IE*  ICtbrts 

SEYMOUR  DURST 

~t '  'fort  nt&tUi/  ^Am/ltrcLnn,  cjr  Je  Mcrnhatans 


When  you  leave,  please  leave  this  book 

Because  it  has  been  said 
" Ever'thing  comes  t'  him  who  waits 

Except  a  loaned  book." 


Avery  Architectural  and  Fine  Arts  Library 
Gift  of  Seymour  B.  Durst  Old  York  Library 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2013 


http://archive.org/details/historyofunitedsOOfros_0 


H1ST0  R  Y 


THE  UNITED  STATES; 

FOn  THE 

USE  OF  COMMON  SCHOOLS. 

A  m»  iT'i'"    'I,  rjJV.SED  AND  OOMTIKO«D  TO  TBJC  PRESENT  ZIMM. 


BY  JOHN  FROST, 

Au'k-w  ~f  '■  A  Hu'orj-  of  i  t  (Vn  1  S'a'es  (rr  v.  •■  l"»  of  Sc'  oob  and  Acaden-jw,'* 

f  Tbe  Au.-rican  J-|  ti.ei,"  fcc. 


Battle  of  Palo  Alio. 


ILLUSTRATE  □  WlTE  NOtCBitOOt  >-NORAV:KGS. 


PHILADELPHIA  : 

Co MPBifTH wait,  desilvek,  &  butler. 

I860. 


5PW 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1837,  by 
tohn  Frost, 

in  the  Office  of  the  Clerk  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Eastern  District  « 
Pennsylvania. 


PRINTED  BY  SMITH  k  PETEJ*, 
Franklin  Buildings  Sixth  Street  below  Arc*. 
Philadelphia. 


PREFACE. 


The  following  work  is  condensed  from  the 
Author's  larger  History  of  the  United  States  for 
the  Use  of  Schools  and  Academies.  In  reducing 
the  quantity  of  matter  to  such  a  compass  as  will 
place  the  volume  within  the  reach  of  the  common 
schools,  no  pains  have  been  spared  to  preserve  all 
that  is  essential  to  a  clear  and  comprehensive 
history  of  the  country.  No  event  of  importance, 
noticed  in  the  larger  history,  is  passed  over  in  this, 
although  many  of  the  minor  details  are  considerably 
condensed ;  and  some  circumstances  and  observa- 
tions having  a  comparatively  unimportant  bearing 
3D  the  main  story,  are  entirely  omitted. 

The  Author's  design  in  accomplishing  the 
condensation  of  his  former  work,  has  been  to 
furnish  the  common  schools  of  the  country  with  a 
history,  in  a  cheap  and  convenient  form,  which 
would  be  complete  and  sufficient  for  the  purposes 
of  sound  instruction,  not  only  in  the  plan  and  ar- 
rangement, but  in  the  amount  of  solid  information 
which  it  should  comprise.  How  far  he  may  have 
succeeded  in  this  attempt  it  remains  for  the  friends 

of  popular  education  to  determine. 

i*  5 


CONTENTS. 


Chap. 

Pagh 

L 

Discovery  of  America 

u 

II. 

North  America  discovered  and  settled 

14 

III. 

The  Spaniards  take  possession  of  Florida 

17 

IV. 

England  attempts  to  colonise  the  United  States 

23 

V. 

Colonisation  of  Virginia  . 

27 

VI. 

Virginia  acquires  civil  freedom  . 

37 

VII. 

Indian  war — Dissolution  of  the  London  Company 

40 

VIII. 

Virginia  after  the  Restoration 

• 

42 

IX. 

Seitlement  of  Maryland 

• 

45 

X. 

First  settlement  of  New  England  . 

• 

49 

XI. 

Progress  of  the  New  England  colonies  . 

• 

56 

XII. 

The  colonies  of  New  England  united 

• 

65 

XIII. 

New  England  after  the  Restoration 

68 

XIV. 

Colonisation  of  New  York  .  . 

• 

79 

XV. 

Colonisation  of  New  Jersey       .  . 

90 

XVI. 

Colonisation  of  Delaware    .  . 

95 

XVII. 

Colonisation  of  Pennsylvania    .  . 

97 

XVIII. 

Colonisation  of  North  Carolina 

102 

XIX. 

Colonisation  of  South  Carolina  . 

106 

XX. 

Colonisation  of  Georgia 

in 

XXI. 

Commencement  of  the  old  French  war  . 

115 

XXII. 

Conquest  of  Canada  . 

122 

XXIII. 

The  Revolution  .... 

127 

XXIV. 

Commencement  of  the  revolutionary  war 

•  in 

XXV. 

Expedition  against  Canada  . 

149 

XXVI. 

Campaign  of  1776    .          .  . 

151 

XXVII. 

Compaign  of  1777  ... 

165 

£XVII1. 

Campaign  of  1778          "   .  . 

183 

XXIX. 

Campaign  of  1779          .  . 

189 

XXX. 

Campaign  Qi  1~30  , 

• 

97 

8  CONTENTS 

Chap.  Page 

XXXI.  Campaign  of  1781       .          .         .  .210 

XXXII.  Formation  of  the  federal  constitution  .  232 

XXXIII.  Washington's  administration            .  .  238 

XXXIV.  Administration  of  John  Adams  •  .  248 
XXXV.  Jefferson's  administration      •         .  .  251 

XXXVI.  Commencement  of  Madison's  administration  258 

XXXVII.  Campaign  of  1812  .         .  .261 

XXXVIII.  Campaign  of  1813      .         .         .  .267 
XXXIX.  Campaign  of  1814            .         .  .282 

XL.  Administration  of  James  Monroe      .  •  300 

XLI.  Administration  of  John  Quincy  Adams  .  302 

XLII.  Administration  of  Andrew  Jackson    .  .  304 

XLIII.  Administration  of  Martin  Van  Buren  .  310 

XLIV.  Administrations  of  Harrison  and  Tyler  .  315 

XLV.  Administration  of  Polk      .         .  .318 

APPENDIX. 

Constitution  of  the  United  States           •         „  .344 

Chronological  Table     •         •         •         •  •  353 

List  of  Authorities           .          .        •         ,  •  358 


HISTORY 


OF 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


CHAPTER  L 

DISCOVERY  OF  AMERICA. 

To  Christopher  Columhus  belongs  the  glory  of  havmgr 
made  the  first  discovery  of  the  western  world.  At  a  time 
when  geographical  science  had  long^  slept  in  Europe, 
when  distant  voyages  were  rare,  and  discoverers  were 
few,  timid,  and  ignorant,  this  extraordinary  man  formed 
the  noble  design  of  crossing  the  Atlantic  Ocean  in  search 
of  new  regions.  His  opinion,  that  such  an  enterprise 
would  he  attended  with  success,  was  not  unsupported  by 
plausible  facts  and  reasonings.  Though,  in  the  fifteenth 
century,  the  information  of  geographers  was  incorrect  as 
well  as  scanty,  certain  observations  had  been  recorded 
which  supported  his  theory.  From  ..he  form  of  the  earth's 
shadow  on  the  moon  in  an  eclipse,  it  had  been  inferred 
that  its  shape  was  globular;  and  tolerably  accurate  ideas 
had  been  conceived  of  its  magnitude.  It  was,  therefore, 
apparent  that  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa  could  occupy  but 
a  small  portion  of  its  surface,  and  it  seemed  highly  im- 
probable that  the  remaining  portion  was  one  vast  ocean. 
Travellers  in  the  east  had  reported  that  Asia  extended 
very  far  in  that  direction,  and  the  rotundity  of  the  earth 
bving  known,  it  was  inferred  that  the  East  Indies  might 
be  reached  by  holding  a  course  directly  west  from  Europe. 

These  reasonings  were  not  unsupported  by  striking 
facts.  Pieces  of  wood,  nicely  carved,  and  apparently 
borne  from  a  far  country,  had  been  thrown  on  the  western 

Who  waa  the  discoverer  of  America  ?— What  led  him  to  the  undertak 
irtg  ?— What  facts  supported  his  opiniuiib  7 


[ft 


COLUMRUS  IN  SPAIN 


coast  of  the  Madeiras.  A  tree  of  an  unknown  species 
had  been  taken  out  of  the  ocean  near  the  Azores;  and 
the  bodies  of  two  men,  of  strange  colour  and  unusual  a]»- 
peararvce,  had  been  found  upon  the  coast. 

From  these  circumstances  Columbus  inferred  the  exist- 
ence of  the  regions  which  he  afterwards  discovered,  and 
the  possibility  of  reaching  them  by  sailing  to  the  west. 

At  this  period  the  favourite  object  of  discovery  was  a 
passage  to  the  East  Indies  by  sea.  To  rind  a  shorter  ana 
more  direct  route  to  these  regions,  than  that  around  Africa, 
was  the  immediate  object  of  Columbus  in  proposing  to 
undertake  a  voyage  of  discovery.  The  rich  returns  of 
oriental  commerce  formed  the  chief  inducement  which 
he  urged  upon  those  sovereigns,  t(j  whom  he  submitted 
his  project,  with  a  view  to  gain  their  support  and  patron- 
age. 

He  first  applied  to  the  government  of  Genoa,  his  native 
country  ;  but  here  his  offer  was  rejected,  probably  in  con- 
sequence of  the  decline  of  commercial  enterprise  among 
uie  Genoese.  He  then  made  application  to  King  John  II, 
of  Portugal,  a  monarch  who  had  liberally  encouraged 
voyages  of  discovery.  Here  he  met  with  no  better  suc- 
cess, and  he  left  the  country  in  disgust.  It  was  about 
this  period  that  he  despatched  his  brother,  Bartholomew 
Columbus,  to  England,  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  the 
patronage  of  Henry  VII  in  support  of  his  project.  The 
voyage,  however,  was  attended  with  so  much  delay,  tha 
that  sovereign  was  not  enabled  to  complete  his  arrange- 
ments, and  make  known  his  favourable  disposition  to 
Christopher  Columbus,  until  the  discovery  had  actually 
been  effected. 

Disappointed  in  his  applications  to  other  courts,  Colum 
bus,  in  I486,  applied  to  that  of  Spain.  The  sovereigns 
of  this  country,  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  were  at  that  time 
engaged  in  expelling  the  Moors  from  Granada,  their  last 
stronghold  on  the  peninsula ;  and  it  was  not  until  the  war 
was  terminated  that  Columbus  was  enabled  to  obtain  a 
favourable  hearing. 

The  representations  of  his  friends,  Quintanilla  and  St 
Angel,  and  the  favourable  state  of  the  kingdom,  just  freed 

What  was  the  grand  object  of  discovery  in  Columbus's  time  7— What 
was  Columbus's  immediate  object  ?— To  whom  did  he  first  apply  1 — With 
what  success? — To  whom  next? — Who  was  sent  to  England  1— Whaf 
ma  his  success?— To  whom  did  Columbus  next  apply  i—  Wha'.  was  the 
rttult  ?— Who  were  his  friends  at  court  ? 


columbus's  outfit. 


11 


from  the  last  remnant  of  the  Moorish  invaders,  afforded 
prevailing  motives  with  the  queen  lor  engaging  Colum- 
bus in  her  service  on  his  own  terms.  A  fleet  was  ordered 
to  he  fitted  out  from  the  port  of  Palos.  It  consisted  of 
three  vessels  of  inconsiderable  size,  such  as  would  by  no 
means  he  deemed  suitable  for  a  voyage  across  the  Atlan- 
tic at  the  present  day.  They  were  victualled  for  twelve 
months,  and  had  on  board  ninety  mariners,  with  several 
private  adventurers  and  servants;  amounting  m  all  to  one 
liundred  and  twenty  persons. 

It  was  on  the  morning  of  the  3d  of  August,  1192,  tha. 
Columbus  set  sail  from  the  harbour  of  Palos,  in  the  Santa 
Maria,  the  largest  vessel  of  his  squadron.  The  others 
were  called  the  Pinta  and  the  Nina:  the  former  com- 
manded by  Martin  Alonzo  Pinzon,  and  the  latter  by  Vin 
cent  Yanez  Pinzon,  his  brother.  On  the  6th  of  August 
they  came  in  sight  of  the  Canaries.  Among  these  islands 
they  were  detained  more  than  three  weeks,  endeavouring 
to  procure  another  vessel  to  supply  the  place  of  the  Pinta, 
which  had  suffered  some  injury  in  her  rudder.  The  Pints 
was  finally  repaired,  and  on  the  6th  of  September,  Colum- 
bus set  sail  from  Gomera,  one  of  the  Canaries,  and  began 
his  voyage  on  the  unknown  deep. 

On  the  13th  of  September,  the  squadron  was  distant 
nearly  200  leagues  from  the  most  westerly  of  the  Canaries. 
Here  the  magnetic  needle  was  observed  to  vary  from  its 
direction  towards  the  polar  star,  a  phenomenon  which 
had  not  before  been  observed;  and  which,  of  course, 
filled  the  mariners  with  alarm,  since  it  appeared  to  with- 
draw from  them  their  only  guide  upon  the  pathless  ocean. 
Columbus  was  by  no  means  disheartened  by  this  appear- 
ance. He  invented  a  plausible  reason  for  it;  and  suc- 
ceeded in  reconciling  Ins  crew  to  their  further  progress. 
Their  discontent,  however,  speedily  broke  forth  anew, 
find  all  the  self-possession  and  address  of  the  admiral 
were  scarcely  sufficient  to  preserve  his  ascendency  and 
ensure  the  completion  of  his  voyage. 

When  their  patience  was  nearly  exhausted,  the  signs 
af  land  began  to  appear.  The  water  had  become  mort 
shallow;  flocks  of  strange  birds  were  observed;  a  cu- 
riously wrought  staff  was  taken  up  by  the  men  of  the 

A'hat  was  their  success  •— Describe  Columbus's  outfit.— Whore  wm 
he  detained  ?— Where  was  he  on  the  13ih  of  September  ?— What  alanne* 
the  crew  ?— How  were  they  reconciled  to  his  further  progress  I-Whal 
followed  1— What  signs  of  laud  appeared  ) 


12 


COLUMBUS  AT  SAN  SAL\AuOR. 


Pinta ;  and  weeds  were  seen  floating  in  the  water,  of  a 
kind  different  from  any  which  were  known  to  the  voy- 
agers. During  the  night  of  the  11th  of  October,  a  ligi.* 
was  observed  by  Columbus  himself,  at  a  distance,  moving 
as  if  carried  by  some  fisherman  or  traveller 

This  last  appearance  was  considered  by  him  as  decisive 
evidence  of  land  ;  and,  moreover,  that  the  land  was  inha- 
bited. They  continued  their  course  till  two  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  when  a  gun  from  the  Pinta  gave  the  signal 
that  land  was  in  sight.  It  proved  to  be  one  of  the  Baham. 
islands. 

On  the  morning  of  the  12th  of  October,  Columbus, 
richly  attired  in  scarlet,  and  bearing  the  royal  standard, 
entered  his  own  boat,  accompanied  by  the  other  com- 
manders in  their  boats,  and  landing  on  the  island  took 
possession  of  it  on  behalf  of  the  Castilian  sovereigns, 
giving  it  the  name  of  San  Salvador. 

The  island  was  called,  by  the  inhabitants,  Guanahani. 
It  is  one  of  the  Bahama  group,  and  is  distant  about  3000 
miles  from  the  most  westerly  of  the  Canaries.  Columbus 
afterwards  discovered  and  touched  at  other  islands  in  the 
same  group,  and  also  added  the  extensive  islands  of  Cuba 
and  Hispaniola  to  the  possessions  of  the  Spanish  sove- 
reigns, before  completing  his  first  voyage.  All  these 
newly  discovered  lands  he  supposed,  conformably  to  the 
theory  which  he  had  adopted,  to  be  at  no  great  distance 
from  India ;  and  as  they  had  been  reached  by  a  westem 
passage,  they  were  called  the  West  Indies.  Even  when 
the  increase  of  geographical  science  had  discovered  the 
error,  the  name  was  retained,  and  it  is  continued  to  the 
present  day. 

Columbus's  return  to  Spain  was  hailed  with  acclama- 
tions of"  joy.  His  journey  from  Palos  to  Barcelona, 
where  he  was  to  meet  the  sovereigns,  was  a  perfect  tri- 
umph, and  his  reception  by  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  was 
mended  with  marks  of  favour  and  condescension  propor- 
tioned to  the  magnitude  and  importance  of  his  services. 

Columbus  afterwards  undertook  several  voyages  to  the 
New  World,  planted  colonies,  and  built  cities  and  forts. 
In  his  third  voyage,  he  visited  the  continent  of  America, 

Who  first  saw  the  light  1— When  ?— When  did  Columbus  land  in  the 
New  World  ?— What  was  the  island  called  ?— Where  is  il  ?— What  other 
liscoveries  did  Columbus  make  in  his  first  voyage?—  What  is  theoritrin 
of  the  name  West  Indies? — How  was  Columbus  received  in  Spain  1 
What  was  done  by  Columbus  in  his  subsequent  voyages'1 — wvio  firs* 
discovered  t'ue  continent  of  America  } 


VE3FUCCI 


3 


Landing  of  Columbus. 


and  landed  at  different  places  on  the  coasts  of  Paria  and 
Cumana.  But  his  discovery  of  the  continent  had  been 
anticipated  by  an  English  voyager,  Cabot,  as  will  here- 
after be  related. 

Amerigo  Vespucci,  a  Florentine  gentleman,  who  had 
sailed  with  Columbus,  visited  the  continent  some  years 
afterwards;  and  published  an  account  of  his  expedition, 
so  plausibly  written  as  to  lead  his  contemporaries  to  the 
supposition  that  he  was  the  real  discoverer.  The  conti- 
nent, in  consequence,  received  the  appellation  of  America ; 
at  what  period  is  not  well  ascertained.  Although  we 
cannot  but  regret  the  injustice  of  this  proceeding,  which 
deprives  Columbus  of  an  honour  so  nobly  earned,  yet  the 
consent  of  all  nations  has  given  the  name  a  sanction, 
which  it  were  vain  to  dispute  or  disregard. 

It  was  the  lot  of  Columbus  to  Teceive  injustice  and 
neglect  in  return  for  the  greatest  henehts.  He  was  de- 
prived of  the  rewards  and  honours  promised  him  by  Fer- 
dinand and  Isabella,  superseded  in  the  government  of  the 
colony  which  he  had  founded,  and  sent  home  in  chains 
from 'the  New  World  which  he  had  4  found  for  Castile 
ind  Leon;'  and,  after  having  attracted  the  admiration  and 
Hpplause  of  the  whole  civilized  world  by  the  brilliancy 
'jf  his  achievements,  he  was  suffered  to  die  in  comparative 
poverty  and  neglect. 

What  is  said  cf  Vespucci  T — How  was  Columbus  treated  by  the  sove- 
reigns of  Spam? 

3 


14 


THE  FRENCH  IN  NORTH  A  Mfc'KICA 


CHAPTER  11. 

NORTH  AMERICA  DISCOVERED  AND  SETTLED. 

Although  Columbus  discovered  the  New  World,  he 
was  not  the  first  navigator  who  reached  the  Americar 
continent.  This  was  the  achievement  of  John  Cabot  and 
his  son  Sebastian ;  who  conducted  an  expedition  of  five 
ships,  under  a  commission  from  Henry  VII,  of  England, 
to  search  for  unknown  islands  and  countries,  ana  take 
possession  of  them  in  the  king's  name.  The  expedition 
was  fitted  out  from  Bristol,  in  England,  and  reached  the 
American  continent,  probably  in  56  degrees  of  north  lati- 
tude, on  the  coast  oi  Labrador,  June  14th,  1497,  nearly 
fourteen  months  before  Columbus,  on  his  third  voyage, 
came  in  sight  of  the  main  land. 

If  the  right  of  discovery  be  valid,  a  point  which  it  i« 
hardly  worth  while  to  discuss  here,  England  had  certainly 
the  best  right  of  any  of  the  nations  of  Europe  to  plant 
colonies  in  North  America.  Her  claim,  however,  was 
warmly  disputed  by  Spain,  Portugal  and  France. 

The  Cabots  made  another  voyage  to  North  America  in 
1498,  and  explored  the  coast  as  far  south  as  Maryland  ; 
and  Sebastian  Cabot,  who,  on  account  of  his  nautical  skill 
and  enterprise,  was  called  the  Great  Seaman,  sailed,  in 
1517,  up  the  straits  and  bay  which  afterwards  received 
the  name  of  Hudson,  until  he  reached  the  latitude  of 
sixty-seven  and  a  half  degrees,  expecting  to  find  a  north- 
west passage  to  India.  A  mutiny  of  his  crew  compelled 
him  to  return. 

The  Portuguese,  who  at  this  period  were  very  active 
in  prosecuting  distant  voyages  of  discovery,  fitted  out  an 
expedition  under  Gaspar  Cortereal.  He  explored  the 
coast  for  600  miles,  as  far  to  the  north  as  the  50th  degree, 
and  brought  off  upwards  of  50  Indians,  whom  he  sold  as 
slaves  on  his  return.  (1501.) 

The  French  were  among  the  early  voyagers  to  North 
America.  The  banks  of  Newfoundland  were  visited  by 
their  fishermen  as  early  as  1504,  and  in' 1523  John  Verrn- 

What  is  said  of  th'  Cabots  When  did  they  discover  the  contincn  I 
of  America1 — What  nations  disputed  the  claim  of  England  to  lhe  dis- 
covery of  North  America  1 — What  was  done  by  the  Cabots  in  140?  ?—];«• 
Sebastian  in  1517  ?— What  was  done  by  tbi  Portuguese  1— When  ?  By 
'Me  French  "fr-When  J 


VOYAGES  OF  CARTER  A>T)  DE  LA  RO>JUE.  15 


Cabot  describing  bis  discovery  to  Heury  VII. 


zani,  a  Florentine,  was  sent 'on  a  voyage  of  discovery  bv 
Francis  I.  He  explored  the  American  coast  from  North 
Carolina  to  Nova  Scotia,  and  held  friendly  intercourse 
w  ith  the  natives.  The  French  claims  to  their  American 
territories  were  founded  upon  his  discoveries. 

Another  expedition,  under  James  Cartier,  was  fitted 
out  in  1534,  and  the  gulf  and  river  of  St.  Lawrence  were 
visited,  manv  of  the  harbours  and  islands  explored,  and 
the  country  declared  a  French  territory.  The  next  year, 
Cartier  sailed  up  the  St.  Lawrence  again,  and  discovered 
and  named  the  island  of  Montreal.  He  passed  the  winter 
in  Canada,  and  in  the  spring  erected  a  cross  with  a  shield 
upon  it,  bearing  the  arms  of  France,  and  an  inscription 
declaring  Francis  I  to  be  the  sovereign  of  the  territory; 
to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  New  France. 

In  1510,  Francis  de  la  Roque,  Lord  of  Roberval,  oh 
tained  from  Francis  I  a  commission  to  plant  a  colony  in 
America,  giving  him  a  viceroy's  authority  over  the  terri- 
tories and  islands  on  the  gulf  and  river  St.  Lawrence. 
Cartier  was,  at  the  same  time,  commissioned  as  captain 
general  and  chief  pilot  of  the  expedition,  with  authority 
to  raise  recruits  for  the  colony  from  the  prisons  of  France, 
a  circumstance  by  no  means  favourable  to  the  permanence 
of  the  proposed  settlement.  These  leaders  were  rather 
too  independent  of  each  other.  They  did  not  even  depart 
from  Europe  in  company.  Cartier  left  France  in  May, 
1541,  sailed  up  the  St.  Lawrence,  built  a  fort  near  where 
Quebec  was  subsequently  founded,  passed  the  winter 

Describe  Roberval  and  Cartier'a  expeditions. 


16 


QUEBEC  FOUNDED. 


lhere,  and  returned  in  June,  1542.  About  the  time  of 
(lis  return,  Roberval,  with  a  colony,  arrived  in  Canada, 
or  Norimbega,  as  it  was  then  sometimes  termed,  remained 
till  the  next  year,  and  then  abandoned  his  vice-royalty 
_nd  returned  home.  He  afterwards  sailed  again  for 
Canada,  but  is  supposed  to  have  perished  on  the  sea. 

The  civil  wars  ol  France  prevented  any  further  attempts 
at  colonisation  in  America  till  1598,  when  the  Marquis 
de  la  Roche,  a  nobleman  of  hlrittanv,  formed  a  temporary 
settlement  on  the  isle  of  Sable.  His  colony  had'  been 
pfopled  by  sweeping  the  prisons  of  France;  and  it  was 
of  very  short  duration. 

In  1603,  an  expedition  was  fitted  out  by  a  company  of 
merchants  of  Rouen,  and  placed  under  the  command  of 
Samuel  Champlain,  an  able  and  enterprising  officer,  who 
'  became  the  father  of  the  French  settlements  in  Canada.'* 
On  his  first  expedition,  he  made  cosiderable  geographical 
researches,  observed  carefully  the  nature  of  the  climate 
and  soil,  and  the  character  of  the  natives;  and  selected 
the  position  of  the  future  capital  of  the  province. 

After  he  returned  to  France,  a  charter  was  granted  to 
De  Monts  to  settle  Acadia,  under  which  name  was  in- 
cluded all  the  country  from  the  40th  to  the  46th  degree 
of  north  latitude.  His  expedition  left  France  in  1604  in 
two  ships;  and,  after  their  arrival  in  Nova  Scotia,  Pov> 
trincourt,  one  of  the  leaders  who  accompanied  De  Monts, 
made  choice  of  the  spot  where  Annapolis  now  stands  as 
the  site  of  a  settlement,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of 
Port  Royal.  De  Monts  settled  on  the  island  of  St.  Croix, 
at  the  mouth  of  the  river  of  the  same  name,  but  afterw  ards 
abandoned  this  situation  and  removed  to  Port  Royal, 
w  hich  was  the  first  permanent  French  settlement  made 
in  North  America.  (1605.)  Three  years  afterwards 
(1608)  Champlain,  acting  in  the  service  of  a  private  com- 
pany of  merchants,  occupied  the  site  of  the  city  of  Quebec 
ny  raising  some  cottages  and  clearing  a  few  acres  of  land. 
He  afterwards  took  a  part  in  the  Indian  wars,  sailed  up 
Ihe  river  Sorel,  and  explored  the  lake  which  now  bears 
his  name.  To  his  enterprise  and  courage  the  French 
were  indebted  for  their  colonies  in  this  country.* 

Do  la  Roche  s.— What  is  said  of  Champlain  ?— His  first  e.vpe  li  Bon  ?- 
De  Moms  ? — What  was  included  in  Acadia  7— Where  was  ihe  f.r.st  per 
manent  French  settlement  in  North  America  made  '! — When? — Jlji 
whom  J—  When  was  Quebec  settled  1 


*  Bancroft. 

*  l 


THE  SPANIARDS  IN  FLORIDA. 


17 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  SPANIARDS  TAKE  POSSESSION  OF  FLORIDA. 

As  the  Spaniards  had  been  the  first  nation  to  attempt 
the  discovery  of  the  New  World,  so  they  wore  the  most 
enterprising  and  adventurous  in  their  endeavours  to  con- 
quer and  colonize  its  extensive  and  fertile  countries.  The 
history  of  their  warlike  achievements  in  Mexico  and  Peru 
presents  examples  of  the  most  heroic  bravery  and  perse- 
verance, darkened  by  many  shadows  of  avarice  and  injus- 
tice. The  whole  nation  seems  to  have  been  fired  with  the 
6pirit  of  foreign  adventure,  and  the  New  World  was  the 
grand  theatre  for  its  display. 

Previous  to  the  expeditions  of  Cortes  and  Pizarro,  Flo- 
rida had  been  discovered  by  Juan  Ponce  de  Leon.  This 
adventurer  had  accompanied  Columbus  in  his  second 
voyage  ;  and  afterwards  had  been  successively  appointed 
governor  of  the  eastern  province  of  Hispaniola,  and  of 
Porto  Rico.  When  he  had  been  displaced  from  the 
government  of  the  latter  island,  in  conhequence  of  the 
paramount  claims  of  Columbus's  family,  he  fitted  out  an 
expedition  with  the  romantic  design  of  searching  for  a 
country  in  which,  according  to  information  received  from 
the  Caribs,  there  was  a  fountain  whose  waters  imparted 
to  those  who  bathed  in  them  the  gift  of  perpetual  youth. 
Having  sailed  about  among  the  Bahamas  and  touched  at 
several  of  them,  in  pursuit  of  this  fairy  land,  he  at  length, 
(March  27,  1512,)  came  in  sight  of  the  continent.  As 
tliis  discovery  was  made  on  Easter  Sunday,  which  the 
Spaniards  call  Pascua  Florida,  the  land  was  called  Flo- 
rida. Its  verdant  forests  and  magnificent  flowering  aloes 
may  have  afforded  another  reason  for  assigning  it  this 
name. 

It  was  not  till  the  8th  of  April  that  he  was  able  to  effect 
a  landing  in  the  latitude  of  thirty  degrees  and  eight  mi- 
nutes, a  Tittle  to  the  north  of  St.  Augustine.  He  claimed 
the  te  ritory  foi  Spain,  remained  some  weeks  exploring 

Who  were  the  earliest  European  settlers  in  the  New  WorUl  ?— Whc 
wad  Juan  Ponce  de  Leon  1— Where  had  he  served  ?— Under  what 
leader  ?— For  what  purpose  did  he  fit  out  an  expedition  ? — What  country 
did  he  discover  1 — What  was  the  origin  of  its  name  1 — When  did  lie 
land  1— For  whom  did  he  claim  the  country  i 
2* 


.  8 


DISCOVERY  OF  FLORIDA. 


the  coast,  and  then  returned  to  Porto  Rico,  leaving  a  part 

of  his  company  in  the  newly  discovered  country. 

The  King  of  Spain  rewarded  him  with  the  government 
of  Florida,  on  condition  that  he  should  conquer  and  colcr- 
nise  it.  This  he  atti  mpted  in  1521,  hut  was  resisted  with 
great  fury  hy  the  Indians,  who  killed  many  of  his  follow- 
ers, drove  the  survivers  to  their  ships,  and  compelled  him 
to  relinquish  the  enterprise."  Ponce  de  Leon  himself  was 
wounded  with  an  arrow,  and  died  shortly  after  his  return 
Cuba. 

In  1510,  the  southern  coast  of  the  United  States  was 
partially  explored  by  Grijalva;  and  in  1520,  Lucas  Vas- 
ques  de  Ayllon  fitted  out  two  slave  ships,  from  St.  Do- 
mingo, visited  the  coast  of  South  Carolina,  then  called 
Chicora,  discovered  the  Combahee  river,  to  which  th? 
name  of  the  Jordan  was  given  ;  and  finally,  having  de- 
coyed a  large  number  of  the  Indians  on  board  his  ships, 
set  sail  with  them  for  St.  Domingo,  leaving  behind  the 
most  determined  purpose  of  revenge  among  the  injured 
natives. 

His  sovereign  rewarded  this  atrocious  enterprise  by  ap- 
pointing Ayllon  to  the  conquest  of  Chicora.  In  attempt- 
ing this,  he  lost  one  of  his  ships  and  a  great  number  of 
his  men  ;  who  were  killed  by  the  natives  in  revenge  for 
former  wrongs.  He  was  finally  compelled  to  relinquish 
his  undertaking. 

In  1526,  Pamphilo  de  Narvaez,  the  same  officer  who 
had  been  sent  by  Velasquez  to  supersede  Cortez  in 
Mexico,  attempted  the  conquest  of  Florida.  This  expe- 
dition was  signally  disastrous.  The  Spaniards  landed 
near  Appalachee  bay,  marched  into  the  interior,  and  spent 
six  months,  in  various  hardships  and  conflicts  with  the 
Indians,  and  at  last  found  their  way  back  to  the  sea  shore, 
somewhere  near  the  bay  of  Pensacola.  Here  they  fitted 
out  boats,  and  embarking  were  shipwrecked  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Mississippi.  Only  four  or  five  out  of  three 
hundred  reached  Mexico  to  tell  the  story  of  their  disasters. 
These  men  gave  such  flattering  accounts  of  the  riches  of 
the  country,  that  their  sufferings  by  no  means  deterred 
others  from  attempting  its  subjugation. 

The  next  Spanish  adventurer  on  the  shores  of  the 

On  what  condition  was  he  made  governor  ?— What  prevented  his  re- 
taining the  country  7— What  was  his  fate1?— What  was  done  by  Gri- 
julva  7— When  7-  l^y  Ayllon?— When  7— How  was  he  rewarded  7— Whal 
was  his  success  7— What  was  attempted  by  Narvaez  7— When  7 — De 
ecribe  his  expedition.— How  many  of  his  300  men  survivrl  ? 


FERDINAND  DE  SOTO. 


1'uuce  tie  Leon  repulsed  by  the  Indian* 


United  States  was  rerdinana  de  Soto,  a  highly  distin- 
guished officer,  who  had  shared  the  glory  and  wealth 
obtained  by  Pizarro  in  the  conquest  of  Peru.  Returning 
to  Spain  after  the  most  brilliant  success  in  that  country 
he  demanded  of  Charles  V  to  conquer  Florida  at  his  own 
cost;  and  received  from  that  monarcn  a  commission  for 
that  purpose,  together  with  the  government  of  Cuba. 
(1537.) 

Multitudes  of  adventurers  flocked  to  his  standard.  Ex- 
pectation had  been  raised  to  the  greatest  height  by  the 
exaggerated  accounts  of  the  wealth  of  Florida;  and  men 
(if  all  classes  sold  their  possessions  in  Spain  to  fit  them- 
selves out  for  a  conquest  which  promised  to  outshine 
those  of  Mexico  and  Peru,  in  the  brilliancy  of  its  results 

Soto  selected  six  hundred  of  the  choicest  men  for  his 
companions,  and  sailed  to  Cuba.  (1538.)  Here  he  was 
joined  by  other  adventurers,  and  having  completed  his 

f reparations,  he  embarked  for  Florida  in  May,  1539 
laving  arrived  in  the  bay  of  Spiritu  Santo,  he  sent  back 
most  of  his  ships  to  Havanna,  and  commenced  his  march 
into  the  interior — a  march  which  has  no  parallel  in  the 
history  of  adventure.  Fired  by  the  example  of  their 
countrymen  in  the  more  southern  regions,  the  Spaniards 
advanced  as  if  to  certain  conquest  and  wealth.  They 
wen  abundantly  supplied  with  provisions  and  munitions 
of  war,  horses  tor  the  cavalry,  and  blood  hounds  for  hunt- 

Whowas  Ferdinand  de  Soto  ?— Under  whom  had  he  served?— In  what 
wountry  ?— What  did  ho  offer  to  Charles  V  ?— How  many  adventurers 
accompanied  him  1— When  did  he  sail  ?— Where  did  he  land?— Describe 
ois  army. 


20 


COLIGNT'S  COLONr. 


ing  the  natives  ;  and  their  numbers  exceeded  those  of  the 
armies  which  had  conquered  Mexico  and  Peru.  But  they 
^ere  destined  for  a  far  different  fate.  Their  grand  error, 
iie  pursuit  of  gold,  was  the  source  of  endless  disasters 
and  sufferings. 

Their  wanderings  and  wars  with  the  natives  lasted  four 
years,  during  which  they  lost  their  gallant  commander, 
who  found  a  grave  in  the  Mississippi,  of  which  great  river 
ne  was  the  discoverer.  He  had  been  the  soul  of  the 
enterprise ;  and  when  he  had  perished,  the  remnant  of  his 
followers  were  only  anxious  for  a  safe  passage  to  their 
countrymen  Under  the  conduct  of  Moscoso,  their  new 
leader,  they  attempted  to  reach  Mexico,  and  marched  300 
miles  westward  from  the  Mississippi.  But  the  Red  nver 
was  swollen  so  as  to  present  an  impassable  barrier  to 
their  further  progress,  and  they  were  compelled  to  return 
and  prepare  boats  for  passing  down  the  Mississippi  to 
the  gulf  of  Mexico — an  undertaking  of  great  difficulty  and 
danger,  which  was  not  accomplished  until  July  18th, 
1543.  Fifty  days  afterwards  the  remnant  of  Soto's 
splendid  company  of  adventurers,  now  reduced  to  311  in 
number,  arrived  at  the  province  of  Panuco  in  Mexico. 

Thus  far  the  Spaniards,  although  they  claimed  the 
whole  coast  of  the  United  States  under  the  name  of  Flo- 
rida, had  not  effected  a  single  settlement  on  the  soil.  For 
some  years  after  Soto's  failure  the  design  seems  to  have 
been  abandoned ;  until  an  attempt  of  the  French  to  esta- 
blish a  colony  in  Florida  awakened  the  jealousy  of  the 
Spaniards,  and  brought  them  forward  once  more,  to  revive 
and  make  good  their  claim  to  the  land  which  had  cost 
them  so  much  blood  and  treasure. 

Gaspar  de  Coligny,  admiral  of  France,  conceived  the 
design  of  establishing  a  colony  of  French  Protestants  in 
America,  which  should  afford  a  refuge  to  those  who  were 
persecuted  for  their  religious  opinions,  during  the  civil 
wars  with  which  his  country  was  disturbed  in  the  reign 
of  Charles  IX.  He  obtained  a  commission  for  this  pur- 
pose from  the  king;  and  intrusted  the  expedition  to  Joh* 
Ribault,  who  sailed  with  a  squadron  in  Febuary,  1562. 

Having  arrived  on  the  coast  of  Florida  in  the  latitude 
of  St.  Augustine,  Ribault  explored  the  coast,  discovered 
the  river  St.  Johns,  which  he  called  the  river  of  May,  and 

What  was  his  error1?— What  course  did  his  followers  take  ?— Undei 
what  commander  ?— What  caused  their  return  V-How  did  they  reaci 
Mexico  1— When  1— How  many  of  the  Spaniards  .survived  7— What  na 
lion  next  attempted  the  settlement  of  Florida  } 


MASSACRE  OF  THE  FRENCH. 


21 


visited  Port  Royal  entrance,  near  Beaufort,  and  having 
ieft  a  colony  ot  26  persons  at  a  fort  which  he  named 
Carolina  in  honour  of  Charles  IX.  he  returned  to  France 
The  civil  wars  in  that  kingdom  being  revived,  no  reirw 
forcemtnts  were  sent  out  to  the  colony,  and  it  was  speed 
dy  abandoned. 

On  the  return  of  pence  (150-1)  Coligny  was  enabled  U 
send  out  a  new  expeditfon  under  Laudonniere,  an  able  and 
intelligent  commander,  who  arrived  on  the  coast  of  Florida 
j  \\\  June,  began  a  settlement  on  the  river  May,  and  erected 
a  new  Fort  Carolina,  many  leagues  to  the  south  of  it? 
predecessor.  Here  they  had  to  encounter  the  usual  hard- 
ships and  privations  of  settlers  in  a  new  country,  till 
December  of  the  same  year,  when  a  part  of  the  colonists, 
under  pretence  of  escaping  from  famine,  obtained  permis- 
sion from  Laudonniere  to  ectuip  two  vessels  and  sail  for 
Mexico.  But  instead  of  doing  so,  they  began  to  capture 
Spanish  vessels.  They  were  taken  and  punished,  as 
pirates. 

When  the  colony  was  nearly  exhausted  bv  tbe  scarcity 
of  food,  relief  was  brought  by  the  fleet  of  Sir  John  Haw- 
kins, who  famished  a  supply  of  provision-,  ami  made  the 
offer  of  one  of  his  vessels  to  convey  the  French  to  their 
own  country.  Just  as  they  were  preparing  to  embark, 
Ribault  arrived  with  a  reinforcement  and  ample  supplies 
of  every  kind. 

The  colony  had  now  a  fair  prospect  of  ultimate  success. 
But  it  had  been  planted  in  a  territory  to  which  the  Spanish 
had  a  prior  claim,  which,  although  dormant,  was  by  no 
/  means  extinct.  An  expedition  was  soon  fitted  out  for  the 
occupation  of  Florida;  and  its  departure  from  Spain  vnrs 
hastened  by  the  report,  that  the  country  was  already  in 
possession  of  a  company  of  settlers  doubly  obnoxious  \o 
the  Spaniards  on  account  of  their  nation  and  their  religion. 
They  were  not  only  Frenchmen,  but  Protestants. 

This  expedition,  commanded  by  Pedro  Melendez,  came 
in  sight  of  the  Florida  shore  in  August,  1505.  A  few 
days  afterwards  Melendez  discovered  and  named  the  hap- 
bour  of  St.  Augustine,  and  learned  the  position  of  the 
French.  Before  attacking  them,  he  landed  at  St.  Augus- 
tine and  took  possession  of  the  continent  in  the  name  of 

Whore  diil  Admiral  Colnny  plant  a  colony  1— When  ?— What  occa 
sinned  its  failure  1— Where  did  Laudonniere  make  a  settlement  J— 
'Vhat  was  done  liy  a  part  of  the  settlers  ) — Who  relieved  the  colony  y~ 
'vhat  did  he  offer  to  the  French  ?— Who  threatened  its  extinction  )- 
*v heu  die  Meleudez  arrive  1— What  town  did  he  found  1 


MASSACRE  OF  THE  SPANIARDS. 


the  King1  of  Spain,  and  laid  the  foundation  of  the  Jowk 
This  interesting  event  took  place  on  the  8th  of  September, 
1505;  more  than  forty  years  before  the  settlement  of 
Jamestown  in  Virginia.  St.  Augustine  can,  therefore, 
boast  a  higher  antiquity  than  the  Ancient  Dominion. 

Meanwhile  the  French,  having  learned  the  arrival  of 
ilie  enemies,  nearly  all  abandoned  the  settlement  on  the 
river  May,  embarked  in  their  fleet,  and  were  shipwrecked 
on  the  coast.  The  remnant  were  attacked  and  massacred 
by  the  Spaniards,  who,  in  honour  of  the  saint  on  whos( 
festival  the  victory  had  been  obtained,  gave  the  river  May 
the  name  of  St.  Matheo,  or  St.  Matthew.  Those  French- 
men who  had  survived  the  shipwreck  of  the  fleet,  surren- 
dered to  Melendez  on  a  promise  of  safety ;  but  they  were 
nearly  all  put  to  death,  many  of  them  were  hung  on  gib 
bets  with  the  inscription  over  their  heads, '  Not  as  French 
men,  but  as  Protestants.''  A  few  Catholics  were  saved 
from  the  massacre.  After  thus  extirpating  the  French 
colony,  the  Spaniards  sailed  for  their  native  country,  leav- 
ing a  force  in  possession  of  the  settlement. 

As  the  French  government  took  no  measures  for  punish- 
ing this  aggression,  Dominic  de  Gourgues,  a  French  offi- 
cer of  some  distinction,  fitted  out  an  expedition  of  three 
ships  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  at  his  own  cost, 
(1568,)  for  the  express  purpose  of  avenging  his  murdered 
countrymen.  He  surprised  the  forts  on  the  river  St- 
Matheo,  and  captured  a  considerable  number  of  prisoners, 
who  were  forthwith  hanged  upon  trees  with  the  inscription 
over  their  heads,  kI  do  not  this  as  unto  Spaniards  or  mari- 
ners, hut  as  unto  traitors,  robbers,  and  murderers.'1  He  then 
embarked  without  attempting  to  keep  possession  of  his 
conquest.  His  acts  wrere  disavowed  by  the  French  go- 
vernment, and  the  Spaniards  continued  to  hold  the  colony. 

Thus  it  appears,  that  up  to  the  year  1568,  the  Spaniards 
were  the  only  nation  homing  possessions  within  the  terri- 
tory at  present  belonging  to  the  United  States.  It  was 
nearly  forty  years  after  this  that  England  began  the  set- 
tlement of  Virginia. 

What  is  said  of  it  ?— How  were  the  French  colonists  treated  ry  MeleD 
dez     How  was  this  revenged  7— By  whom  1 


WARTIJf  FRORISHER. 


23 


CHAPTER  IV. 

KNGI.AND  ATTEMPTS  TO  COLONISE  THE  UNITEr  STATES. 

The  fisheries  of  Newfoundland  appear  to  have  been 
visited  frequently,  if  not  annually,  by  the  English  as  well 
83  the  French  navigators,  during  the  early  part  of  the 
sixteenth  century ;  and  both  nations  cherished  the  design 
of  founding  colonies  in  North  America.  We  have  already 
shown  that  Nova  Scotia  was  settled  by  the  French  in 
1605,  and  Canada  in  1608. 

Previous  to  these  settlements  the  English  were  by  no 
means  inactive  in  the  career  of  western  adventure.  The 
discovery  of  a  north-west  passage  to  India  was  a  favourite 
project  with  them,  notwithstanding  the  failure  of  the 
Cabots  in  attempting  it.  An  expedition  for  this  purpose 
was  fitted  out  by  Martin  Frobisher,  under  the  patronage 
of  Dudley,  Earl  of  Warwick,  in  1576.  It  consisted  of 
two  small  barks,  of  twenty  and  twenty-five  tons  burden, 
one  of  which  was  lost  on  the  outward  passage.  With 
the  remaining  vessel  Frobisher  pursued  his  voyage ; 
landed  on  the  coast  of  Labrador,  and  brought  away  some 
of  the  mineral  productions  of  the  country.  On  his  return 
one  of  the  stones  he  had  found  was  thought,  by  the 
English  refiners,  to  contain  gold.  This  circumstance 
gave  a  new  direction  to  British  enterprise,  and  gold 
became  now  the  gTand  object  of  discovery.  Queen  Eliza- 
beth contributed  to  the  fitting  out  of  a  new  expedition, 
which  returned  laden  with  what  was  supposed  to  be  gold 
ore,  but  was  soon  discovered  to  be  worthless  earth. 
(1577.)  A  subsequent  voyage  was  attended  with  a  simi 
lar  result. 

The  plan  of  colonisation  was,  meanwhile,  revived  by 
Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert,  a  man  of  intelligence  and  singular 
intrepidity,  who,  having  obtained  a  charter  from  Queen 
Elizabeth,  sailed  from  England  with  a  small  fleet  in  1579, 
in  hopes  of  establishing  a  permanent  colony ;  but  the  loss 

What  part  of  North  America  was  visited  by  the  French  and  Enelisb 
n  the  early  part  of  the  16th  century  '.'—What  was  the  object  of  Frobi 
iipr'a  expedition  1— Where  did  he  land  ?— What  did  he  bring  away  ?- 
vVhat  occasioned  a  new  expedition  1— What  was  the  result)— Wha 
vas  the  result  of  the  third  expedition  1— When  did  Gilbert's  first  expe 
iition  lake  plac3? 


14 


ENGLISH  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA. 


of  one  of  his  shi]>s  and  other  disasters  compelled  him  to 
return.  A  new  squadron  was  fitted  out  hy  the  joint  exer- 
tions of  Gilbert  and  his  step-brother,  Walter  Raleigh,  in 
1583.  Nothing  of  importance  was  accomplished  by  this 
expedition.  On  the  passage  home,  the  small  vessel  in 
which  the  unfortunate  Gilbert  sailed  was  foundered, 
ller  companion  reached  England  in  safety. 

Not  disheartened  by  the  sad  fate  of  his  step-brother 
Raleigh  determined  to  found  a  colony  farther  to  the  south, 
For  this  purpose,  having-  obtained  a  patent  from  the  queen, 
he  despatched  two  vessels  under  the  command  of  Amidas 
\n&  Barlow,  who  arrived  on  the  shores  of  Carolina  in 
luly,  1584,  and  after  sailing  along-  the  coast  for  a  distance 
of  one  hundred  miles,  landed  on  the  island  Wococken, 
the  southernmost  of  the  islands  forming  Ocracock  inlet. 
They  were  delighted  with  the  rich  and  verdant  appearance 
of  the  country,  and  the  mild  and  gentle  manners  of  the 
natives;  and  having  explored  Albemarle  and  Pamlico 
sounds  and  Roanoke  island,  and  induced  two  of  the  na- 
tives to  accompany  them,  they  returned  to  England. 

The  accounts,  which  they  gave  of  the  beauty  and 
fertility  of  the  country,  were  so  flattering,  that  Queen 
Elizabeth  considered  it  an  important  addition  to  her  do- 
minions, and  gave  it  the  name  of  Virginia,  in  reference 
to  her  own  unmarried  state.  Raleigh,  who  had  now  re- 
ceived the  honour  of  knighthood,  soon  fitted  out  a  new 
expedition  of  seven  vessels,  carrying  one  hundred  and 
eight  settlers  under  the  direction  of  Ralph  Lane,  who  was 
appointed  governor  of  the  colony.  Sir  Richard  Grenville, 
Hariot,  Cavendish,  and  other  distinguished  men  accom- 
panied him.  Arriving  on  the  coast,  the  fleet  was  in 
some  danger  of  shipwreck  near  a  headland,  to  which  they 
gave  the  name  of  Cape  Fear.  It  escaped,  however,  and 
arrived  at  Rcanoke.  After  landing,  the  men  of  science, 
attached  to  the  expedition,  made  anexcursion,  to  examine 
the  country ;  and  in  revenge  for  some  petty  theft,  Sir 
Richard  Grenville  ordered  an  Indian  town  to  be  burnt, 
fie  soon  after  sailed  for  England,  leaving  Lane  and  his 
company  behind.  Hariot,  who  was  an  accurate  observer 
of  nature,  paid  considerable  attention  to  the  native  produc- 

What  was  the  result?— What  was  accomplished  by  Gilbert  and 
Raleigh's  expedition  7— What  was  Gilbert's  fate  7— Who  were  sent  oui 
oy  Raleiel.  in  1584  1— Where  did  they  land  7— What  followed  7— What 
uaine  did  the  queen  give  the  country  '— Who  commanded  the  next 
axpedkion  1—  Wnat  distinguished  persons  accompanied  it7--Whowas 
'eU  in  command  of  the  colony  ) 


FIRST  SETTLEMENT  OF  ROANOKE. 


•25 


sons  of  the  soil.  Among  these  were  tobacco,  maize  or 
ind.an  corn,  and  potatoes,  which,  till  then  unknown  to 
th»,  English,  have  since  become  important  sources  of  sub- 
si. lence  and  wealth  in  every  part  of  the  country. 

The  Indians  were  at  first  considered  by  no  means  for. 
m  dable  to  the  colonists.  Theii  weapons  were  bows  and 
arrows,  and  wooden  swords.  They  were  divided  ti  U 
numerous  small  tribes,  independent  of  each  other.  Th<- 
largest  of  those  tribes  could  scarcely  muster  a  thousai-'J 
warriors.  Their  terror  at  the  effects  of  the  English  fire- 
arms was  only  equalled  by  the  superstitious  reverenct 
which  they  professed  for  beings  who  were  so  much  tin  i 
superiors  in  knowledge  and  arts. 

Their  fears,  however,  did  not  restrain  them  from  at- 
tempts to  destroy  the  intruders,  as  soon  as  they  began  to 
suspect  tb*m  of  a  design  to  supplant  themselves  In  the 
possession  of  the  soil.  They  formed  a  conspiracy  to 
massacre  the  English,  and  even  thought  of  abandoning 
their  fields  in  order  to  drive  them  away  by  famine.  Wheji 
'the  situation  of  the  colony  had  become  critical,  and  the 
people  were  beginning  to  despond,  Sir  Francis  Drake, 
with  a  fleet  of  twenty-three  vessels,  on  his  wav  from  the 
West  Indies  to  England,  paid  them  a  visit ;  and" the  whole 
colony  abandoned  the  soil,  and  returned  to  their  native- 
country.  (158(i.) 

A  few  d  ays  afterwards,  a  ship,  whieh  had  been  sent  out 
by  Raleigh,  arrived  with  supplies  for  the  colony,  and  soon 
after,  .Sir  Richard  Orenville,  with  three  more  ships,  sought 
in  vain  for  those  whom  he  had  so  recently  left  fulfof 
hope  and  resolution,  to  hold  permanent  possession  of  the 
land.  He  left  fifteen  men  on  the  island  of  Ronnoke,  who 
were  afterwards  ascertained  to  have  been  murdered  by  iiie 
Indians. 

Next  year  (1587)  Raleigh  sent  out  a  colony  of  emi- 
grants with  their  wives  and  families,  hoping  thus  to  ensure 
their  permanent  residence.  They  were  directed  to  settle 
on  Chesapeake  Ray,  but  the  governor,  W'ni'e,  was  com- 
pelled by  the  commander  of  the  fleet  to  remain  on  Roan- 
oke. The  emigrants  met  with  the  usual  hardships,  ami 
many  of  them  only  remained  till  the  close  of  the  summer. 
During  their  stay  Virginia  Dare,  the  grand-daughter  of 

What  important  productions  of  the  soil  were  d  scoverpd  ?— What  it 
sa.o  jf  the  li'dians  ?— What  did  ihej  attempt  ?— What  caused  the  a!>arv 
donment  or  tlie  colony  f— When  f-Wbo  arrived  soon  after Kanta  ?— 
What  l*i  »ll  'he  co>o.is;«  lef.  by  hun  !— H  .\v  oid  Raleigh  Budeevuiu  u 
reader  Uie  next  colony  permanent  V   Did  ne  succeed  ! 

3 


GOSNOLD  IN  NEW  ENGLAND. 


the  governor,  was  born,  the  first  descendant  of  English 
parents  in  our  country. 

She  remained  writh  her  parents  after  tr.e  governor  had 
Tturned  to  England,  and  with  them  she  perished  in  the 
land  of  her  birth.  The  threatened  invasion  of  England 
by  the  Spanish  armada,  prevented  Raleigh  from  sending 
out  reinforcements ;  and  when,  in  1590,  governor  White 
returned  to  search  for  his  daughter  and  grand-child,  Roan- 
oke, the  place  of  their  settlement,  was  deserted.  The  fate 
of  the  colony  was  never  precisely  ascertained. 

When  the  English  had  succeeded  in  defeating  the  Spa- 
nish fleet,  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  finding  his  fortune  too 
much  diminished  to  continue  the  project  of  colonising 
Virginia,  made  use  of  the  privilege  granted  in  his  patent 
to  form  a  company  of  merchants  and  adventurers,  for  the 
purpose  of  effecting  his  original  design.  Among  the 
members  of  the  new  company  was  Richard  Hakluyt,  pre- 
bendary of  Westminister,  a  man  of  distinguished  learning 
and  intelligence,  and  the  author  of  an  extensive  collection 
of  voyages.  He  contributed  more  than  any  other  indi- 
vidual to  awaken  among  his  countrymen  that  spirit  of 
foreign  enterprise,  for  which  they  have  ever  since  been 
distinguished.  Although  the  design  of  the  new  company 
was  not  immediately  executed,  yet  to  them  we  are  chiefly 
indebted  for  the  expedition  which  finally  effected  a  per 
manent  settlement,  as  we  shall  hereafter  relate. 

While  their  operations  were  suspended,  a  voyage  took 
place,  which  had  nearly  given  to  New  England  a  priority 
over  Virginia  in  the  period  of  its  settlement.  This  voyage 
was  undertaken  in  1603,  by  Bartholomew  Gosnold,  who, 
abandoning  the  usual  route  to  America  by  the  Canaries 
and  West  Indies,  sailed  directly  across  the  Atlantic  and 
landed  in  Massachusetts  Bay,  discovered  and  named  Cape 
Cod,  the  Elizabeth  Islands,  and  Buzzard's  Bay,  which 
he  called  Gosnold's  Hope.  On  the  westernmost  of  the 
Elizabeth  Islands,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  now  applied 
to  the  whole  group,  he  landed  some  men  with  a  design 
of  settling.  A  fort  and  store  house  were  built ;  and  pre- 
parations were  made  for  a  permanent  residence  on  the  spot. 
But  the  courage  of  the  colonists  failed,  and  the  whole 
company  returned  to  England  after  a  short  vovage  of  foui 
months. 

Who  was  the  first  Anglo-American  ?— What  is  said  of  Hakluyt  T — 
What  discoveries  were  made  by  Gosnold  in  New  England  J— Did  he 
make  a  permanent  settlement  in  New  England"}— Why  not  1 


VOYA.GES  OF  PRING  AND  WEYMOUTH. 


27 


.'31  1603,  and  1606,  Martin  Pring  made  two  voyagres 
•  o  the  American  coast,  which  he  explored  from  .Martha  s 
Vineyard  to  the  north-eastern  part  of  Maine.  His  object 
was  to  trance  with  the  natives,  and  in  this  he  was  suc- 
cessful. 

Nearly  the  same  ground  was  passed  over  in  160.3,  by 
George  Weymouth,  who  discovered  and  ascended  Ihe 
Penobscot  river ;  and  on  his  return  brought  away  five  of 
the  natives,  whom  he  had  decoyed  on  board  his  ship. 

Thus  far  the  attempts  of  the  English  to  form  permanent 
settlements  on  our  shores  were  unsuccessful.  Still  these 
expeditions  served  to  keep  alive  the  claims  which  were 
founded  on  the  discovery  of  the  Cabots;  and  the  extent  of 
the  explorations  made  by  English  voyagers  on  the  coast, 
was  subsequently  considered  a  sufficient  ground  for  ex- 
pelling, or  incorporating  with  their  own  establishments, 
the  colonies  which  were  planted  by  other  nations  on  the 
soil  of  the  United  States. 


CHAPTER  V. 

COLONISATION  OF  VIRGINIA. 

Although  the  attempts  to  form  a  permanent  colony  in 
Virginia  had  not  hitherto  succeeded,  many  persons  of  dis- 
tinction in  England  still  entertained  sanguine  hopes  of 
ultimately  effecting  this  grand  object.  Gosnold,  whose 
voyage  to  New  England  we  have  already  noticed,  suc- 
ceeded in  forming  a  company  consisting  of  himself,  Wing- 
field,  a  merchant,  Hunt,  a  clergyman,  and  the  celebrated 
CapVain  John  Smith  ;  and  they  were,  for  more  than  a 
year,  engaged  in  considering  the  project  of  a  plantation. 
\t  the  same  time  Sir  Ferdinand  Gorges  was  forming  a 
similar  design,  in  which  he  was  joined  by  Sir  John  Pop- 
ham.  \ird  chief  justice  of  England. 

Hakluyt,  who  was  a  participator  in  the  privileges  of 
Raleigh's  patent,  was  desirous  of  proceeding  with  his 
plan  of  colonisation  ;  and  the  King  of  England,  James  1, 
was  favourably  disposed  towards  the  design  of  enlarging 
his  dominions.  A  company  was  formed  by  Gates,  Somers, 

What  is  said  of  Prine's  expedition  1 — Of  Weymouth's  ?— What  is  said 
of  all  these  unsuccessful  expeditions  of  the  EDgliahl — Whl  persoue 
qow  formed  the  design  of  colonising  Virginia  ? 


28 


GOVERNMENT  UNDER  THE  FIRST  CHARTER. 


Gosnold,  Smith,  Hakluyt,  G  or  ores,  and  Popham;  appli- 
cation was  made  to  the  king  for  a  charter;  and  one  was 
readily  obtained  which  secured  ample  privileges  to  the 
colonists. 

On  the  10th  of  April,  1600,  the  charter  was  issued 
under  the  great  seal  of  England,  to  the  petitioners,  Sii 
Thomas  Gates  and  his  associates,  granting  to  them  those 
territories  in  America,  lying  on  the  sea  coast  between  the 
84th  and  45th  degrees  of  north  latitude,  (that  is,  from 
Cape  Fear  to  Halifax,)  and  which  either  belonged  to 
James  I,  or  were  not  then  possessed  by  any  other  Christian 
prince  or  people ;  and  also  the  is  and  a  adjacent  to,  oi 
within  one  hundred  miles  of  the  c  oast.  The  French 
settlement  already  noticed  in  Nova  Scotia,  then  called 
Acadia,  was  of  course  excepted  by  these  terms. 

The  petitioners  were  divided  by  their  own  desire  intc 
two  companies ;  one  consisting  of  certain  knights,  gen- 
tlemen, merchants  and  other  adventurers  of  the  city  of 
London,  and  elsewhere,  was  called  the  first  colony,  and 
was  required  to  settle  between  the  34th  and  41st  degrees 
of  north  latitude;  the  other  consisting  of  certain  knights, 
gentlemen,  merchants  and  other  adventurers  of  Bristol, 
Exeter,  and  other  places  in  the  west  of  England,  and 
called  the  second  colony,  was  ordered  to  settle  between 
the  38th  and  45th  degrees  of  north  latitude. 

The  intermediate  region  from  38  to  41  degrees  was 
open  to  both  companies,  and  to  prevent  collision,  each 
was  to  possess  the  soil  extending  fifty  miles  north  and 
south  of  its  first  settlement.  Thus,  neither  company 
could  plant  within  one  hundred  miles  of  a  colony  of  its 
rival. 

The  government  of  the  colony,  the  king  retained  as 
much  as  was  possible  in  his  own  hands;  for  it  was  one 
of  his  foibles,  to  imagine  that  he  possessed  the  most  con- 
summate  skill,  not  only  in  the  construction  of  laws,  but 
in  the  policy  of  government. 

Accordingly  the  superintendence  of  the  whole  colonial 
system  was  placed  in  the  hands  of  a  council  in  England; 
and  the  administration  of  affairs  in  each  colony  was  con- 
fided to  a  council  residing  within  its  limits.    The  King 

Who  obtained  the  first  charter  ?— From  what  king  ?— When  ?— What 
territories  aid  it  grant?— Did  this  include  French  America  3 — How  were 
tlie  petitioners  dhided  1 — What  was  required  of  the  first  company  t — 
Who  composed  it  "i— What  was  required  of  the  second  ?— WJjo  composed 
it  ?— What  is  said  of  the  king  1— What  was  the  form  of  government 
under  the  first  charter  of  Virginia  1 — 


NEWPORT  SAILS  FOR  ENGLAND.  2D 


Captain  Smith  showing  the  compass. 


reserved  to  himself  and  his  successors  the  right  of  appoint- 
ing the  members  of  the  superior  council,  and  of  causing 
those  of  the  colonial  councils  to  be  ordained  or  removed 
according-  to  his  own  instructions.  He  also  took  upon 
himself  the  task,  so  agreeable  to  his  vanity,  of  framing  a 
code  of  laws  both  general  and  particular. 

Thus  the  legislative  and  executive  powers  were  all 
virtually  reserved  to  the  crown  of  England. 

Having  procured  their  charter,  the  patentees  proceeded 
to  fit  out  a  squadron  of  three  small  vessels,  the  largest  not 
exceeding  one  hundred  tons  burden,  bearing  one  hundred 
and  five  men  destined  to  remain.  This  squadron  was 
placed  under  the  command  of  Captain  Newport;  and 
sailed  from  England  on  the  19th  of  December,  1606,  one 
hundred  and  nine  years  after  the  discovery  of  the  continent 
by  Cabot. 

On  the  voyage,  dissensions  arose;  and  as  King  James 
had  concealed  the  names  and  instructions  of  the  council 
in  a  box,  which  was  not  to  be  opened  till  their  arrival 
no  one  could  assume  the  authority  necessary  to  represr 
disorders.  Smith,  on  account  of  his  superior  merit  anc 
ability,  was  particularly  obnoxious  to  the  other  adven- 
turers. 

Captain  Newport  pursued  the  old  track  by  the  way  of 
the  Canaries  and  the  West  Indies,  and,  as  he  turned  to 
the  north,  he  was  carried  by  a  severe  storm  beyond 
Roanoke,  whither  he  had  been  ordered,  into  Chesapeake 

Where  were  the  legislative  and  executive  powers  vested?-  Who 
commanded  the  first  expedition  under  this  charter  1 — When  did  it  Mil  ? 
-What  happened  on  the  voyage? 


SETTLEMENT  OF  JAMESTOWN. 


Hay  Having  discovered  and  named  Cape  Henry  and 
Cape  Charles,  in  honour  of  the  king's  sons,  he  sailed  up 
the  noh!e  hay.  All  the  company  were  tilled  with  admi- 
ration of  its  extent,  the  fertility  of  its  shores,  and  the 
in  igiHficent  features  of  the  surrounding  scenery. 

Tlicy  soon  entered  the  river  Powhatan,  which  in  honour 
tit'  the  king  was  called  James  river;  and,  after  seventeen 
mvs'  search,  fixed  upon  the  peninsula  of  Jamestown, 
about  fifty  mil"S  ahove  the  mouth  of  the  stream,  as  a 
suitable  site  for  the  colony.  They  landed  on  the  13th  of 
May,  1007;  and,  having  learned,  from  the  papers  con- 
t  iiuel  in  the  king's  box,  who  were  the  appointed  mem- 
bers of  the  council,  that  body  elected  Wingfield  for  their 
president, and  excluded  Captain  Smith  from  their  number, 
on  a  charge  of  sedition. 

A  few  huts  were  raised  to  protect  them  from  the  incle- 
mency of  the  weather,  and  a  small  fort  for  defence  against 
the  natives.  A  part  of  the  men  were  employed  in  cutting 
timber  and  loading  the  ships  for  England,  while  Newport 
and  Smith  with  a  small  party  ascended  the  river,  and 
visited  the  Indian  king,  Powhatan,  in  his  capital,  which 
consisted  of  twelve  wigwams.  His  subjects  regarded  the 
English  as  intruders, cmt  the  king  himself  manifested  a 
friendly  disposition. 

In  a  month,  Newport  set  sail  for  England;  and  then 
the  difficulties  of  the  colonists  began  to  be  apparent. 
Their  provisions  were  spoiled,  and  the  climate  was  soon 
found  to  be  as  uncongenial  to  European  constitutions  as 
the  wild  country  was  to  their  idle  and  dissipated  habits. 
During  the  summer,  nearly  every  man  was  sick,  and,  be- 
fore autumn,  fifty  of  their  number  had  died.  Among  them 
was  Bartholomew  Gosnold,  the  original  projector  of  the 
settlement,  and  one  of  the  ablest  and  best  men  in  the 
council. 

The  incapacity  and  dissensions  of  the  council  made  it 
necessary  to  confide  the  management  of  affairs  to  Captain 
Smith,  whose  energy  and  prudence  soon  revived  the  hopes 
of  the  colonists.  In  the  autumn  the  Indians  brought  them 
a  supply  of  provisions ;  and  abundance  of  wild  fowl  and 
game  was  found  in  the  woods. 

What  bay,  capes,  and  river  were  discovered  ?— Where  did  they  lanft  1 
— When  1— Who  was  excluded  ?— Who  was  intrusted  with  the  command 
of  the  colony  ?— What  were  their  first  proceedings  ?— Who  visited  Pow- 
hatan ? — How  were  they  regarded  by  his  subjects  ? — Bv  himself  1 — Wha; 
did  the  colonists  endure  after  the  ships  left  them  1— Who  d  el  ?--Who 
was  afterwards  intrusted  with  the  management  of  affairs? 


ADVENTURES  OF  CAPTAIN  SMITH.  31 


Captain  Smith  rescued  by  Pocahontas. 


It  had  been  enjoined  upon  them,  by  the  London  com- 
pany, to  explore  some  stream  running  from  the  north-west, 
in  hopes  of  finding  a  passage  to  the  Pacific  Ocean  ;  and 
Smith,  with  probably  very  little  expectation  of  making 
6uch  a  discovery,  obeyed  this  injunction  by  sailing  up  the 
Chickahominy  as  far  as  he  could  in  boats;  and  then,  to 
gratify  his  own  fondness  for  adventure  and  research,  he 
landed  and  proceeded  into  the  interior.  The  party  was 
surprised  by  the  Indians,  and  all  but  Smith  were  put  to 
death. 

In  this  emergency,  the  self-possession  and  courage  of 
this  remarkable  man  preserved  his  life.  Taking  out  a 
pocket  compass,  he  showed  it  to  the  Indians,  explained 
to  them  its  wonderful  properties,  and  amused  and  as- 
tonished them  by  such  ideas  as  he  was  able  to  convey  0/ 
the  system  of  the  universe.  They  already  believed  hiro 
a  superior  being,  and  granted  him  the  permission  which 
he  desired,  to  send  a  letter  to  his  friends  at  Jamestown. 
The  effect  of  this  letter  made  him  a  still  greater  object  of 
wonder.  He  was  conducted  through  their  villages,  and 
finally  brought  to  the  king,  Powhatan  ;  who,  after  detain- 
ing him  some  time,  would  have  put  him  to  death,  if  hi9 
daughter,  Pocahontas,  a  child  of  twelve  years  old,  had 
not  rushed  between  him  and  the  executioner,  and  begged 
her  father  to  spare  his  life.  At  her  intercession  he  was 
saved. 

What  discovery  wag  attempted  ?— What  befell  the  party  ?— How  did 
Smuh  escape? — Whither  was  he  conducted  1— What  prevented  the 
Indians  from  murdering  him  ? 


S2 


THE  GOLD  MANIA. 


The  Indians  now  sought  to  attach  Lim  to  themselves, 
and  gain  his  assistance  in  destroying  the  colony  ;  but  he 
had  sufficient  address  to  induce  them  to  abandon  this 
hostile  design,  and  permit  his  return.  This  event  was 
followed  by  a  better  understanding,  and  a  more  frequent 
intercourse  between  the  Indians  and  his  countrymen. 

On  his  return  to  Jamestown,  Smith  found  but  forty  .>f 
the  colonists  alive,  and  a  part  of  these  were  preparing  to 
desert  with  the  pinnace.  This  he  prevented  at  the  perU 
of  his  life.  Soon  after,  Newport  arrived  with  a  supply 
cf  provisions  and  instruments  of  husbandbry,  and  a  rein* 
forcement  of  one  hundred  persons,  composed  of  many 
gentlemen,  several  refiners,  goldsmiths  and  jewellers,  and 
a  few  labourers.  The  hopes  of  the  colonists  were  revived 
by  this  seasonable  relief. 

Not  long  after  their  arrival,  there  was  unfortunately 
discovered,  in  a  small  stream  of  water  near  Jamestown, 
some  shining  earth,  which  was  easily  mistaken  for  gold 
dust.  This  was  a  signal  for  abandoning  all  the  profitable 
pursuits  of  industry,  in  the  search  for  gold.  '  1  here  was 
no  thought,'  says  Stith,  in  his  history,  '  no  discourse,  no 
hope,  and  no  work,  but  to  dig  gold,  wash  gold,  refine 
gold,  and  load  gold.  And,  notwithstanding  Captain 
Smith's  warm  and  judicious  representations,  how  absurd 
it  was  to  neglect  other  things  of  immediate  use  and  neces- 
sity, to  load  such  a  drunken  ship  with  gilded  dust,  yet 
was  he  overruled,  and  her  returns  were  made  in  a  parcel 
of  glittering  dirt,  which  is  to  be  found  in  various  parts  of 
the  country,  and  which  they  very  sanguinely  concluded 
to  be  gold  dust.' 

Finding  himself  unable  to  prevent  this  folly,  Smith 
employed  himself  in  surveying  the  Chesapeake  Bay  and 
its  tributary  rivers.  The  two  voyages  which  he  made  in 
an  open  boat,  for  this  purpose,  lasted  three  months,  and 
embraced  a  navigation  of  nearly  three  thousand  miles. 
The  map  which  he  delineated  and  sent  tr>  the  London 
company  still  exists,  and  presents  correctly  the  great 
natural  Matures  of  the  country  which  he  explored. 

On  hit,  return,  (September  10,  1G08,)  Smith  was  made 
president  of  the  council,  and  was  performing  the  duties 
of  that  office  with  his  usual  energy  and  good  judgment, 

What  events  followed) — What  was  the  condition  of  the  colony  on 
Smith's  return  to  Jamestown  1— What  did  he  prevent  1— What  relief 
arrived  ?—  What  diverted  the  colonists  from  profitable  industry?— How 
did  Smith  employ  hhn3*in— What  did  he  effect  7— To  what  office  wa* 
lie  elected  ? 


REC0ND  CHARTER  OF  VIRGINIA. 


33 


when  Newport  returned  with  seventy  emigrants,  two  of 
whom  were  females.  The  men  were  not  the  description 
of  persons  required  in  a  new  country ;  and  Smith  entreated 
:he  company  to  send  him  rather,  4  hut  thirty  carpenters, 
husbandmen,  gardeners,  fishermen,  blacksmiths,  masons 
and  diggers  up  of  trees'  roots,  than  a  thousand  sucn  as 
they  had.' 

After  the  departure  of  the  ships.  Smith  exerted  himself 
to  bring  the  people  into  industrious  habits;  requiring 
them  to  work  six  hours  in  the  day ;  but  they  were  still  so 
unskilful  in  agriculture,  that  the  principal  dependence  of 
ihe  colony  for  provisions  was  on  the  Indians.  The  nunn 
ber  of  deaths  during  the  season  was  only  seven,  out  of  a 
population  of  two  hundred. 

The  company  in  England,  in  order  to  increase  their 
funds,  their  numbers,  and  their  privileges,  petitioned  for 
a  new  charter,  which  was  granted  on  the  '23d  of  May, 
1609.  It  was  not  more  favourable  to  civil  liberty  than 
that  which  it  superseded. 

Lord  Delaware  was  constituted  governor  and  captain- 
general  for  life,  with  a  retinue  of  officers  and  attendants, 
which  would  have  been  more  suitable  for  a  viceroy  of 
Mexico,  at  a  much  later  period  of  history. 

Nine  ships  and  five  hundred  emigrants  were  soon 
ready  for  departure;  and  the  expedition  was  placed  under 
the  direction  of  Captain  Newport,  who,  with  Sir  Thomas 
dates  and  Sir  George  Somers,  was  empowered  to  super- 
sede the  existing  administration,  and  govern  the  colony 
till  the  arrival  of  Lord  Delaware. 

These  three  gentlemen  embarked  in  the  same  vessel, 
which  was  p?rted  from  the  rest  of  the  fleet,  and  driven 
on  Bermudas  in  a  storm ;  having  on  board  not  only  the 
appointed  d' rectors  of  the  colony,  but  one  hundred  and 
fifty  men,  a  great  portion  of  the  provisions,  and  the  new 
commission  and  instructions  of  the  council.  The  rest  of 
the  fleet  arrived  safely  in  Virginia. 

The  new  emigrants  were  of  so  dissolute  a  character, 
that  they  soon  introduced  anarchy  and  distraction  into 
Ihe  colony. 

These  diric-.U'ws'  vere  speedily  repressed  by  the  energy 

What  ki.i  l  >f  '.mi.ranta  now  arrived  ?— What  is  observed  of  their 
hal  its']-  Vn \l  .j  laid  of  the  Virginia  company  in  Eneland  ?— When 
did  they  cifji'a  a  new  charter  7— Who  was  eovernor !—  Who  were  to 
eovern  jj  his  absence 7— How  many  emigrants  came  over 7— Wha' 
befell  1  j»j  deputy  governors  1— Who  arrived  safely  '—What  was  the 
charac  <.r  of  the  new  emigrants  7— What  was  their  behaviour? 


34 


THE  STARVING  TIME. 


and  decision  of  Captain  Smith.  He  declared  vcrf  justly 
that  his  own  authority  could  only  terminate  with  the 
arrival  of  the  new  commission;  and  he  therefore  resolved 
to  continue  its  exercise.  He  imprisoned  the  most  active 
of  the  seditious  leaders,  and,  to  rid  Jamestown  of  the 
turbulent  rabble  with  which  it  was  crowded,  he  detached 
one  hundred  men  to  the  falls  of  James  river,  under  the 
command  of  West,  and  as  many  more  to  Nansemond, 
under  th»t  of  Martin.  These  settlers  soon  incurred  the 
hostility  of  the  Indians,  and  were  obliged  to  apply  tr 
Smith  for  assistance.  Of  course  it  was  promptly  ren- 
dered. On  his  return  from  one  of  his  visits  to  the  settle- 
ment at  the  falls,  he  was  so  severely  wounded  by  an 
explosion  of  gunpowder,  as  to  render  it  necessary  foi 
him  to  proceed  to  England  for  surgical  aid. 

At  his  departure,  die  colony  consisted  of  about  five 
hundred  people.  They  possessed  three  ships  and  seven 
boats,  commodities  suitable  for  the  Indian  trade,  pro 
visions  for  several  weeks,  an  abundance  of  domestic 
animals,  farming  utensils,  and  fishing  nets,  one  hundred 
disciplined  soldiers,  and  twenty-four  pieces  of  ordnance, 
with  small  arms  and  ammunition. 

This  provision  was  every  way  adequate  for  support 
and  defence,  had  the  prudent  administration  of  Captain 
Smith  continued ;  but  with  him  departed  the  fair  pros- 
pects of  the  colony.  The  licentious  spirits,  who  had 
only  been  restrained  by  his  energy,  now  rioted  without 
controul.  Captain  Percy,  who  succeeded  him,  was  by 
no  means  equal  to  the  task  of  governing  so  turbulent  a 
community ;  and  anarchy  soon  prevailed. 

The  Indians,  no  longer  restrained  by  the  presence  of 


of  West  and  Martin,  and  compelled  them,  after  losing 
their  boats  and  half  their  men,  to  take  refuge  in  James- 
town. The  provisions  of  the  colony  were  exhausted; 
and  famine  ensued,  with  its  attendant  horrors  and  crimes. 
This  was  the  most  trying  period  in  the  history  of  the 
colony,  and  was  for  many  years  after  distinguished  by 
the  name  of  The  Starving  Time. 

In  six  months  after  the  departure  of  Smith,  the  colony 
was  reducec  by  various  distresses  to  sixty  persons,  who 
would  soon  have  perished  but  for  the  arrival  of  Sir 

How  did  Captain  Smith  repress  disorders? — What  befell  him?— 
Whither  did  he  retire  ?— In  what  state  did  he  leave  the  colony  ?— What 
ensued  on  Smith's  departure  ? — What  misfortunes  were  the  conse- 
quence of  this  bad  con.luct?— To  what  number  was  the  colony  reduced  1 


Smith,  became 


settlements 


ARRIVAL  OF  LORD  DELAWARE. 


35 


'1  ho  mas  Gates,  Sir  George  Somers,  and  Captain  New 
port,  from  Bermuda,  (May  24,  1610.)  All  determined 
to  abandon  the  country;  and  they  accordingly  embarked 
on  board  the  vessels,  and  sailed  for  England.  As  they 
drew  near  the  mouth  of  the  river,  they  were  met  by  the 
long-boat  of  Lord  Delaware,  who  had  arrived  on  the 
coast  with  a  reinforcement  of  emigrants  and  abundant 
supplies  of  provisions.  They  immediately  returned  to 
Jamestown,  and  were  prevailed  on  by  Lord  Delaware  to 
remain. 

This  nobleman  was  well  qualified  for  his  station.  His 
mildness,  dignity,  and  diligent  attention  to  business, 
soon  restored  order  and  inspired  confidence.  The  colo- 
nists were  regular  and  industrious ;  and  the  Indians  were 
taught  once  more  to  respect  the  English  character. 

His  wise  administration  was  of  short  continuance.  Ill 
health  compelled  him  to  relinquish  the  government;  and 
having  resigned  his  authority  to  Mr.  Percy,  he  sailed  for 
'he  W  est  Indies.  Although  he  left  the  colony  in  a  flourish 
ing  state,  yet,  on  the  10th  of  May,  1011,  when  Sir  Thomas 
Dale,  the  new  governor,  arrived  with  a  fresh  supply  of 
men  and  provisions,  he  found  it  relapsing  into  its  former 
state  of  idleness,  disorder,  and  want.  He  was  obliged 
to  resort  to  the  declaration  of  martial  law,  in  order  to 
save  the  settlement  from  utter  anarchy  and  ruin. 

In  the  month  of  August,  1011,  Sir  Thomas  Gates, 
who  had  been  appointed  the  successor  of  Sir  Thomas 
Dale,  arrrived  with  six  ships,  three  hundred  emigrants, 
and  a  plentiful  supply  of  provisions.  On  receiving  this 
reinforcement,  which  increased  the  numbers  of  the  colony 
to  seven  hundred,  detachments  were  again  sent  up  the 
James  river,  and  several  new  settlements  were  made. 

A  more  important  change  took  place  in  the  new  arrange- 
ments with  respect  to  property.  Hitherto  the  land  liad 
been  possessed  by  all  the  colonists  in  common.  Every 
man  was  requireel  to  work  a  certain  number  of  hours  in 
the  day,  and  all  shared  equally  the  produce.  Now  a  few 
acres  of  ground  were  assigned  to  each  man,  as  his  private 
property,  to  plant  as  an  orchard  or  garden  for  his  own 
use,  though  some  labour  was  still  devoted  to  fill  the 

What  did  they  resolve  to  do  7— How  was  this  prevented  ?— What  was 
Lord  Delaware's  character  ?— How  did  he  govern? — Who  succeeded 
nim?— Who  superseded  Percy  7— What  obliged  him  to  declare  martial 
Jaw?— Who  succeeded  Dale?— When  did  Gates  arrive?— What  rein- 
forcement did  he  bring?— What  new  regulation  of  property  was  made! 
What  was  its  effect  ? 


MARRIAGE  OF  POCAHONTAS. 


public  stores.  This  new  regulation  gave  a  powerful 
impulse  to  industry  and  enterprise;  and  tho  best  effects 
were  soon  perceived  to  flow  from  assigning  to  each  indi 
vidual  the  fruits  of  his  own  labour.  Industry,  impelled 
by  the  certainty  of  recompense,  advanced  with  rapid 
strides ;  and  the  inhabitants  were  no  longer  in  fear  of 
wanting  bread,  either  for  themselves  or  for  the  emigrants 
from  England. 

About  this  time,  (1614,)  an  event  took  place  which 
has  always  been  regatded  with  great  interest  by  tha 
Virginians  This  was  the  marriage  of  Pocahontas.  The 
circumstances  which  led  to  it  were  these : — A  party  from 
Jamestown,  headed  by  Argaii,  went  with  two  vessels 
round  to  the  Potomac  for  a  cargo  of  corn.  While  obtain 
ing  the  cargo,  Argall  managed  to  decoy  Pocahontas  on 
board  his  vessel,  where  she  was  detained  respectfully, 
and  brought  to  Jamestown.  By  keeping  possession  of 
his  favourite  child  as  a  hostage,  the  English  hoped  to 
dictate  to  Powhatan  what  terms  of  alliance  or  submission 
they  pleased.  In  this  they  were  oisappointed.  '  Pow- 
hatan,' says  Marshall,  '  offered  corn  and  friendship,  if 
they  would  r'^tore  his  daughter;  but  with  a  loftiness  of 
spirit  which  claims  respect,  rejected  every  proposition 
for  conciliation  which  should  not  be  preceded  by  that  act 
of  reparation.' 

While  she  was  detained  at  Jamestown,  Mr.  John 
Rolfe,  a  young  Englishman,  gained  the  favour  of  the 
princess,  and  desired  her  in  marriage.  Powhatan  con- 
sented ;  and  with  his  daughter,  the  noble-spirited  prince 
gave  his  heart.  He  was  ever  after  the  fi;m  and  sincere 
friend  of  the  colony.  The  powerful  tribe  of  the  Chicka- 
hominies  also  'sought  the  friendship  cf  the  English,  and 
demanded  to  be  called  Englishmen.' 

Though  the  marriage  of  Pocahontas  was  hailed  as  an 
auspicious  event  at  the  time,  and  has  always  been  cele- 
brated in  the  annals  of  the  colony,  it  never  operated  ws 
an  example.  The  English  and  Indians  would  not  inter- 
marry, and  the  races  have  always  remained  distinct. 

In  1614,  Sir  Thomas  Gates  had  been  succeeded  by 
Sir  Thomas  Dale,  who  sailed  for  England  in  1616,  and 
was  succeeded  by  Mr.  George  Yeardley.  His  term  of 
office  lasted  but  one  year,  and  he  was  then  succeeded  by 

What  event  took  place  in  1614?— How  did  it  happen?— Who  wis 
Pocahontas's  husband  ?— Was  Mr.  Rolfe's  example  fu't  lowed  1— Who 
oecame  governor  in  1616 1 


VIRGINIA  ACQUIRES  CIVIL  FREEDOM. 


3? 


Captain  Aro-all,  an  able,  but  avaricious  and  tyrannical 
governor.    Tie  continued  martial  law  in  time  of  peace. 

'The  rigour  of  this  administration  necessarily  exciting 
much  discontent,  the  complaints  of  the  Virginians  al 
length  made  their  way  to  the  company.  Lord  Delaware 
being  dead,  Mr.  Yeardley  was  appointed  captain-general, 
with  instructions  to  examine  the  wrongs  of  the  colonists, 
and  to  redress  them.' 


CHAPTER  VI. 

VIRGINIA   ACQUIRES  CIVIL  FREEDOM. 

The  new  governor  arrived  in  April,  1619;  and  begas- 
his  administration  by  granting  privileges  of  great  import- 
ance to  the  colonists.  He  abolished  the  practice  of 
labouring  for  the  common  stock  of  the  colony, — a  most 
inconvenient  and  onerous  method  of  raising  a  revenue; 
he  confirmed  the  early  planters  in  the  possession  of  theii 
estates ;  he  removed  the  burdens  imposed  by  the  tyran- 
nical Argall ;  and  he  abolished  martial  law. 

By  order  of  the  London  company,  the  power  of  the 
governor  was  limited  by  a  council,  which  acquired  the 
right  to  redress  any  wrongs  which  he  might  commit. 
Last,  and  greatest  of  all,  the  people  of  the  colony  were 
admitted  to  a  share  in  legislation  by  the  institution  of  a 

COLONIAL  ASSEMBLY. 

The  first  colonial  assembly  ever  convened  in  America 
assembled  at  Jamestown  on  the  19th  of  June,  1619. 
This  may,  therefore,  be  considered  the  birth-day  of  civil 
freedom  in  our  country. 

The  members  were  elected  by  the  different  boroughs ; 
and  the  representative  or  popular  branch  of  the  legisla- 
ture was,  therefore,  called  the  house  of  burgesses;  a 
name  which  it  retained  so  long  as  Virginia  remained  a 
colony  of  England. 

The  entire  legislature  or  assembly,  composed  of  the 
governor,  the  council,  and  the  burgesses,  met  together 

Who  was  his  successor  ?— How  did  he  ?overn7— By  whom  was  he 
•uperseded  7— What  new  privileges  did  Yeardley  grant  7— What  waa 
tyrdertyl  by  the  London  company  7— What  was  the  greatest  of  all  1 — 
When  did  the  first  colonial  assembly  meet)— How  were  the  member* 
fleeted  1 

4 


38 


INTRODUCTION  OF  NEGRO  SLAVER  V. 


In  one  apartment,  and  there  transacted  the  public  business 
ef  the  colony.  The  laws  which  they  then  enacted  were 
sent  to  England  for  the  approbation  of  the  London 
company. 

Hitherto  but  a  small  number  of  females  had  emigrated 
to  Virginia.  The  colonists,  therefore,  could  hardly  b« 
?aid  to  have  their  home  in  the  country.  Those  domestic 
ties,  which  attach  men  most  firmly  to  the  soil  they  in- 
habit, did  not  exist;  and  each  man  directed  his  thoughts 
towards  the  mother  country  as  the  retreat  of  his  old  age. 
A  i  ew  state  of  things  now  ensued  by  the  arrival  of  a 
laige  number  of  females,  ninety  of  wbom  were  sent  out 
from  England  in  1620,  and  sixty  more  the  next  year. 
Being  persons  of  irreproachable  character,  they  were 
married  by  the  planters;  and  the  colony  thus  acquired 
the  best  of  all  guarantees  of  permanence  in  its  insti- 
tutions and  patriotism  in  its  citizens. 

The  necessity  of  establishing  seminaries  of  learning 
was  now  apparent,  and  preparations  were  made  for 
founding  a  college  afterwards  established  by  William 
and  Mary. 

The  colonial  assembly,  convened  by  Sir  George  Yeard- 
ley,  had  not  yet  received  the  express  sanction  of  tl* 
London  company.  This  was  granted  July  24th,  1621, 
by  an  ordinance  which  may  be  considered  as  the  written 
constitution  of  the  colony.  This  constitution  was  brouglit 
over  by  Sir  Francis  Wyatt,  who  had  been  appointed  to 
succeed  Governor  Yeardley. 

Thus  the  Virginians  had  acquired  civil  freedom.  The 
rights  secured  by  this,  their  fourth  charter,  were  sufficient 
to  form  the  basis  of  complete  political  liberty  Repre- 
sentative government  and  trial  by  jury  are  justly  regarded 
as  the  elements  of  freedom ;  and  when  a  community  has 


measure,  on  the  virtue,  intelligence,  and  patriotism  of 
its  citizens. 

The  year  1620,  so  fruitful  in  interesting  events,  wa§ 
marked  by  one  which  will  long  exert  a  momentous  influ- 
ence on  our  destinies.  This  was  the  introduction  of 
negro  slavery.  The  commerce  of  Virginia,  which  had 
before  been  entirely  monopolised  by  the  London  com- 
pany, was  now  throws  open  to  free  competition;  and  in 

Who  sanctioned  their  laws?— What  gave  Vi.e  V-rginians  h(//iies1~ 
What  provision  for  education  was  made'? — When  were  colonial  arisen 
tiies  sanctioned  by  the  London  company'  1— Who  succeeded  Yeardrev 
-What  had  the  Virginia"*  aow  i*<i-^'rrf 


acquired  these,  its   future  d< 


depend,  in  great 


THE  GREAT  M.ASSACKE. 


39 


the  month  of  August,  a  Dutch  man-of-war  sailed  up  the 
James  river,  and  landed  twenty  negroes,  for  the  purpose 
of  having  them  sold  into  slavery.  Although  domestic 
slavery  was  thus  introduced  into  the  colony,  its  increase 


confined  to  the  Dutch ;  and  laws  of  the  colony  dis- 
couraged its  progress  by  taxation. 

At  this  period  the  colony  was  in  a  highly  flourishing 
state.  The  inhabitants  enjoyed  civil  rights,  free  com- 
merce, peace,  and  domestic  happiness.  The  cultivation 
of  tobacco  and  cotton,  hereafter  to  become  so  important 
to  the  southern  country,  had  already  been  introduced  ; 
and  the  Indians,  thoir  most  powerful  neighbours,  were 
their  friends  and  allies.  Indeed,  they  had  never  regarded 
the  Indians  with  much  apprehension. 

Security  is  too  often  the  parent  of  danger.  In  the  pre- 
sent instance  it  was  the  cause  of  a  terrible  calamity.  The 
Indians  had  secretly  become  hostile  to  the  colonists. 
Powhatan,  the  old  king,  had  died  in  1618;  and  his  son, 
Oppaconcanough,  did  not  inherit  the  friendly  dispositions 
of  his  father.  A  deliberate  pla*  was  concerted  for  anni- 
hilating the  colony  at  a  blow,  and  it  nearly  succeeded. 

Keeping  their  design  secret  till  the  last  moment,  the 
Indians  visited  the  English  on  the  evening  before  the 
appointed  day;  and  the  next  morning  came  among  them 
in  an  apparently  friendly  manner.  At  the  precise  hour 
of  noon,  on  a  preconcerted  signal,  they  fell  upon  the 
colonists,  while  engaged  in  their  usual  peaceful  occupa- 
tions of  agriculture  zmd  trade,  and  in  one  fatal  hour  three 
hundred  and  forty-seven  men,  women,  and  children  fell 
victims  to  their  cruelty.  A  part  of  the  settlements  were 
saved  in  consequence  of  the  disclosure  of  the  design, 
made  by  a  domesticated  Indian  to  his  master  a  few  hours 
before  the  attack. 

The  effects  of  this  massacre  were  highly  disastrous  to 
the  colony.  It  restricted  the  pursuits  of  agriculture,  and 
occasioned  the  abandonment  of  most  of  the  settlements; 
so  that  from  eighty  they  were  reduced  to  six  or  seven  in 
number.  Sickness  was  the  consequence  of  crowding 
many  people  into  a  few  small  settlements ;  and  some  o? 
the  colonists  were  so  far  discouraged  as  to  return  to 
England. 

How  was  slavery  introduced  into  Virginia?— Did  it  increase  rapidly' 
—Was  it  encouraged  ?— What  was  the  state  of  the  colony  1— What  * 
said  of  the  Indians  ?— What  was  their  disposition  !— What  plan  did 
they  form'?— How  was  it  executed  ?— What  prevented  its  complete 
•uccess'?— Te  what  number  were  tUe  s«,tler»«AUs  reduced1 


was  very  slow ;  the  traffic 


40 


T)»SSOLUT  ON  OF  THE  LONDON  COMPANF 


CHAPTER  VII. 

INDIAN  WAR  DISSOLUTION  OP  THE  LONDON  COMPANY. 

This  treachery  of  the  Indians  was  terribly  revenged. 
The  whole  people  were  intent  on  the  means  of  destroyino 
so  merciless  an  enemy.  The  men  took  arms.  A  war  of 
extermination  was  commenced  against  the  Indians,  in 
which  neither  old  nor  young-  were  spared. 

4  On  the  approach  of  harvest,  when  they  knew  a  hoslile 
attack  would  be  most  formidable  and  fatal,  they  fell  sud« 
denly  upon  all  the  Indian  plantations,  murdered  every 
person  on  whom  they  could  lay  hold,  and  drove  the  rest 
to  the  woods,  where  so  many  perished  with  hunger,  that 
Some  of  the  tribes  nearest  to  the  English  were  totally 
extirpated.  This  atrocious  deed,  which  the  perpetrators 
laboured  to  represent  as  a  necessary  act  of  retaliation, 
was  followed  by  some  happy  effects.  It  delivered  the 
colony  so  entirely  from  any  dread  of  the  Indians,  that  its 
settlements  began  again  to  extend,  and  its  industry  to 
revive.' 

While  these  events  were  passing  in  Virginia,  the 
London  company  was  rapidly  hastening  towards  its  final 
dissolution.  This  body  had  become  quite  numerous,  and 
its  meetings  furnished  occasion  for  discussions  on  govern- 
ment and  legislation,  which  were  by  no  means  pleasing 
to  so  arbitrary  a  sovereign  as  King  James  I.  Having 
sought  in  vain  to  give  the  court  party  the  ascendency  in 
the  company,  he  began  to  charge  the  disasters  and  the 
want  of  commercial  success  in  the  colony  to  the  misma- 
nagement of  the  corporation. 

Commissioners  were  appointed  by  the  privy  council  to 
inquire  into  the  affairs  of  Virginia  from  its  earliest  settle- 
ment. These  commissioners  seized  the  charters,  books 
and  papers  of  the  company,  and  intercepted  all  letters 
from  the  colony.  Their  -report  was  unfavourable  to  the 
corporation,  who  were  accordingly  summoned  by  the 
king  to  surrender  their  charter.  This  being  declined,  the 
cause  was  brought  before  the  court  of  king's  bench,  and 
decided  against  them.  The  company  was  dissolved,  and 
Us  powers  reverted  to  the  king. 

How  was  the  treachery  of  the  Indians  revenged? — What  was  the 
state  ot  the  colony  after  this?— What  rendered  James  1  hostile  to  the 
London  company  ?— Relate  the  circumstances  of  its  dissolution. 


DEATH  OF  0PPOCONCAN0UGH. 


4! 


James  I,  although  solicited  by  the  colonists,  did  n<* 
think  proper  to  relinquish  the  entire  controul  of  the  pro- 
vince until  his  death,  which  took  place  in  1625. 

His  successor,  Charles  I,  inherited  the  arbitrary  dis- 
position and  despotic  principles  of  his  father.  He  paid 
little  attention,  however,  to  the  political  condition  o:  the 
Virginians,  but  sought  chiefly  to  derive  profit  from  their 
industry  by  means  of  a  royal  monopoly  of  their  trade. 

During  the  second  administration  of  Yeardley,  (1626,) 
and  that  of  Francis  West,  (16270  little  transpired,  except 
an  unsuccessful  attempt  of  the  king  to  monopolize  the 
tobacco  trade. 

John  Harvey  succeeded  West  in  1629.  He  has  been 
stigmatized  by  the  old  historians  as  a  tyrant,  but  he  doe? 
not  appear  to  nave  deprived  the  colonists  of  any  of  theij 
civil  rights. 

In  1644,  during  the  administration  of  Sir  William 
Berkeley,  the  Indians  made  a  sudden  attack  upon  th« 
frontier  settlements,  and  killed  about  three  hundred  per- 
sons, before  they  were  repulsed.  An  active  warfare  was 
immediately  commenced  against  the  savages ;  and  the;* 
king,  the  aged  Oppoconcanough,  was  made  prisoner,  arm 
died  in  captivity.  The  country  was  soon  placed  in  a 
state  of  perfect  security  against  further  aggressions  from 
this  quarter.  In  1648,  the  population  had  increased  to 
20,000. 

In  the  dispute  between  Charles  I  and  the  parliament 
of  England,  Virginia  espoused  the  cause  of  the  king; 
and  when  the  republicans  had  obtained  the  ascendency, 
a  fleet  was  fitted  out  from  England  for  the  purpose  of 
reducing  the  colony  to  submission. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  fleet,  such  terms  were  offered  to 
the  Virginians  as  induced  them  readily  to  submit  to  the 
parliamentary  government.  Their  governor,  Berkeley 
retired  to  private  life,  where  he  remained  until  shortly 
before  the  Restoration,  when  he  was  again  elected  go- 
vernor; and  on  his  refusing  to  act  under  the  authority  of 
Cromwell,  the  colonists  boldly  raised  the  royal  standard, 
and  proclaimed  Charles  II  as  their  lawful  sovereign. 
This  was  an  act  of  great  temerity,  as  it  fairly  challenged 
the  whole  power  of  Great  Britain.  The  distracted  state 
of  that  country  saved  the  Virginians  from  its  conse- 

What  is  said  of  Jaws  1 7—  Of  Charles  I?— Of  Yeardley  and  West'* 
administrations  1-s  >f  Harvey?— Of  the  Indian  »/ar?— Of  the  rx>pula 
tiofti 

4* 


12 


NAVIGATION  ACT. 


quences,  until  the  restoration  of  Charles  to  the  Britisk 
throne  gave  them  a  c'aim  to  his  gratitude,  as  the  last 
among  his  subject?  to  renounce,  and  the  first  to  return  to 
their  allegiance. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

VIRGINIA  AFTER  THE  RESTORATION. 

The  intelligence  of  the  Restoration  was  received  witn 
enthusiasm  in  Virginia.  It  naturally  excited  high  hopes 
of  favour,  which  were  increased  by  the  expressions  of 
esteem  and  gratitude,  which  Charles  found  no  difficulty 
in  addressing  to  the  colonists.  These  hopes  they  were, 
for  a  short  time,  permitted  to  indulge.  The  assembly 
introduced  many  important  changes  in  judicial  proceed- 
ings; trial  by  jury  was  restored;  the  Church  of  England, 
which  of  course  had  lost  its  supremacy  during  the  pro- 
tectorate, was  again  established  by  law;  and  the  intro- 
duction of  Quakers  into  the  colony  was  made  a  penal 
offence. 

The  principles  of  government  which  prevailed  in  Eng- 
land, during  the  reign  of  Charles  II,  were  extended  to 
the  colonies,  which  were  now  considered  as  subject  to 
the  legislation  of  parliament,  and  bound  by  its  acts* 
The  effects  of  this  new  state  of  things  were  first  perceived 
in  the  restrictions  on  commerce.  Retaining  the  commer 
cial  system  of  the  Long  Parliament,  the  new  house  Oj 
commons  determined  to  render  the  trade  of  the  colonies 
exclusively  subservient  to  English  commerce  and  navi- 
gation. One  of  their  first  acts  was  to  vote  a  duty  of  five 
per  cent,  on  all  merchandise  exported  from,  or  imported 
into,  any  of  the  dominions  belonging  to  the  crown.  This 
was  speedily  followed  by  the  famous  '  Navigation  Act,1 
the  most  memorable  statute  in  the  English  commercial 
eode. 

By  this  law,  among  other  things,  it  was  enacted,  that 
no  commodities  should  be  imported  into  any  British 
♦settlement  in  Asia,  Africa,  or  America,  or  exported  from 
them,  but  in  vessels  built  in  England,  or  the  plantations. 

How  did  the  Virginians  regard  the  Restoration  in  England  1— What 
was  done  by  the  assembly  7— What  was  now  the  policy  of  the  British 
government"'' — What  <»;tof  parliament  was  passed] 


RESTRICTIONS  ON  COMMERCE. 


43 


and  navigated  by  crews,  of  which  the  master  and  three 
fourths  of  the  mariners  should  be  English  subjects,  under 
the  penalty  of  forfeiture  of  ship  and  cargo  ;  that  none  bat 
uatural  born  subjects,  or  such  as  had  been  naturalized, 
should  exercise  the  occupation  of  merchant,  or  factor,  in 
any  English  settlement,  under  the  penalty  of  forfeiture 
of  goods  and  chattels;  that  no  sugar,  tobacco,  cotton, 
wool,  indigo,  ginger,  or  woods  used  in  dyeing,  produced 
or  manufactured  in  the  colonies,  should  be  shipped  from 
them  to  any  other  country  than  England ;  and  to  secure 
the  observance  of  this  regulation,  the  owners  were  re- 
quired, before  sailing,  to  give  bonds,  with  surety,  for 
sums  proportioned  to  the  rate  of  their  vessels.  Other 
articles  of  merchandise  were  subsequently  added  to  the 
list,  as  they  became  important  to  the  colonial  trade. 

As  some  compensation  to  the  colonies  for  these  commer* 
dal  restrictions,  they  were  allowed  the  exclusive  privi- 
lege of  supplying  England  with  tobacco,  the  cultivation 
of  which  was  prohibited  in  England,  Ireland,  Guernsey, 
rmd  Jersey.  In  1663,  the  navigation  act  was  enlarged, 
by  prohibiting  the  importation  of  European  commodities 
into  the  colonies,  except  in  vessels  laden  in  England,  and 
navigated  and  manned  according  to  the  provisions  already 
quoted. 

This  colonial  system  was  considered  highly  conducive 
to  the  interests  of  England  ;  and  was,  of  course,  popular 
in  that  country;  but  it  was  felt  to  be  unjust  and  injurious 
to  the  colonists,  and  excited  their  indignation,  as  well  as 
a  determination  to  evade  it  in  every  possible  way. 

The  Virginians,  who  had  naturally  expected  distin- 
guishing favours  from  the  restored  government,  were 
highly  exasperated  at  this  selfish  and  cruel  attack  upon 
their  prosperity.  They  remonstrated  against  it  as  a 
grievance,  and  petitioned  for  relief.  But  Charles,  instead 
of  listening  to  their  request,  enforced  the  act  with  the 
Qtmost  rigour,  by  erecting  forts  on  the  banks  of  the 
principal  rivers,  and  appointing  vessels  to  cruise  on  the 
coa?t.  Relief  was  sought  by  entering  into  a  clandestine 
traae  with  the  Dutch,  on  Hudson  river.  This,  however, 
was  of  trifling  importance.  A  conspiracy  for  throwing 
off  the  yoke  of  England,  which  has  received  the  name 
of  Birkenhead's  plot,  was  entered  into  by  Some  banished 

What  were  the  provisions  of  the  navigation  act  t—  What  was  allowed 
to  the  colonists  ?— How  was  the  colonial  system  regarded  in  England  ?— 
How  in  America  ?— What  was  done  by      Virginians]— By  CUarles  JI1 


14 


DISCONTENT  OF   THE  VIRGINIANS. 


soldiers  of  Cromwell  ;  bin  it  was  easily  suppressed  bj 
the  prudence  of  Sir  William  Berkeley,  and  the  leader* 
were  executed.  (1663.) 

The  discontents  grow'mg  out  of  the  commercial  restric- 
tions, however,  continued;  and  in  1675,  a  formidable 
rebellion  broke  out,  under  the  conduct  of  Nathaniel 
Bacon,  who,  having  been  elected  general  of  the  colonial 
forces  for  terminating  an  Indian  war,  quarrelled  with  the 
governor  and  assembly  about  confirming  his  appointment 
by  commission,  and  finally  directed  his  forces  against 
the  government  so  successfully,  that  tbe  governor  was 
obliged  to  retire  to  Acomac,  on  the  eastern  shore  of  the 
Chesapeake.  These  high-handed  measures  were  followed 
by  a  civil  war,  which  lasted  seven  months,  cost  the  pro- 
vince many  valuable  lives,  and  a  large  amount  of  property, 
and  was  only  terminated  by  the  sudden  death  of  Bacon. 
His  decease  dispersed  the  insurgents,  and  a  general 
amnesty  restored  peace  to  the  colony. 

The  succeeding  period  in  the  history  of  Virginia  is 
marked  with  few  incidents  of  importance.  The  succes- 
sion of  the  different  governors,  and  the  continuance  of 
the  commercial  restrictions,  are  the  only  circumstances 
of  note  during  the  subsequent  portion  of  the  reign  of 
Charles  II  and  that  of  James  II. 

The  revolution  of  the  British  government,  which  took 
place  in  1688,  was  highly  beneficial  to  Virginia,  in  com- 
mon with  the  other  American  colonies.  The  new  sove- 
reigns, William  and  Mary,  gave  their  patronage  and 
their  name  to  a  college  which  had  been  projected  in  the 
preceding  reign,  and  which  is  to  this  day  one  of  the  most 
respectable  literary  seminaries  in  tbe  country. 

The  political  freedom,  which  the  revolution  confirmeo 
and  established  in  England,  extended  many  of  its  bless- 
ings to  Virginia.  The  province  became  less  dependent 
Dn  the  will  of  the  sovereign ;  and  although  he  had  still 
the  appointment  of  the  governors,  the  influence  of  th« 
colonial  assemblies  was  sufficient  to  restrain  those  func- 
tionaries within  such  boundaries  of  authority  as  were 
requisite  for  the  well  being  of  the  colony.  Favouritism 
and  religious  intolerance  disappeared ;  and  a  better  under- 
standing prevailed  with  the  other  provineial  governments. 

The  population  had  increased  to  upwards  of  60,000 

What  was  done  by  Birkenhead  and  others  ?— What  is  said  of  Bacon  1 
-What  ended  his  rebellion  ?— How  did  his  followers  proceed  after  hi* 
teath  1 — What  was  the  effect  of  the  revolution  of  1686,  on  the  affaire  oj 
Virginia  ?— What  was  the  populatign  * 


SETTLEMENT  OF  VARYLAVT.  H 

souls;  and  the  increasing-  healthfulness  ot  the  settle- 
ments promised  a  still  more  rapid  augmentation  of  their 
numbers.  In  16SS,  the  province  contained  forty-eight 
parishes,  embracing  upwards  of  -200.000  acres  of  appro- 
priated land.  Each  parish  contained  a  church,  witn  a 
parsonage  house  and  glebe  attached :  and  each  clergy- 
man was  bv  law  assigned  a  salary  of  16.000  pounds  of 
tobacco.  Episcopacy  continued  to  be  the  established 
religion ;  but  dissenters  « ere  increasing  so  rapidly,  that 
oefore  the  American  revolution  thev  amounted  to  two- 
thirds  of  the  whole  population.  The  statutes  against 
them,  though  unrepealed,  had  become  a  dead  letter. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

SETTI-E ■  EXT   OF  MARTLA.YD. 

By  its  second  charter,  Virginia  included  the  whole 
territory  which  at  present  forms  the  state  of  Maryland. 
The  country  was  explored  by  the  Virginia  settlers  as 
earlv  as  16-1 ;  a  settlement  was  formed,  and  a  trade  with 
the  Indians  in  furs  established.  An  attempt  was  made  to 
monopolise  this  trade,  by  William  Clayborne,  a  man  of 
active  and  turbulent  disposition,  who 'long  exerted  an 
extensive  and  injurious  influence  over  the  fortunes  of  the 
rising  state. 

He  had  come  out  from  England  as  a  surreyor  ir.  1.1. 
and  had  sustained  important  offices  in  Virginia  till  1629, 
when  he  was  employed  to  survey  the  Chesapeake  Bay. 
The  information  which  he  obtained  in  executing  this 
undertaking,  induced  him  to  form  a  company  in  England 
for  trading  with  the  Indians ;  and  he  obtained  a  roval 
license,  giving  him  the  direction  of  an  expedition  for  this 
purpose,  in  1031.  Under  these  auspices,  trading  esta- 
blishments were  formed  on  Kent  Island,  in  Maryland, 
and  also  near  the  mouth  of  the  Susquehannah.  Clai- 
borne's authority  was  confirmed  bv  a  lommission  from 
the  government  "of  Virginia,  and  that  colonv  claimed  the 
advantages  which  were  expected  to  result  tVom  commer- 

lo  what  rate  was  Mirrland  original  It  included  ? — Waal  was  dew 
la  r&U  *— Who  was  William  ClaTbortie  V- How  was  he  emptowd  ta 
1£»  '—In  1631 t_  Where  dM  he  tirai  trading  eMahltthmen  j  S— " l'ad»« 
w  vu  colonial  government  did  he  act  1 


16 


CHARTER  O*  MARYLAND. 


cial  speculation,  extending  far  to  the  north  of  the  Dresee* 
limits  of  the  state  of  Virginia. 

But  a  distinct  colony  was  now  formed  on  her  borders 
under  the  auspices  of  the  Calvert  family.  Sir  George 
Calvert,  a  Roman  Catholic  nobleman,  of  enlarged  capa* 
city  and  liberal  views,  had  become  interested  in  American 
colonisation.  He  had  spent  a  large  amount  of  time  and 
money  in  unsuccessful  attempts  to  form  settlements  on 
Newfoundland  In  1628,  he  visited  Virginia;  but  was 
deterred  from  settling  within  its  limits  by  the  intolerance 
of  the  colonial  government  towards  his  religious  opinions. 

He  therefore  turned  his  attention  to  the  country  be- 
yond the  Potomac;  and,  finding  it  at  the  disposal  of  the 
King  of  England,  he  easily  obtained  from  him  a  charter 
for  colonising  it.  This  charter  was  of  a  liberal  character^ 
affording  ample  guarantees  for  the  freedom  of  the  colo- 
nists, and  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  proprietary. 
The  boundaries  which  it  prescribed  were  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  the  fortieth  parallel  of  north  latitude,  the  meridian 
of  the  western  fountain  of  the  Potomac,  the  river  itself 
from  its  mouth  to  its  source,  and  a  line  drawn  due  east 
from  Watkin's  Point  to  the  ocean.  The  name  given  to 
the  new  colony  was  Maryland,  in  honour  of  Henrietta 
Maria,  daughter  of  Henry  IV  of  France,  and  wife  of 
Charles  I  of  England. 

The  charter  assigned  the  country  to  Calvert,  Lord 
Baltimore,  his  heirs  and  assigns,  as  absolute  lord  and 
proprietary,  on  payment  of  a  feudal  rent  of  two  Indian 
arrows  and  one-fifth  of  all  gold  and  silver  ore  which 
might  be  discovered.  The  right  of  legislation  was  given 
to  the  emigrants  who  should  settle  on  the  soil.  They 
were  also  protected  from  injury  by  the  proprietary,  to 
their  lives,  liberty,  or  estates. 

Although  Sir  George  Calvert  was  a  Roman  Catholic, 
he  allowed  the  most  perfect  religious  liberty  to  the  colo- 
nists under  his  charter;  and  Maryland  was  the  first 
state  in  the  world  in  which  complete  religious  freedom  was 
enjoyed.  All  English  subjects,  without  distinction,  were 
allowed  equal  rights  in  respect  to  property  and  religious 
and  civil  franchises.    A  royal  exemption  from  English 

Under  whose  auspices  was  a  distinct  colony  formed  ?—  Who  was  Sir 
Georse  Calvert  ?— What  prevented  his  settling  in  Virginia  ! — For  wha'„ 
country  did  he  obtain  a  charter  1 — From  whom"?— What  did  it  afford  ?— 
What  were  the  boundaries  of  the  new  colony  ?— What  was  its  name  ? — 
What  were  the  terms  of  the  charter  '.'—What  religious  rights  were 
illuwed  bv  Calverj  *— What  is  observed  of  Maryland  ? 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ST.  I  ART'S. 


taxation  was  another  singular  privilege  obtained  by  Lord 
Baltimore  for  the  people  of  his  colony.  \11  the  extraor- 
dinary features  or  his  charter  owe  their  origin  to  thE 
political  foresight  and  sagacity  of  this  remarkable  man. 

Before  the  patent  was  executed,  Sir  George  Calvert 
died,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son,  Cecil  Calvert,  the 
6econd  Lord  Baltimore;  who  became  the  proprietor  ot 
Maryland,  and  transmitted  his  proprietary  rights  to  many 
generations  of  his  heirs. 

Virginia  remonstrated  against  what  she  considered  an 
infringement  of  her  rights  and  an  invasion  of  her  territory; 
but  the  remonstrance  was  disregarded  at  court ;  and  in 
November,  1033,  Leonard  Calvert,  the  brother  of  Lord 
Baltimore,  sailed  from  England  with  about  two  bundled 
Roman  Catholics,  for  America.  He  arrived  in  February, 
of  the  following  year,  at  Point  Comfort,  in  Virginia, 
and  was  courteously  received  by  the  governor,  Harvey. 
From  this  Point,  he  sailed  up  the  Potomac  to  the  Indian 
town  of  Piscataqua,  nearly  opposite  Mount  Vernon ;  the 
chieftain  of  which  lold  him  1  ne  might  use  his  own  dis- 
cretion about  settling  in  his  country.1  Calvert,  however, 
rhose  a  site  lower  down  the  river,  at  the  Indian  town  of 
Voacomoco,  on  the  St.  Mary's  river,  which  he  named 
St.  George's  river.  The  Indians  were  induced,  by  pre- 
sents, to  give  them  up  half  the  town,  and  promise  the 
abandoment  of  the  whole  after  harvest.  Quiet  possession 
of  the  place  was  accordingly  taken  by  the  colonists,  and 
the  town  was  named  St.  Mary's. 

The  Indians  now  entered  into  a  permanent  treaty  with 
the  settlers  ;  their  women  taught  the  wives  of  the  English 
to  make  bread  of  maize,  and  the  men  instructed  their 
visiters  in  the  arts  of  the  chase.  The  ground  being 
already  tilled,  and  a  supply  of  food  and  cattle  from  Vir* 
ginia  being  always  within  reach,  the  province  advanced 
rapidly  in  wealth  and  industry.  In  six  months  it  had 
increased  more  than  Virginia  had  done  in  as  many  years. 
The  proprietary  was  liberal  in  his  disbursements;  spend- 
ing forty  thousand  pounds  in  the  first  two  years. 

In  1635,  the  first  colonial  assembly  was  convened,  and 
passed  laws  for  protecting  its  rights  against  the  encroach- 
ments of  Clayborne.  He  had  made  an  attack  on  the 
colonists  on  one  of  the  rivers  near  the  isle  of  Kent;  but 

Who  was  his  successor1? — What  was  done  by  Virginia  7 — Who  wae 
tent  out  with  the  settlers  under  the  charter  of  Maryland  '  —  Where  did 
he  arrive  1— Where  did  he  settle  ?— What  is  said  of  the  In  Hans? — 
ihe  increase  of  the  colony  ?— Of  ihp  proprietary  1 


t8 


INTRIGUES  OF  ('LAVBORNE. 


his  men  had  Deen  defeated  and  taken  prisoners.  Clay- 
borne  himself  fled  to  Virginia;  and  when  reclaimed  by  thp 
governor  of  Maryland,  was  sent  by  Harvpy  to  England 

He  was  declared  a  traitor,  and  his  estates  were  pro- 
nounced forfeited  by  an  act  of  the  Maryland  assembly*. 
His  attempts  to  obtain  redress  in  England  were  unavail- 
ing; and  the  right  of  Lord  Baltimore  to  the  jurisdiction 
of  Maryland  was  fully  confirmed  by  the  British  govern- 
ment. 

Meantime,  the  assembly  of  Maryland  was  labouring 
in  the  cause  of  civil  liberty ;  at  the  same  time  that  it 
recognised  the  sovereignty  of  the  King  of  England,  and 
the  rights  of  the  proprietary,  it  confirmed  the  rights  of 
Englishmen  to  the  inhabitants  of  Maryland;  established 

representative  government ;  and  asserted  for  itself  simi- 
lar powers  to  those  of  the  British  House  of  Commons. 

In  164*2,  the  gratitude  of  the  colonists  towards  Lord 
Baltimore  was  manifested  by  the  grant  of  such  a  subsidy 
as  they  could  afford. 

About  the  same  time,  the  Indians,  instigated  by  Clay- 
borne,  commenced  hostilities,  but  were  reduced  to  sub- 
mission without  much  difficulty,  and  measures  were  taken 
by  the  assembly  to  insure  the  future  tranquillity  of  the 
colony. 

In  1643,  Clayborne  succeeded  in  raising  a  rebellion, 
Which  kept  the  province  in  a  state  of  disturbance  for  three 
years ;  and  at  one  time  the  governor  was  compelled  tc 
fly,  and  the  public  records  were  lost  or  embezzled. 

The  government,  however,  was  eventually  triumphant, 
and  confirmed  its  victory  by  the  wise  and  humane  expe- 
dient r»f  a  general  amnesty. 

The  civil  wars  of  England  extended  their  influence  to 
Maryland  as  well  as  the  other  colonies.  When  the  ai> 
thority  of  Cromwell  was  defied  by  the  Virginians,  and 
commissioners  were  sent  to  reduce  them  to  obedience, 
Clayborne,  the  ever  active  enemy  of  the  Marylanders* 
seized  the  occasion  for  extending  his  authority  over 
them ;  and  a  long  series  of  fresh  troubles  and  disturbances 
were  brought  on  by  his  measures.  Stone,  the  deputy  of 
U352  Lord  Baltimore,  was  repeatedly  deprived  of  his  com- 
u>  mission ;  the  Catholic  inhabitants  were  persecuted 
1658  for  triejr  reiigious  opinions,  and  the  province  was 

What  is  related  of  Clayborne  ?— Of  Lord  Baltimore  t— Of  the  assem 
bty?— Of  the  colonists  ?— Of  the  Indians  1— Of  Clayborne  ?— Of  the  go- 
vernor ]— Of  the  government?— What  transpired  during  the  civil  wan 

England  9 


FIRST  SETTLEMENT  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 


49 


Kept  for  years  in  a  state  of  alarm  and  confusion.  The 
authority  of  the  proprietary  w  as,  however,  finally  restored. 

In  1660.  the  representatives  of  Maryland  declared  their 
right  of  independent  legislation,  and  passed  an  act  making 
it  felony  to  disturb  the  order  thus  established.  From  that 
time  forward  the  province  enjoyed  comparative  repose. 
Their  population  nad  already  reached  the  number  of 
twelve  thousand. 


CHAPTER  X. 

FIRST  SETTLEMENT  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

Several  abortive  attempts  were  made  to  colonise  the 
eountry  now  called  New  England,  before  the  famous 
expedition  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers,  which  planted  the 
earliest  permanent  colony. 

Two  expeditions  were  sent  out  from  the  west  of  Eng- 
land as  early  as  1606,  neither  of  which  left  settlers;  but 
in  1607,  two  ships,  commanded  by  Raleigh  Gilbert,  sailed 
with  a  colony  of  emigrants  under  the  presidency  of  George 
Popham.  These  adventurers  landed  and  formed  a  settle- 
ment near  the  mouth  of  Kennebec  river,  which  they  called 
St.  George.  Forty-five  persons  were  left  here  by  the 
ships  on  their  return  to  England,  in  December. 

During  the  winter  the  little  colony  suffered  many  hard- 
ships and  misfortunes.  Their  president  died  ;  and  on  the 
return  of  the  ships  with  supplies,  Gilbert,  who  had 
succeeded  to  the  presidency,  learning  that  chief  justice 
Popham,  the  principal  patron  of  the  colony,  was  dead; 
ana  that  he  himself  had,  by  the  decease  of  his  brother, 
become  heir  to  a  considerable  estate,  abandoned  the  plan- 
tation; and  the  whole  company  returned  to  the  mothei 
country. 

In  1614,  Captain  John  Smith,  the  hero  whose  name  is 
so  celebrated  in  Virginia  history,  set  sail  with  two  ships 
for  the  coast  north  of  Virginia,  and  performed  a  prosperous 
voyage,  during  which  He  explored  the  coast,  and  pre 
pared  a  map  of  it,  from  the  Penobscot  river  to  Cape  Cod. 
He  gave  to  the  country  the  name  of  New  England. 

What  was  dnne  in  10G0  ? — What  folio  wed?—  Whore  was  a  colony 
planted  in  1607  ?— What  occasioned  its  abandonment  ?— What  wa» 
00*0  bj  Captain  Smith  in  1614 1 


50 


THE  BR0WNIST8. 


His  success  in  this  enterprise  encouraged  him  to  unde 
take  the  settlement  of  a  colony  for  Sir  Ferdinand  Gorgtr* 
and  others,  of  the  Plymouth  company.  But  after  twu 
Attempts  he  was  intercepted  on  his  voyage  hy  French 
pirates,  lost  his  vessel,  and  finally  escaped  from  the  haf- 
Dour  of  Rochelle,  alone,  in  an  open  boat.  Smith  was  3 
perfect  hero  of  romance.  Wherever  we  hear  of  his  being, 
we  are  sure  to  find  him  performing  some  extraordinary 
act,  some  feat  of  chivalry  or  herculean  labour,  such  as  no 
ordinary  man  would  ever  have  thought  of  attempting, 
His  fortune  was  as  extraordinary  as  his  genius. 

On  his  return  home  from  France,  he  published  his  map 
and  description  of  New  England;  and  by  his  earnest 
solicitations  engaged  the  western  company  for  colonising 
America,  to  solicit  and  obtain  a  charter  for  settling  the 
country.  The  company  was  called  'The  council  esta- 
blished at  Plymouth,  in  the  county  of  Devon,  foi  the 
planting,  rulinpr,  ordering,  and  governing  New  England, 
in  America.'  The  charter  gave  this  company  the  absolute 
pioperty  and  unlimited  controul  of  the  territory  included 
between  the  fortieth  and  forty-eighth  degrees  of  north 
latitude  and  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  Oceans.  A  glance 
at  the  map  will  show  that  this  included  the  Canadas,  al! 
the  Eastern  and  nearly  al)  the  Middle  States,  and  a 
country  of  immense  extent  to  *Jie  west.  All  this  territory 
with  its  commercial  and  internal  resources,  were  placed 
under  the  absolute  controul  of  some  forty  merchants  and 
gentlemen,  who  composed  the  company,  and  resided  in 
England. 

The  extent  of  these  powers,  vested  in  the  company, 
delayed  emigration  ;  and  in  the  mean  time,  the  first  per- 
manent colony  in  New  England  was  established  without 
regard  to  this  charter,  or  even  the  knowledge  of  the  com- 
pany who  had  obtained  it. 

A  sect  of  Puritans,  distinguished  by  the  democracy  of 
its  tenets  respecting  church  government,  and  denominated 
Brownists,  from  the  name  of  its  founder,  had  sprung  up 
in  England,  and  after  suffering  much  persecution  from 
the  government,  had  taken  refuge  at  Leyden,  in  Holland. 
Here  its  members  having  formed  a  distinct  society  tinder* 

What  befell  him  afterwards  t— What  is  observed  of  Smith  7—  What 
»v as  done  by  him  on  his  return  to  England  ?— What  company  was 
formed  under  his  auspices  ?— What  was  granted  in  their  charter?— 
What  delayed  emigration  ?— What  toon  place  in  the  mean  time  )-.  Who 
were  the  Brownists  ?— Where  did  they  take  refuge  ) 


»OYAGB  OF  THE  PILGRIMS. 


51 


the  charge  of  their  pastor.  Mr.  John  Robinson,  resided 
for  some  years  in  obscurity  and  safety ;  but  not  finding 
their  situation  cor*genial  to  their  feelings  as  Englishmen, 
and  fearful  of  losing  their  national  identity,  they  nad  come 
to  the  determination  of  removing  in  a  body  to  America. 

They  accordingly  sent  two  of  their  number,  Robert 
Cushman  and  Jonn  Carver,  to  England,  for  the  purpose 
of  obtaining  the  consent  of  the  London  company  to  their 
emigration  to  Virginia.  Permission  was  promised,  and  a 
formal  application,  signed  by  the  greatest  part  of  the  con- 
gregation, was  transmitted  to  the  company. 

They  were  desirous  that  their  enterprise  should  receive 
the  formal  approbation  of  the  king.  But  James  I  was 
hostile  to  all  tne  Puritans ;  and  the  utmost  that  he  would 
promise  was  neglect.  A  patent  under  the  company's  seal 
was,  however,  obtained  through  the  influence  of  Sir  Ed- 
win Sandys,  and  a  tract  of  land  assigned  them  within  the 
limits  of  the  Virginia  charter.  The  funds  necessary  for 
defraying  the  expenses  of  the  expedition  were  obtained  in 
London,  on  terms  by  no  means  favourable  to  the  borrow- 
ers ;  but  this  circumstance  could  not  deter  men  who  were 
actuated  by  the  spirit  of  the  Pilgrims. 

Two  vessels,  the  Speedwell,  of  sixty  tons,  and  the 
Mayflower,  of  one  hundred  and  eighty  tons  burden,  were 
hired  in  England.  Only  a  part  of  the  congregation  could 
be  accommodated  in  these;  and  Robinson  was  obliged  to 
remain  at  Leyden,  while  Brewster,  an  elder,  conducted 
the  company. 

It  was  on  the  morning  of  the  22d  of  July,  1620,  when 
Robinson,  kneeling  in  prayer  on  the  sea  shore  at  Delft- 
haven,  consecrated  the  embarkation  of  the  Pilgrims. 
The  beginning  of  their  voyage  was  prosperous.  They 
touched  at  Southampton,  in  England,  and  sailed  thence 
or  the  5th  of  August.  Their  prospect  soon  darkened; 
they  were  obliged  to  put  back  twice  in  order  to  repair 
the  smaller  of  their  vessels,  and  finally  to  abandon  her 
with  such  of  their  company  as  were  too  cowardly  to  con- 
tinue the  voyage ;  so  that  it  was  not  until  the  6th  of 
September,  1620,  that  they  took  their  final  departuie  from 
England  in  the  Mayflower. 

Who  was  their  pastor  ?— Why  did  they  determine  toleave  Holland  I — 
To  whom  did  they  apply  for  permission  to  settle  in  America  ?— What 
was  done  by  James  I?— How  did  they  obtain  their  patent  ? — Where 
did  they  raise  money?— What  ships  aid  they  hire?— Who  was  theif 
leader?— When  did  they  leave  Holland  ?— What  occasioned  the  abau 
doament  of  wne  of  their  ships ) 


52 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  PILGRIMS. 


The  destination  of  the  Pilgrims  was  the  mouth  of  thre 
Hudson;  but  by  the  treachery  of  their  captain,  who  is 
supposed  to  have  been  bribed  by  the  Dutch  interested  in 
the  colony  of  New  Amsterdam,  they  were  conducted  tn 
the  inhospitable  coast  of  Massachusetts.  They  did  no! 
make  the  land  till  the  ninth  of  November.  On  the  nex» 
day  they  cast  anchor  in  the  harbour  of  Cape  Cod. 


constitution  of  government  in  the  following  words  : 

4  In  the  name  of  God,  amen ;  we,  whose  names  are 
underwritten,  the  loyal  subjects  of  our  dread  sovereign 
King  James,  having  undertaken,  for  the  glory  of  God, 
and  advancement  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  honour  of 
our  king  and  country,  a  voyage  to  plant  the  first  colony 
in  the  northern  parts  of  Virginia,  do,  by  these  presents, 
solemnly  and  mutually,  in  the  presence  of  Goa,  and  of 
one  another,  covenant  and  combine  ourselves  together, 
into  a  civil  body  politic,  for  our  better  ordering  and 
preservation,  and  furtherance  of  the  ends  aforesaid ;  and 
by  virtue  hereof,  do  enact,  constitute,  and  frame,  such 
just  and  equal  laws,  ordinances,  acts,  constitutions,  and 
offices,  from  time  to  time,  as  shall  be  thought  most  con- 
venient for  the  general  good  of  the  colony.  Unto  whicl; 
we  promise  all  due  submission  and  obedience.' 

This  instrument  was  signed  by  the  men,  forty-one  ir 
number;  and  they,  wTith  their  families,  amounted  to  one 
hundred  and  one  persons.  As  soon  as  their  covenant  01 
contract  was  signed,  Mr.  John  Carver  was  unanimously 
chosen  their  governor  for  one  year. 

The  inclemency  of  the  season  was  very  unfavourable  te 
their  undertaking.  Several  days  were  spent  in  searching 
for  a  suitable  place  to  land  ;  and  much  hardship  was 
endured  by  those  who  went  in  the  boats  for  this  purpose- 
Some  traces  of  the  Indians  were  discovered;  a  heap  of 
maize,  a  burial  place,  and  four  or  five  deserted  wigwams 
On  the  8th  of  December,  Carver,  Bradford,  Winslow 
Standish,  and  eight  or  ten  seamen,  being  on  shordlneai 
Namskeket,  on  Great  Meadow  Creek,  were  assailed  bi 
a  party  of  Indians,  who  welcomed  them  with  the  wa 
whoop,  and  a  flight  of  arrows.  On  the  same  day,  they 
were  near  being  wrecked  in  their  shallop,  as  they  wen 

What  was  the  destination  of  the  Pilgrims 7— Why  did  they  not  \an( 
there  ?— Whither  were  they  conducted  7— What  was  their  constitutio.i  j 
— Who  was  chosen  governor  1— What  befell  a  party  of  them  od  the  fill 
of  December  1 


adopted  a  solemn  compact  oi 


LANDING  OF  THE  PILGRIMS. 


53 


seeking  a  harbour.  They  escaped  this  danger,  however, 
and  landed  at  night  on  a  small  island.  Here  they  kept 
the  Christian  Sabbath  with  strict  observance,  and  on 
the  day  following,  December  11,  found  the  long  sought 
harbour,  to  w  hich,  in  grateful  remembrance  of  the  friends 
they  had  left  at  their  last  port  in  England,  they  gave  the 
name  of  Plymouth. 

In  a  few  days,  the  Mayflower  was  safely  moored  in 
Plymouth  harbour;  the  surrounding  country  was  then 
explored,  and  a  high  ground  facing  the  bay,  where  the 
land  was  cleared  and  the  water  good,  was  selected  for 
building. 

On  the  morning  of  the  20th  of  December,  IG'20,  after 
imploring  the  divine  guidance  and  blessing,  the  Pilgrims 
landed  on  the  rock  of  Plymouth.  The  spot  which  their 
footsteps  first  touched,  on  this  memorable  occasion,  has 
ever  since  been  regarded  by  their  descendants  as  sacred, 
and  the  day  is  still  celebrated  with  all  the  enthusiasm  of 


When  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrims  was  effected,  their 
difficulties  and  distresses  were  but  just  be^un.  We  are 
to  recollect  that  it  was  in  the  depth  of  a  rsew  England 
« inter,  that  their  company  was  already  suffering  with 
ct>Ids,  lung  fevers,  and  incipient  consumptions,  contracted 
by  their  exposure  to  snow,  rain,  and  the  beating  surf,  iu 
-  xploring  the  coast;  that  their  stock  of  prov;sions  waa 
acanty;  and  that  the  care  of  their  wives  and  children 


What  passed  on  the  11th  1 — When  did  the  Pilgrim*  land  1 


54 


DISTRESSES  OP  THE  PILGRIMS. 


was  added  to  hardships  which  manhood  was  hardly  abW* 
to  encounter. 

The  month  of  January  was  spent  in  electing  such  tene- 
ments as  their  scanty  means  afforded.  Sickness  attended 
them,  and  mortality  thinned  their  numbers  through  the 
winter ;  and  it  was  not  until  the  spring  was  far  advanced 
that  health  revisited  the  remnant  of  the  colony.  Half 
their  number  had  perished.  Carver,  their  first  governor, 
died  in  March ;  and  William  Bradford  was  chosen  to 
succeed  him. 

Privation  and  want  were  still  to  be  endured.  A  rein- 
forcement of  emigrants,  which  came  out  in  the  autumn 
of  1G21,  brought  no  supply  of  provisions,  and  the  colony 
was  compelled  to  subsist,  for  six  months  longer,  on  half 
allowance.  The  scarcity  of  provisions  continued,  with 
only  occasional  relief,  for  two  years  longer. 

A  mistaken  policy,  or  a  desire  to  conform  to  the  sim- 
plicity of  apostolic  times,  had  induced  the  Pilgrims  to 
adopt  the  system  of  community  of  property.  This  was 
one  of  the  causes  of  scarcity.  In  the  spring  of  1623,  each 
family  was  allowed  a  parcel  of  ground  to  cultivate  for 
itself;  and  after  the  harvest  of  that  year,  no  general  want 
of  food  was  experienced. 

A  profitable  commerce  was  established  with  the  In- 
dians. European  trinkets  ivere  exchanged  for  furs ;  and 
the  colonists  were  at  length  enabled  to  barter  corn 
with  them  for  the  products  of  the  chase.  The  Indians 
were  not  numerous  in  the  vicinity  of  Plymouth ;  for 
before  the  arrival  of  the  English,  a  sweeping  pestilence 
had  carried  off  whole  tribes  of  them,  but  enough  were 
left  to  render  a  sort  of  military  organisation  necessary  for 
the  defence  of  the  colony ;  and  Captain  Miles  Standish 
a  man  of  great  courage  and  fortitude,  obtained  the  chief 
command. 

In  March,  1621,  the  colonists  were  visited  by  Samoset, 
a  chief  of  the  Wampanoags,  who  bade  them  welcome ; 
and  in  the  name  of  his  tribe  gave  them  permission  to 
occupy  the  soil,  which  there  was  no  one  of  the  original 
possessors  alive  to  claim. 

In  the  same  month,  Massasoit,  the  greatest  king  of  the 

How  was  their  first  winter  passed  1— When  did  Carver  die  ?— Who 
succeeded  hiifi  ?— When  did  a  reinforcement  arrive  ?— What  cause  o' 
distress  remained  ?— For  how  long  a  time  ? — What  mistake  was  mad* 
by  the  Pilgrims? — When  was  it  rectified  7— How  ?—  With  whom  did 
they  trade  r— In  what  commodities  ?— What  had  thinned  the  Indians?— 
Who  was  the  military  leader  of  the  Pilgrims  1 — Who  visited  them? 


MASSASOIT. 


55 


Treaty  with  Massasoifc 


neighbouring  Indians,  paid  them  a  visrt,  ana  entered  into 
a  league  of  Friendship,  which  was  inviolably  observed  for 
upwards  of  fifty  years. 

This  event  was  followed  by  others  of  the  same  cha- 
racter. A  sachem  who  had  threatened  hostilities  was 
compelled  to  sue  for  peace;  and  nine  chiefs  subscribed 
an  instrument  of  submission  to  King  James.  Canonicus, 
the  sachem  of  the  Narragansetts,  sent  a  bundle  of  arrows, 
wrapped  in  a  rattlesnake's  skin,  to  the  governor,  in  token 
of  defiance ;  but  Bradford  coolly  stufted  the  skin  with 

fiowder  and  shot,  and  returned  it.  The  Indian's  courage 
ailed  at  the  sight  of  this  unequivocal  symbol ;  and  he 
followed  the  example  of  his  countrymen  by  subscribing 
a  treaty  of  peace. 

The  population  of  the  old  colony  at  Plymouth  increased 
slowly.  Ten  years  after  the  first  settlement  there  were 
only  three  hundred  inhabitants.  But  they  had  spread 
over  a  wide  territory,  and  become  firmly  rooted  in  tike 
■oil. 

The  government  of  the  old  colony  was  strictly  tcpub- 
lican.  The  governor  was  elected  by  the  people,  and 
restricted  by  a  council  of  five,  and  afterwards  of  seven, 
assistants.  The  legislature  was  at  first  composed  of 
the  whole  body  of  the  people.  But  as  the  populati  m 
increased,  they  adopted  the  representative  system. 

Who  made  a  treaty  with  them?— What  events  followed ?— Tell  the 
Btory  of  Canonicus. — For  what  country  was  a  patent  afterwards  grantedl 
What  is  said  of  tne  popu'ation  of  the  Plymouth  colony  ?— What  is  said 
ol  the  government } 


66 


THE  PLYMOUTH  COMPANY • 


CHAPTER  XI. 

PROGRESS  OF  THE  NEW  ENGLAND  COLONIES. 

The  old  Plymouth  company,  '  for  the  planting,  ruling, 
ordering,  and  governing  New  England,  in  America,' 
whose  extensive  and  very  exclusive  charter  has  already 
been  mentioned,  had  made  no  other  use  of  its  inordinate 
privileges  than  an  attempt  to  exclude  from  the  trade  and 
fisheries  all  who  would  not  pay  the  company  a  heavy 
tax.  No  monopoly  could  be  more  odious  to  the  people 
of  England  than  this.  Their  privileges  were  violently 
assailed  in  the  House  of  Commons,  and  the  patentees 
were  finally  compelled  to  relinquish  their  claims.  They 
continued,  however,  to  issue  patents  for  portions  of  their 
immense  territory,  to  different  companies  and  individuals 

One  of  these,  having  been  granted  to  Robert  Gorges, 
the  son  of  Sir  Ferdinand,  for  a  tract  extending  ten 
miles  on  Massachusetts  Bay,  and  thirty  miles  into  the 
interior,  he  was  appointed  by  the  company  lieutenant- 
general  of  New  England,  with  extensive  powers.  But 
this  grant  was  productive  of  no  permanent  settlement, 
and  the  powers  of  Gorges  were  never  exercised. 

In  1622,  Sir  Ferdinand  Gorges  and  John  Mason  took 
a  patent  for  a  territory  called  Laconia,  extending  from  the 
Atlantic  to  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  from  the  Merrimae  to 
the  Kennebec.  Under  this  patent  Portsmouth  and  Dover 
were  settled,  in  1623.  A  fresh  patent,  for  the  country 
between  the  Merrimae  and  Piscataqua,  was  obtained  by 
Mason  in  1629.  This  was  the  patent  for  New  Hamp- 
shire. Its  early  progress  was  so  slow  that,  in  thirty 
years  after  its  settlement,  Portsmouth  contained  no  more 
than  sixty  families. 

In  1628,  a  number  of  settlements  were  commenced  on 
the  coast  of  Maine,  under  a  succession  of  patents  granted 
by  the  Plymouth  council.  But,  as  most  of  these  were 
merely  temporary,  having  for  their  object  the  pursuits  of 
hunting  and  fishing,  they  were  soon  abandoned. 

What  use  did  the  old  Plymouth  company  make  of  its  charter  ?— Who 
opposed  their  claims?— Were  they  abandoned?— What  practice  did  they 
continue  1 — What  is  said  of  Gorges'  patent  ?— When  was  New  Hamp> 
shire  settled  J— By  whom  What  fact  proves  its  slow  progress  1— Whal 
was  done  in  Maine  1 


SET!  LEMENT  OF  SALEM. 


A  district  of  forty  miles  square,  which  was  called 
Lygonia,  and  situated  between  Harps\*ell  and  the  Ken- 
nebunk  river,  was  settled  in  1G30  and  given  up  the  next 
year,  the  settlers  retiring  to  Massachusetts. 

Sir  Ferdinand  Gorges  obtained,  in  1635,  a  patent  foi 
the  district  lying  between  the  Kennebec  and  the  Piscata- 
qua,  and  sent  his  nephew,  William  Gorges,  to  govern 
the  territory,  who  found  some  settlers  on  the  Saco  and 
Kennebec ;  but  he  remained  in  the  country  only  two  years, 
and  it  was  then  left  without  a  government.  Sir  Ferdi- 
nand still  continued  his  schemes  for  colonisation,  and 
was  subsequently  constituted  lord  proprietary  of  the  coun- 
try by  a  royal  charter. 

New  England  would  have  increased  but  slowly  in 
wealth  and  population,  had  not  the  same  causes  which 
drove  the  Brownists  from  England  still  continued  to 
operate.  The  Puritans  were  constantly  the  objects  of 
persecution  in  England,  and  numbers  of  them  were 
desirous  to  seek  an  asylum  in  the  new  world.  Several 
emigrations  were  consequently  made  to  Massachusetts. 

]\Fr.  White,  a  Puritan  minister  of  Dorchester,  in  Eng- 
-land,  had  induced  some  merchants  and  gentlemen  to  join 
him  (1624)  in  sending  out  a  small  colony,  who  began  a 
plantation  at  Cape  Ann,  recognising,  however,  the  supre- 
macy of  the  Plymouth  settlers. 

In  1627,  Mr.  White  and  his  company  concluded  a 
treaty  wi  h  the  council  of  Plymouth,  tor  the  purchase  of 
that  part  of  New  England  lying  three  miles  south  of 
Charles  river,  and  three  miles  north  of  Merrimac  riveT, 
and  extending  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific.  A  small 
numoer  of  emigrants,  under  the  direction  of  John  Endi- 
cott,  were  soon  afterwards  sent  out,  who  laid  the  founda- 
tion of  Salem,  the  first  permanent  town  intthe  Massachu 
setts  colony,  in  1628. 

The  adventurers  did  not  deem  themselves  able  to  alTecl 
all  their  objects  without  the  aid  of  more  opulent  partners. 
Some  London  merchants  joined  them,  and  a  charter  was 
obtained  from  the  crown  confirming  the  grant  from  the 
council  of  Plymouth,  and  conferring  powers  of  govern- 
ment. The  supreme  authority  was  vested  in  -persons 
residing  in  London, — a  most  unwise  provision,  as  the 
history  of  the  Virginia  company  sufficiently  proved.  The 

What  was  done  by  Gohtps  in  I6S  1— By  Mr.  White  in  1624  ?— In  163?  ! 
When  was  Salem  settled  7— By  whom  7— What  new  company  wan 
formed* 


58 


SETTLEMENT  OF  CHARLESTOWN  AND  BOSTON. 


Katentees  were  styled  1  The  Governor  and  Company  oi 
lassachusetts  Bay  in  New  England.' 
The  executive  power  was  vested  in  a  governor,  deputy 
governor,  and  eighteen  assistants,  to  be  nominated  by  the 
crown,  and  afterwards  elected  by  the  company.  The  go- 
vernor and  assistants  were  to  meet  monthly  for  business 
The  legislative  power  was  vested  in  the  body  of  the  pro- 
prietors, who  were  to  assemble  four  times  a  year,  under 
the  denomination  of  the  General  Court,  for  electing  officers, 
^nd  making  laws  for  the  common  weal.  The  colonists 
were  exempted  from  taxes  and  duties,  and  declared  en- 
titled to  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  Englishmen,  as 
had  already  been  done  in  the  charter  of  Virginia. 

Under  this  charter  three  vessels  sailed  in  May,  1628, 
with  about  two  hundred  persons,  who  reached  Salem  in 
June,  where  they  found  a  colony  of  one  hundred  planters 
under  the  government  of  John  Endicott. 

Not  satisfied  with  the  situation  at  Salem,  one  hundred 
of  the  company,  under  the  direction  of  Thomas  Graves, 
emoved  to  Mishawum,  were  they  laid  the  foundation  of 
town,  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of  Charlestown. 
Both  settlements  were  united  under  the  same  government ; 
ind  one  of  their  first  acts  was  to  form  a  church  and  ordain 
heir  minister  and  ruling  elder,  in  which  solemnity  they 
were  joined  by  a  representation  from  the  Plymouth 
colony. 

The  inconveniences,  which  would  have  resulted  from 
that  provision  of  the  charter  which  required  the  govern 
ment  of  the  colony  of  Massachusetts  to  be  resident  in 
London,  had  already  been  foreseen,  and  in  consequence 
of  representations  to  that  effect,  the  charter  was  transfer- 
red to  those  of  the  freemen  who  should  themselves  reside 
in  the  colony.  This  gave  a  new  impulse  to  emigration, 
and  many  persons  of  various  ranks  prepared  for  their  de- 
parture to  the  New  World. 

The  next  year  (1630)  brought  a  fleet  with  eight  hun- 
dred and  forty  emigrants,  among  whom  were  governor 
Winthrop,  deputy  governor  Dudley,  and  many  other  per- 
sons of  wealth  and  respectability.  In  September,  of  the 
same  year,  a  settlement  was  formed  at  a  place  on  the 
south  side  of  Charles  river,  called  by  the  Indians  Shaw 

What  form  of  government  was  established  by  their  charter  ?— Whal 
exemptions  anrl  privileges  did  it  grant1?— How  many  emigrants  caftiC 
over  in  1623  ?— Who  founded  Charlestown  1 — What  was  one  of  their  first 
acts'?— What  gave  a  new  impulse  to  emigration Who  came  over  is 
16307— What  town  was  then  settled  I 


ROGF.R  WILLIAMS. 


59 


mut,  and  by  the  English,  Trimountain,  to  which  the  name 
of  Boston  was  now  given. 

The  succeeding  autumn  and  winter  were  marked  by 
severe  distress.  Sickness  visited  the  colony,  and  before 
December,  two  hundred  of  their  number  had  clied.  Among 
these  was  the  lady  Arabella  Johnson,  the  daughter  of  a 
noble  house  in  England,  who  had  left  the  quiet  and  luxury 
of  her  home,  but  to  leave  a  memorial  of  her  virtues  and 
misfortunes  in  the  new  country.    The  colonists  were  by 


with  fortitude,  in  the  hope  of  transmitting  free  institutions 
to  their  posterity. 

In  May,  1631,  at  the  first  court  of  election  in  Massa- 
chusetts. k  that  the  body  of  the  commons  miy;ht  be  pre- 
served of  good  and  honest  men,'  it  was  ordered  that,  from 
that  time,  no  persons  be  admitted  to  the  freedom  of  the 
body  politic,  but  such  as  were  members  of  some  of  the 
churches  within  its  ^mits.  This  provision  has  been  much 
censured  by  historians  and  statesmen,  and  the  right  of 
the  government  to  make  it  has  been  questioned.  It  was 
subsequently  productive  of  much  dissension.  It  was 
however,  by  no  means  inconsistent  with  the  spirit  of  the 
age,  and  was  unquestionably  adopted  from  the  most  up- 
right and  conscientious  motives. 

The  settlements  gradually  extended  in  the  neighbour 
nood  of  Boston  and  Charlestown  to  such  remote  points, 
that  the  purely  democratic  form  of  government,  which 
.  admitted  every  freeman  to  a  share  in  the  deliberations 
respecting  the  public  welfare,  was  found  to  be  very  incon- 
venient; and  accordingly,  in  1634,  a  representative  form 
of  government  was  adopted.  The  whole  body  of  tlw 
freemen  assembled  but  once  a  year  for  the  election  of 
magistrates,  and  the  freemen  of  each  town  chose  deputies 
to  ihe  general  court,  who  were  vested  with  the  full  power 
of  ail  the  freemen,  and  were  required  to  assemble  in 
general  court  four  times  a  year.  This  form  of  government 
\v;i6  retained,  with  but  slight  alterations,  during  the 
continuance  of  the  charter.  We  have  here  the  second 
instance  of  a  house  of  representatives  in  America,  the 
first  having  been  convened  in  Virginia,  June  19,  1619. 

Roger  Williams,  a  minister  of  Salem,  having  put 
forth  certain  tenets,  which  were  considered  heretical  ' 

What  ensued  in  the  autumn  /—Who  died  ?— When  was  tr  e  first  court 
pf  election  held  in  Massachusetts  f—  What  law  was  made  1— What  \$ 
•aid  of  it  1—  What  form  of  government  was  adopted  in  1634  1—  What  u 
said  ofKoger  Williams) 


f;0  means  disheartened 


GO 


BANISHMENT  OF  ROGER  WILLIAMS. 


and  seditious,  '  tending  equally  to  sap  the  foundations  of 
the  establishment  in  church  and  state,' and  refusing  to 
recant  and  conform  to  the  opinions  of  the  ruling  powers, 
was  banished  the  colony. 

The  heresy  which  he  promulgated  was,  4  that  the  civil 
magistrate  should  restrain  crime,  but  never  controul  opin- 
ion;  should  puaigh  guilt,  but  never  violate  the  freedom 
of  the  soul.'*  His  hrmness  on  this  occasion  made  him 
the  founder  of  a  state,  and  classed  him  among  the  mos 
celebrated  assertors  of  intellectual  freedom. 

His  exile  was  not  a  mere  transfer  from  one  agreeable 
residence  to  another  as  agreeable.  He  was  obliged  to  go 
into  the  wilderness  of  woods  in  the  depth  of  winter ;  and 
when  cast  out  from  the  society  of  civilised  men,  for 
asserting  the  noblest  right  of  humanity,  he  found  a  shel 
ter  among  the  untutored  savages.  Pokanoket,  Massasoit, 
and  Canonicus,  welcomed  him  to  their  rude  wigwams, 
and  thus  confirmed  a  constant  friend  and  benefactor.  In 
the  spring  he  began  to  build  and  plant  at  Seekonk,  but 
finding  that  this  place  was  within  the  patent  of  Plymouth, 
he  passed  over  the  water  with  five  companions,  and  settled 
on  a  spot  which,  in  token  of  his  humble  reliance  on  the 
Divine  favour,  he  called  Providence.  Under  these 
circumstances  was  commenced  the  settlement  of  Rhode 
Island — a  state,  whose  history  is  marked  throughout  witli 
the  strongest  evidences  of  the  attachment  of  its  people  to 
the  principles  of  civil  and  religious  liberty. 

In  1635,  three  thousand  emigrants  were  added  to  the  » 
puritan  colony  of  Massachusetts.  Amon$r  them  were  two 
persons  who  were  afterwards  remarkably  distinguished 
by  their  characters  and  fortunes  ;  these  were  Hugh  Peter, 
nnd  Henry  Vane  the  younger.  Peter,  who  had  formerly 
been  pastor  of  a  church  of  English  exiles  at  Rotterdam, 
was  a  man  of  high  spirit,  great  energy,  eloquence  and 
ability.  Vane,  who  suffered  much  censure  during  his 
active  career,  is  now  pronounced  by  impartial  historians 
to  have  been  a  man  of  spotless  integrity  and  pure  mind,  1 
and  a  genuine  martvr  for  liberty. 

The  freemen  of  Massachusetts,  captivated  by  the  talents 
and  fascinating  manners  of  Vane,  and  nattered  by  his 
abandonment  of  ease  and  high  rank  in  England,  for  a 
residence  on  their  own  soil,  elected  him  for  their  governor. 

What  town  and  state  did  he  found  ?— Who  came  over  in  1635 1— Tc 
what  office  was  Vane  elected  J 

*  Bancroft. 


RELiGIOUS  DISSENSIONS. 


6! 


Banishment  of  Roger  Williams. 


He  was  too  young  and  too  little  acquainted  with  the 
country  to  fulfil  with  success  the  duties  of  so  arduous  an 
office. 

The  arrival  of  Vane  was  followed  hy  certain  negotia- 
tions with  other  men  of  nohle  rank  in  England,  who  were 
desirous  to  emigrate  to  Massachusetts,  provided  they 
could  continue  there  in  the  enjoyment  of  those  hereditary 
powers  and  offices,  which  were  guaranteed  to  them  and 
their  families  by  the  British  constitution-  Their  proposals 
were  received  and  considered  by  the  leaders  and  freemen 
of  the  colony;  but,  fortunately  for  their  posterity,  these 
sagacious  republicans  foresaw  the  evils  which  would 
result  from  such  an  arrangement,  and  the  proposal  was 
accordingly  declined. 

The  colony  was  not  so  fortunate  in  respect  to  another 
source  of  disorder,  religious  dissensions  A  controversy 
arose  concerning  faith  and  works,  in  which  a  Mrs.  Anne 
Hutchinson  and  two  clergymen,  Mr.  Wheelwright  and 
Mr.  Cotton,  espoused  one  side  of  the  question,  and  received 
the  support  of  governor  Vane,  while  the  lieutenant  go- 
vernor vVinthrop,  and  a  m^joritv  of  the  ministers  ana 
churches,  contended  as  earnestly  for  the  opposite  opinions. 

Mrs.  Hutchinson  held  weekly  conferences  for  persons 
of  her  own  sex,  and  commented  with  great  asperity  on 
I  he  sermons  delivered  by  preachers  of  the  opposite  part), 
whom  she  pronounced  to  be  1  under  a  covenant  of  works. 

What  proposal  wa9  made  by  certain  English  noblemen  ?— How  was 
It  treated  ?— What  cause  of  disorder  now  beotn  to  operate  ?— What  is 
•aid  of  Mrs.  Hutchinson  J 

6 


CONNECTICUT  SETTLED. 


The  number  and  quality  of  her  adherents  soon  gave  th« 
affair  a  degree  of  political  importance,  which  it  could 
never  have  acquired  in  a  community  where  the  church 
and  state  were  not  intimately  connected. 

The  general  court  took  up  the  matter,  and  censured 
Wheelwright  for  sedition.  This  measure  embioiled  the 
parties  still  further;  and  the  'party  question'  of  the  day 
was  made  the  test  of  elections,  and  interfered  with  the 
discussion  and  decision  of  every  public  measure.  Thw 
controversy  lasted  till  1637,  when  Anne  Hutchinson, 
Wheelwright,  and  Aspinwall  were  banished  the  colony, 
and  their  adherents  wrere  required  to  deliver  up  their  arms. 

Many  of  the  Antinomians,  as  the  minority  were  called, 
•-migrated  to  the  neighbouring  colonies.  A  considerable 
number  found  shelter  with  Roger  Williams  ;  and,  by  his 
influence  and  that  of  Vane,  obtained  from  Miantonomoh, 
the  chief  of  the  Narragansetts,  a  gift  of  the  beautiful 
island  of  Rhode  Island.  Wheelwright  and  some  of  his 
friends  removed  to  the  Piscataqua,  and  founded  the  town 
of  Exeter. 

Vane,  not  being  elected  governor  a  second  time,  and 
having  witnessed  the  persecution  and  exile  of  the  party 
to  which  he  had  been  conscientiously  attached,  soon  after 
returned  to  England,  became  conspicuous  in  the  civil 
wars,  and  suffered  death  for  his  attachment  to  the  repub- 
lican cause.  Peter  became  chaplain  to  Oliver  Cromwell, 
rind,  after  the  Restoration,  suffered  the  same  fate. 

The  valley  of  the  Connecticut  had  already  attracted 
attention,  by  its  fertility  and  its  convenient  location  for  an 
extensive  internal  trade  in  furs.  The  first  proprietary 
under  the  Plymouth  council,  the  Earl  of  Warwick,  had 
assigned  his  grant  to  Lords  Say  and  Seal,  Lord  Brook, 
and  others,  in  1631.  The  people  of  the  old  colony  at  Ply- 
mouth had  built  a  trading  house  at  Windsor  (1631)  for 
the  nurchase  of  furs  ;  and  the  Dutch  had  settled  Hartford, 
tinder  the  name  of  Good  Hope,  in  1633. 

The  proprietaries  sent  out  John  Winthrop,  in  1635, 
who  erected  a  fort  at  the  mouth  of  the  Connecticut,  and 
founded  Saybrook.  Before  his  arrival,  parties  of  emi- 
grants from  "Massachusetts  had  already  formed  settlements 
at  Hartford,  Windsor,  and  Wethersrield.  The  settlers 
marched  through  the  forest  to  their  new  abode,  accom- 

How  did  the  controversy  end  ? — Where  did  the  exiles  settle  ? — What 
became  of  Vane?— Of  Peter?— What  seuiemenis  had  l»een  made  in 
Connecticut  ?— By  whom? — When  was  Saybrook  settled  :— By  wb^ml 
-  What  other  places  had  been  seulod  1 


CONNECTICUT  SETTLED. 


63 


Destruction  of  the  Pequodi. 


panied  by  their  wives  and  children.  This  appears  to 
have  been  the  first  example  of  1  western  emigration,1 
which  was  conducted  in  this  manner.  #  The  march  of  the 
vanguard  of  sixty  Pilgrims,  which  took  place  late  in 
autumn,  was  attended  with  much  suffering  and  privation. 

Next  year  a  government  was  organised  under  a  com- 
nission  from  Massachusetts ;  and,  in  June,  a  company 
ef  one  hundred  new  emigrants,  under  the  direction  of  the 
Aev.  Thomas  Hooker,  commenced  its  march  from  Mas- 
sachusetts towards  the  new  settlement  on  the  Connecticut, 
travelling  through  the  pathless  woods  at  the  slow  rate  of 
ten  miles  a  day,  encumbered  with  their  families  and 
docks,  and  sleeping  at  night  with  scarce  any  shelter  but 
what  the  woods  afforded.  This  pilgrimage  is  not  less 
remarkable  for  its  romantic  daring,  than  for  the  high 
character  of  its  leaders.  The  new  settlement  was  sur 
rounded  with  perils.  The  Dutch,  who  were  established 
on  the  river,  were  anxious  to  exclude  the  English;  and 
the  natives,  who  were  numerous  and  powerful  in  that 
neighbourhood,  had  begun  to  entertain  hostile  dispositions 
towards  all  European  intruders. 

The  Pequods,  residing  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Thames 
river,  could  bring  seven  hundred  warriors  into  the  field. 
They  had  already  committed  repeated  aggressions  on  the 
whites,  without  suffering  any  chastisement,  and  they  now 
proposed  to  the  Narragansetts  and  Mohegans  to  unite  in 

Describe  the  pilgrimaze  of  Mr.  Hooker  and  his  followers.  — What 
Jankers  did  they  encounter ') — What  is  said  of  the  Pequods?-  Wiw 
leagued  with  them? 


84 


THE  PEQUOD  WAR 


a  league  for  the  utter  extermination  of  the  race.  Fortv 
nately  this  design  hecame  known  to  Roger  (Villiarns, 
who  communicated  it  to  the  governor  of  Massachusetts  , 
and  having  received,  from  the  governor  and  council 
letters,  requesting  his  personal  exertions  in  dissolving  th.6 
league,  he  went  directly  to  the  house  of  the  sachem  of 
the  Narragansetts,  and,  although  the  Pequod  chiefs  were 
already  there,  he  succeeded,  at  great  hazord  of  his  life,  in 
breaking  up  the  conspiracy.  Such  was  the  service  which 
the  persecuted  man  was  able  to  render  to  those  who  had 
been  his  persecutors. 

The  Pequods,  when  the  Narragansetts  and  Mohegans 
were  detached  from  their  alliance,  foolishly  resolved  to 

Krosecute  the  war  alone.  They  commenced  hostilities 
y  murdering  the  white  people  on  their  borders;  but  the 
Connecticut  settlers  promptly  raised  a  force  of  ninety 
men,  who  were  placed  under  the  command  of  John 
Mason.  The  Massachusetts  and  Plymouth  colonies  pro- 
ceeded to  furnish  their  contingent  of  troops  ;  but  before 
they  could  arrive,  the  Connecticut  party  were  on  their 
way  to  the  scene  of  action.  By  a  rapid  march  they 
succeeded  in  surprising  the  Pequods,  in  their  camp  of 
palisades,  before  daybreak,  and,  but  for  the  barking  of  a 
watch  dog,  would  have  destroyed  them  without  resistance. 
The  warriors  rose  at  the  alarm,  and  defended  themselves 
with  their  bows  and  arrows.  Their  superiority  of  num- 
bers gave  them  some  chance  of  escape,  until  Mason  cast 
firebrands  upon  the  Indian  cabins,  and  set  the  whole 
encampment  in  a  blaze.  The  confusion  that  ensued  gave 
the  English  an  easy  victory.  Six  hundred  of  the  Indians, 
men,  women,  and  children,  perished ;  most  of  them  by 
the  fire.    Only  two  of  the  assailants  were  killed. 

The  remnant  of  the  tribe,  two  hundred  in  number, 
surrendered,  and  were  either  enslaved  to  the  English,  dt 
mingled  with  the  Mohe^ans  and  Narragansetts.  1  hs 
Pequods  no  longer  existecras  a  distinct  tribe. 

The  successful  termination  of  the  Pequod  war,  wa? 
followed  hy  a  long  season  of  uninterrupted  peace,  during 
which  the  colonies  of  New  England  continued  to  flourish 
increasing  in  wealth  and  population. 

Settlements  were  constantly  forming,  and  fresh  emi- 
grants arriving  from  England.    In  1638,  a  Puritan  colony 

What  did  they  design  ?— Who  broke  up  the  league?— Who  remained 
hostile  ?—  Who  marched  against  them?— What  wes  the  result  ?— What 
oecune  o»  the  remnant  of  the  Pequods  1— What  followed  vlie  Pequod 


THE  THREE  CONNECTICUT  'OLONIES.  65 

was  planted  at  New  Haven,  under  the  direction  of  John 
Davenport,  its  pastor,  and  Theophilus  Eaton,  who,  for 
twenty  years,  sustained  the  office  of  governor.  This  was 
a  separate  jurisdiction  from  that  in  the  interior,  so  that, 
at  this  time,  there  were  no  less  than  three  distinct  political 
communities  in  the  territory  now  called  Connecticut,  viz. 
Sayhrook,  under  the  proprietaries,  Connecticut  colony, 
under  a  commission  from  Massachusetts,  and  New  Haven 
colony,  claiming  its  territory  by  purchase  from  the  Indians, 
and  governing  itself  by  virtue  of  a  social  contract. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  COLONIES  OF  NEW  ENGLAND  UNITED. 

During  the  civil  wars  of  England,  the  colonies  were 
left  in  a  state  of  peace  and  prosperity.  Twenty-one 
thousand  two  hundred  emigrants  had  arrived  before  the 
assembling  of  the  Long  Parliament,  and  a  million  of  dol- 
lars had  been  expended  on  the  plantations.  Agriculture, 
ship  building,  the  fisheries,  and  an  extensive  commerce 
in  furs,  lumber,  grain,  and  fish  were  the  chief  pursuits 
of  the  inhabitants.  Their  institutions  of  religion  and 
civil  government  were  highly  favourable  to  habits  of 
industry  and  economy ;  labour  rendered  their  soil  pro- 
ductive, and  the  natural  result  was  a  rapid  increase  ov 
wealth  and  population. 

The  members  of  the  Long  Parliament,  being  Puritans 
then  selves,  were  disposed  to  extend  every  encouragement 
to  the  Puritan  colonies.  They  freed  the  colonists  . 
from  all  taxation  on  exports  and  imports,  and  declared 
their  approbation  of  the  enterprise  in  which  they  were 
engaged.  The  colonists  ae__"Hed  the  courtesy,  but  were 
careful  to  avoid  too  close  a  connection  with  these  un- 
sought friends. 

In  1641,  New  Hampshire  was  annexed  to  Massachu- 
setts, by  request  of  the  people,  and  on  equal  terms ;  the 

When  was  New  Haven  settled  1 — Enumerate  the  separate  polftical 
communities  existing  in  Connecticut —What  is  said  of  New  England 
during  the  civil  wars  1— The  pursuits  and  Institutions  Df  the  people  1— 
□f  the  Long  Parliament  ?— Of  the  colonists  1— Of  New  Hampshire  ? 


R6 


NEW  ENGLAND  COLONIES  UNITED. 


inhabitants  of  the  former  province  not  b^ing  required  lo 
qualify  its  freemen  or  deputies,  for  a  participation  in  the 
business  of  legislation,  by  church  membership. 

As  early  as  1G37,  a  union  of  the  colonies  of  New  Eng 
land  had  been  proposed  at  a  meeting  of  the  leading  magis- 
trates and  elders  of  Connecticut,  held  in  Boston  :  but  it 
was  not  until  1613,  that  a  confederation  was  effected, 
embracing  the  separate  governments  of  Massachusetts, 
Plymouth,  Connecticut,  and  New  Haven,  under  the  title 
of  the  United  Colonies  of  New  England.  Their  declared 
object  was  the  protection  of  the  lives,  property,  and 
liberties  of  the  whole,  against  foreign  or  internal  dangers. 
The  local  jurisdiction  of  the  several  states  was  carefully 
guarded.  Two  commissioners  from  each  colony  were  to 
assemble  annually  to  deliberate  on  the  affairs  of  the  coiv 
federacy.  The  measures  which  they  determined  were 
merely  recommended  to  the  several  colonies,  to  be  carried 
into  effect  by  their  local  authorities. 

Rhode  Island  was  excluded  from  the  union,  because  it 
declined  to  come  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Plymouth  ;  and 
the  people  of  Providence  Plantations  and  Maine  were  not 
admitted  on  account  of  the  want  of  harmony  between  their 
religious  views  and  those  of  the  members  of  the  confede- 
racy. 

In  1G46,  the  people  of  Connecticut  purchased  the  ter- 
ritory at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  from  the  assigns  of  the 
Earl  of  Warwick. 

Rhode  Island,  having  been  excluded  from  the  union  of 
the  colonies,  sought  the  immediate  protection  of  the 
mother  country.  For  this  purpose  the  government  de- 
spatched Roger  Williams  himself,  the  founder  of  the 
colony,  to  England.  He  was  warmly  received  by  the 
republicans,  who  had  then  the  controul  of  affairs,  and 
found  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  from  parliament,  a  free 
and  absolute  charter  of  civil  government. 

On  his  return,  he  took  letters  of  safe  conduct  from 
parliament,  and  landed  at  Boston,  whence,  it  will  be  re- 
collected, he  had  been  banished  with  an  ignominy  as 
signal  as  his  return  was  now  triumphant.  His  return  to 
his  own  state  was  marked  with  every  demonstration  of 
joy  and  welcome.    On  his  arrival  at  Seekonk,  he  was 

What  was  done  in  1637?— In  1643  7— What  was  the  object  of  this 
union  1— What  colonies  were  excluded  1— Why  1— What  took  place  in 
1646 I— What  is  related  of  Roger  Williams  1— How  was  he  received  oc 
his  return  ? 


MAiNt    «SITrX    .V1TH  .MASSACHUSETTS. 


67 


met  by  a  fleet  of  canoes  manned  by  the  people  of  Provi 
deuce,  and  conducted  joyously  to  the  opposite  shore. 

rf  he  affairs  of  Rhode  Island  were  not  yet  finally  settled. 
The  executive  council  in  England  had  granted  to  Cod- 
dington  a  separate  jurisdiction  of  the  islands.  Justly 
apprehending  that  this  would  lead  to  the  speedy  dissolu- 
tion of  their  little  state,  and  the  annexation  of  its  ports  to 
the  neighbouring  governments,  the  people  sent  \\  illiams 
again  to  England,  accompanied  by  John  Clark;  and  the 
danger  was  removed  by  the  rescinding  of  Coddingion's 
commission,  and  the  confirmation  of  the  charter.  (165*2.) 

The  province  of  Maine  had  made  but  little  progress 
under  the  auspices  of  Sir  Ferdinand  Gorges,  as  lord  pro- 
prietary. He  had  granted  a  city  charter  to  the  town  of 
York,  which  contained  some  300  inhabitants,  and  sent 
out  his  cousin  Thomas,  to  support  the  dignity  of  a  deputy 
governor.  He  had  expended  much  time  and  money  on 
His  favourite  scheme  of  colonisation,  but  died  at  an 
advanced  age,  without  realising  any  benefit  from  it. 

After  his  death  a  dispute  arose  between  the  colonists 
who  were  settled  under  his  charter,  and  those  who  had 
settled  under  Rigby's  patent,  for  LjffQoia.  The  magis- 
trates of  the  neighbouring  colony  of  ^lassachusetts  were 
appealed  to  by  both  parties ;  and  after  a  hearing,  the  liti- 
gants were  informed  that  neither  hau  a  clear  right,  and 
were  recommended  to  live  in  peace.  The  heirs  of  Gorges 
seemed  to  have  forgotten  the  care  of  his  colony,  and  liis 
agents  withdrew.  Under  these  circumstances,  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Piscataqua,  York,  and  Wells  accepted  the  offer 
of  Massachusetts  to  place  themselves  under  her  pro-  ^ 
tection.  The  province  was  formally  annexed  to  the 
Bay  colony,  and  the  towns,  situated  farther  east,  readily 
sent  in  their  adhesion. 

In  1655,  Oliver  Cromwell  offered  the  people  of  New 
England  a  settlement  in  the  Island  of  Jamaica,  provided 
they  would  emigrate  thither,  and  possess  its  fertile  lands, 
ana  orange  groves.  But  the  people  were  too  much  at- 
tached to  the  country  of  their  adoption  to  listen  to  such 
a  proposal.  They  would  have  considered  it  a  species  of 
sacrilege,  to  abandon  to  the  savages  the  consecrated  asy- 
lum of  their  religion.  The  protector's  offer  was  respect- 
fully declined. 

What  was  the  occasion  of  his  second  visit  to  England  7 — What  was 
the  result  1— What  is  related  of  Gorces  I — What  dispute  arose  after  his 
death  ?— How  was  it  settled  ?— To  what  colony  was  .Maine  annexed  ?  - 
What  offer  was  made  by  Cromwell  1 — Was  it  accepted  ) 


b8 


PERSECUTION  OF  QUAKERS. 


The  religious  sentiments  of  the  Puritan  colonists  gave 
a  peculiar  character  to  all  their  institutions.  Religion 
was  with  them  an  affair  of  state ;  and  to  preserve  its 
purity  was  considered  a  paramount  duty  of  the  civil  ma- 
gistrate. We  have  seen  the  effects  of  this  principle  in 
the  history  of  the  Antinomian  controversy,  which  led  to 
the  expulsion  of  Anne  Hutchinson,  and  her  dis<  pies. 
It  was  now  applied  to  the  Anabaptists  and  Quakers. 

Clarke,  a  baptist  of  Rhode  Island,  of  exemplary  cha- 
racter, was  fined  for  preaching  at  Lynn,  and  Holmes,  for 
refusing  to  pay  a  fine,  inflicted  for  his  religious  opinior.s, 
was  publicly  whipped. 

The  union  of  cnurch  and  state  had  become  so  intimate 
that  offences  against  religion,  as  it  was  understood  by  the 
governing  powers,  were  treated  as  civil  crimes.  Absence 
From  public  worship  was  punished  by  a  fine.  The  ut- 
terance of  certain  opinions  was  denounced  as  blasphemy, 
and  visited  with  fine,  imprisonment,  exile,  or  death. 
Ministers  not  ordained  in  the  regular  manner,  were  si- 
lenced by  the  public  authorities;  and  the  very  men,  who 
had  fled  from  England  to  gain  an  asylum  for  religious 
freedom,  were  refusing  the  slightest  toleration  to  any 
religious  opinions  but  their  own. 

Such  proceedings  evince  at  once  the  peculiar  delusion 
of  the  times,  and  the  dangerous  tendency  of  a  union  of 
church  and  state.  It  is  fortunate  that  this  delusion  was 
temporary ;  and  that  the  unnatural  combination  which  led 
to  it,  was-  soon  dissolved. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

NEW  ENGLAND  AFTER  THE  RESTORATION. 

The  restoration  of  Charles  II  could  hardly  be  con- 
sidered an  auspicious  event  by  the  people  of  New 
fifi0  England.  On  the  contrary,  it  afforded  them  the 
strongest  reason  to  expect  an  abridgment  of  their 
.jommejcial  advantage1*,  s.nd  an  attack  upon  their  religious 
ind  political  privileges.  They  were  accordingly  in  nr 
haste  to  recognise  the  royal  authority.    In  July,  1660 

Van  9fK,U  >vere  now  persecuted? — Why  ?— What  measures  w 
'f.k^r.  >  /  J  e  50*  tfn.ment?— What  is  observed  of  these  proceedings 
W  0  A  &  *uc!  of  the  Restoration 1  * 


THE  REGICIDES  IN  NEW  ENGLAND. 


Whaley  and  Goffe,  two  of  the  late  king's  judges,  arrived 
in  Boston,  and  announced  the  restoration  of  Charles  II, 
but  represented  the  mother  country  as  being  in  a  very 
unsettled  state.  They  were  freely  permitted  to  travel 
through  New  England,  and  received  many  attentions 
irom  the  inhabitants. 

When,  at  length,  it  was  known  that  thejung's  autho- 
rity was  firmly  established  in  England,  and  that  com- 
plaints against  the  colony  of  Massachusetts  had  been 
presented  to  the  privy  council  and  both  houses  of  parlia- 
ment, by  Quakers,  royalists,  and  others  adverse  to  its  in- 
terests, the  people  became  convinced  of  the  necessity  of 
decisive  action.  A  general  court  was  convened,  and  an 
address  was  voted  to  the  king,  vindicating  the  colony 
from  the  charges  of  its  enemies,  professing  the  most  duti- 
ful attachment  to  the  sovereign,  and  soliciting  protection 
fur  their  civil  and  ecclesiastical  institutions.  A  similai 
address  was  made  to  parliament,  and  the  agent  of  the 
colony  was  instructed  to  exert  himself  to  obtain  a  con 
tinuance  of  the  commercial  immunities  which  had  been 
granted  by  the  Long  Parliament. 

Before  he  had  time  to  obey  these  instructions,  a  duty 
of  five  per  cent,  on  exports  and  imports  had  already  been 
imposed;  and  before  the  session  closed,  the  famous  na- 
vigation act  was  re-enacted.  The  king  returned  a  gra- 
cious answer  to  the  colonial  address,  accompanied  by  an 
order  for  the  apprehension  of  Goffe  and  Whaley. 

This  small  measure  of  royal  favour  was  joyfully  re- 
ceived, and  a  day  of  thanksgiving  was  appointed,  to 
acknowledge  the  favour  of  Heaven  in  disposing  the  king 
to  clemency.  A  formal  requisition  for  the  regicide  judges 
was  sent  to  New  Haven,  whither  they  had  gone;  but 
matters  were  so  arranged  that  they  escaped  from  their 
pursuers,  and  lived  in  New  England  to  the  end  of  their 
days. 

Apprehensions  of  danger  to  their  civil  and  religious 
rights  were  still  felt  by  the  colonists,  notwithstanding 
the  bland  professions  of  the  king.  Humours  of  a  medi- 
tated attack  on  their  commercial  privileges,  and  of  the 
coming  of  a  governor-general  for  all  North  America, 
were  seriously  believed.  This  led  to  the  famous  De- 
claration of  Rights  on  the  part  of  Massachusetts,  in  wind 

What  happeb  d  in  July,  1660  7— What  was  at  lensrth  clone  bv  ih» 
Cfneral  court?— Hv  parliament  1—  By  tlie  king  7— By  "the  colonist! 
What  is  said  of  u  "5  regicides  7— Of  the  declaration  of  rights  7 


TO 


NEW  CHARTERS  GRANTED. 


the  powers  and  duties  of  the  colony  were  very  clearly 
and  ably  defined.  Having  thus  declared  the  terms  on 
which  his  authority  should  be  recognised,  the  general 
court  caused  the  king  to  be  solemnly  proclaimed  as  their 
undoubted  prince  and  sovereign  lord. 

Agents  were  then  sent  over  to  England  to  protect  the 
interests  of  the  colony,  who  were  favourably  received, 
md  soon  returned  to  Boston,  bringing  a  letter  from  the 
king  confirming  the  colonial  charter,  and  granting  an 
amnesty  to  all  political  offenders  who  were  not  already 
attainted  for  high  treason ;  but  requiring  that  the  oath  of 
allegiance  should  be  administered  ;  that  justice  should 
be  distributed  in  the  king's  name  ;  that  the  church  of 
England  should  be  tolerated;  and  that  the  qualification 
of  church  membership  for  civil  officers  should  be  dis- 
pensed with. 

Of  all  these  requisitions,  the  only  one  which  was 
complied  with  was  that  which  directed  the  judicial  pro- 
ceedings to  be  conducted  in  the  king's  name.  The 
others  were  published,  but  reserved  for  deliberation. 

Rhode  Island  was  not  backward  in  acknowledging  the 
restored  king.  He  was  early  proclaimed  in  the  colony, 
and  an  agent,  being  despatched  to  England,  soon  suc- 
ceeded in  obtaining  a  charter  which  granted  the  most 
ample  privileges. 

Connecticut  deputed  John  Winthrop,  son  of  the  cele- 
orated  governor  of  Massachusetts,  as  their  agent  at  court, 
who  had  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  a  charter  in  almost 
every  respect  the  same  with  that  which  had  been  granted 
to  Rhode  Island.  It  differed  from  it,  however,  in  requir- 
ing the  oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy  to  be  admi- 
nistered to  the  inhabitants.  By  the  new  charter  New 
Haven  was  united  with  Connecticut;  an  arrangement 
which  was  for  some  time  opposed  by  the  people  of  the 
former  colony,  although  they  finally  concurred  in  it. 
Winthrop,  on  his  return,  was  cordially  welcomed ;  and 
was  annually  chosen  governor  of  the  colony  during  the 
remainder  of  his  life. 

The  privileges  confirmed  by  these  charters  were  sub- 
sequently of  immense  importance  to  the  cause  of  liberty. 

The  English  government  had  always  questioned  tht 

What  is  said  of  the  general  court? — Of  the  agents  sent  to  England?— 
What  terms  were  offered  by  the  king  ?— How  were  they  disposed  of  ?— 
Of  Rhode  Island  and  its  new  charter  7— Connecticut  .'— Or  John 
Winthrop  ) 


tjuiajhiaj.  UMAWTERS  ENDANGERED 


71 


,\ght  of  the  Dutch  to  their  settlements  in  what  are  now 
called  the  Middle  States ;  the  history  and  extent  of  which 
we  shall  notice  in  another  place.  Charles  II  now  re- 
solved to  dispossess  them,  and  accordingly  granted  the 
territory  to  his  brother,  the  Duke  of  York,  who  sent 
Colonel  Nichols,  with  four  ships  and  three  hundred  sol- 
diers, for  the  purpose  of  taking  possession.  In  the  same 
ships  came  four  commissioners,  '  empowered  to  hear  and 
determine  complaints  and  appeals  in  causes,  as  well  mi- 
litary as  civil,  within  New  England,  and  to  proceed  for 
settling  the  peace  and  security  of  the  country.'  Theii 
real  object  was  to  find  pretexts  for  recalling  the  liberal 
charters  of  the  colonies.  (1664.) 

The  people  and  government  of  Massachusetts  were 
awake  to  their  danger,  and  exhibited  an  admirable  mix- 
ture of  firmness  and  address  in  a  crisis  so  alarming.  On 
the  arrival  of  the  commissioners  in  Boston,  their  creden- 
tials were  laid  before  council,  with  a  letter  from  the  king, 
requiring  prompt  assistance  in  the  expedition  against  New 
Netherlands.  The  general  court  wras  convened,  and,  after 
declaring  their  loyalty  and  their  attachment  to  the  charter, 
voted  a  subsidy  of  two  hundred  men.  Meantime  Colonel 
Nichols  proceeded  to  Manhattan,  and  reduced  the  colony 
before  the  Massachusetts  troops  could  arrive ;  so  that  theiT 
services  were  never  required. 

The  commissioners  now  called  the  attention  of  the 
general  court  to  the  king's  letter,  received  two  years  be- 
fore, but  not  much  regarded.  Their  recommendation  was 
complied  with  so  far,  that  a  law  was  passed  extending 
the  elective  franchise  to  persons  who  were  not  church 
members.  The  assembly  next  transmitted  a  letter  to  the 
king,  expressive  of  their  apprehension  of  danger  to  their 
rights,  irom  the  extraordinary  powers  of  the  commis- 
sioners. 

The  commissioners,  meantime,  had  proceeded  to  th 
other  colonies.  In  Plymouth  and  in  Rhode  Island  thej 
met  with  no  opposition.  In  Connecticut  they  were  rathe 
civilly  received,  and  found  no  reason  for  complaint.  In 
New  Hampshire  and  Maine  they  decided  in  favour  of  the 
claims  of  Gorged  and  Mason,  and  erected  a  royal  govem- 

Kor  what  purpose  was  Colonel  Nichols  sent  from  England  *.o  Ame- 
r'i;i?— For  what  pretended  objects  were  commissioners  sent  With  him'— 
W  hat  was  their  real  object1- What  is  said  of  Massachusetts '.'—Of  the 
commissioners  1— Tbe  general  court  ?— Colonel  Nichols'.'— Of  the  king's 
Hter  1—  What  law  was  passed  i — What  was  expressed-  in  the  h  u<  r  to 
ihe  king?— What  was  done  *«xmiu>eioneis  in  the  other  colouias: 


n 


king  Philip's  war. 


ment  in  those  provinces.  They  then  returned  to  Boston, 
and  renewed  their  disputes  with  the  gererai  court,  which 
were  continued  with  great  animosity  until  the  commis- 
sioners were  recalled,  and  Massachusetts  was  ordered  to 
send  agents  to  England  to  answer  complaints  against 
their  proceedings.    This  order  was  evaded 

Massachusetts,  soon  afterwards,  resumed  her  authority 
over  New  Hampshire  and  Maine. 

After  the  departure  of  the  commissioners,  New  Eng- 
land enjoyed  a  season  of  prosperriS  tranquillity.  The 
king  was  too  much  engrossed  by  the  calamities  and  dis- 
contents of  his  subjects  at  home  to  disturb  the  colonies. 

This  state  of  repose  was  interrupted  by  the  famous  war 
of  King  Philip.  This  prince  was  the  second  son  of 
Massasoit,  but  he  was  far  from  inheriting  the  pacific  and 
friendly  disposition  of  his  father.  He  was  engaged  for 
five  years  in  maturing  an  extensive  conspiracy,  which  had 
for  its  object  the  utter  extermination  of  the  English  co- 
lonies. In  1G75,  he  commenced  hostilities,  and,  by  means 
}f  alliance  with  other  tribes,  he  was  able  to  bring  three 
thousand  warriors  into  the  field.  Massachusetts,  Ply- 
mouth, and  Connecticut  united  in  opposing1  him.  The 
war  raged  with  great  fury,  and  with  various  success, 
until  August,  167G,  when  Philip,  after  a  series  of  disas- 
ters, in  which  his  family  and  chief  counsellors  were  all 
destroyed,  himself  fell  a  victim  to  the  treachery  of  one 
of  his  own  tribe.  The  tribes  bordering  on  Maine  and 
New  Hampshire,  who  had  risen  at  the  same  time,  aban- 
doned the  war  on  receiving  the  news  of  Philip's  death. 

While  this  war  was  raging,  the  King  of  England  was 
endeavouring  to  wrest  from  Massachusetts  the  controul 
of  New  Hampshire  and  Maine.  He  had  been  for  some 
time  treating  for  the  purchase  of  these  provinces  from  the 
heirs  of  Mason  and  Gorges,  intending  to  bestow  them  on 
his  son,  the  Duke  of  Monmouth  ;  but  while  he  delayed 
to  complete  the  negotiation,  Massachusetts  purchased 
Maine  for  1200  pounds,  and  refused  to  give  it  up.  New 
Hampshire  having  become  a  distinct  colony,  the  legis- 
lature expressed  a  lively  regret  at  being  obliged,  by  the 
will  of  the  sovereign,  to  relinquish  their  connection  with 
Massachusetts. 

What  passed  on  their  return  to  Boston  t— After  their  departure  for 
England? — What  war  ensued  ? — What  was  Philip's  force  1 — How  long 
^  J  the  war  rage1?— How  did  it  terminate  J— Relate  the  circumstance* 
;  «nding  the  purchase  of  Maine. 


ANDROS's  ADMINISTRATION. 


7.7 


The  laws  restricting  commerce  were  made  the  subject 
of  dispute  between  the  colony  of  Massachusetts  and  the 
crown.  Randolph,  an  active  enemy  of  the  colonial  go- 
vernment, was  sent  over  to  act  as  collector  at  Boston. 
He  was  almost  always  unsuccessful  in  his  suits  for  the 
recovery  of  duties,  and  finally  returned  to  England.  The 
controversy  lasted  until  Massachusetts  was  compelled  to 
relinquish  her  ch^.ier.  (1084.)  Charles  II  died  before 
completing  his  cystem  for  the  entire  subjugation  of  New 
England. 

His  successor,  James  II,  appointed  a  president  ana 
council  as  a  temporary  government  for  Massachusetts, 
New  Hampshire,  Maine,  and  the  Narragansetts.  These 
commissioners  proceeded  with  great  moderation,  and  were 
superseded  by  the  appointment  of  Sir  Edward  Andros,. 
as  captain-general  and  vice-admiral  of  Massachusetts,. 
New  Hampshire,  Maine,  New  Plymouth,  Pemaquid,  and 
Narragansett,  with  a  council  to  be  appointed  by  the  crown, . 
to  make  laws  and  lay  taxes. 

Andros  arrived  in  Boston  in  1685,  and  revoked  the 
charter  of  Rhode  Island,  notwithstanding  the  submission 
of  that  colony.  Connecticut  would  have  shared  the  same 
fate,  but  the  charter  was  concealed  in  a  tree  until  the 
danger  was  past.  The  charter  oak  was,  for  ages  after, 
detain  remembrance. 

The  administration  of  Andros  was  rendered  odious  to 
ihe  people  by  a  variety  of  exactions  and  oppressive  regu- 
lations. Their  land  titles  were  declared  void,  and  new 
patents  were  offered  at  enormous  prices.  The  object  o\" 
the  royal  governor  appears  to  have  been  to  amass  a  for- 
tune for  himself,  to  break  the  charters,  and  unite  the 
several  colonies  in  one,  for  the  purpose  of  effectually 
resisting  the  encroachments  of  the  French  from  Canada. 

Mather,  an  ancient  divine  and  politician,  was  sent  lo 
England  to  obtain  redrees;  but  the  king  was  inflexible  in 
his  purpose  of  uniting  the  colonies,  and  annexed  New 
York  and  the  Jerseys  to  the  government  of  Andros. 

The  relief  which  he  denied  was  brought  by  the  revolu 
lion  of  1688,  which  was  no  sooner  known  in  Boston  than 

What  became  a  subject  of  dispute  7— What  state  lost  its  charter?— 
Who  succeeded  Charles  117— What  sort  of  government  did  he  appoint) 
What  office  did  he  grW  to  Ajttdruf ? — How  did  Andros  proceed  witr 
Rhode  Island  7— How  was  the  charter  of  Connecticut  saved  7— What 
were  the  acts  of  Andrns's  administration 7— What  was  his  object  7— 
Who  was  sent  to  Enjl  ind  7— For  what  purpose  7  —  With  what  success  1 
-Whai  wrought  reli«  / 


74 


REVOLUTION  OF  1G8S 


the  inhabitants  joyfully  proclaimed  the  new  sovereigns, 
William  and  Mary.  They  had  already,  on  the  first  rq 
mour  of  the  arrival  of  the  sovereigns  in  England,  im- 
prisoned Andros  and  fifty  of  his  adherents,  and  restored 
the  government  to  the  ancient  magistrates.  This  exam 
pie  was  speedily  followed  by  Connecticut  and  Rhode 
Island. 

New  Hampshire  was  re-annexed  to  Massachusetts  by 
its  own  act ;  but  subsequently  separated  by  the  desire  of 
Kincr  William. 

The  revolution  of  1688  afforded  the  people  of  Massa- 
chusetts grounds  for  expecting  the  restitution  of  their 
eh  irter.  Agents  were  sent  to  England  for  this  purpose  ; 
but  their  efforts  were  not  attended  with  success.  The 
king  was  determined  to  retain  at  his  own  disposal  the 
appointment  of  governor.  He  was,  however,  at  length 
induced  to  grant  a  new  charter,  although  of  a  less  liberal 
character  than  the  former  one.  The  charter  annexed  Ply- 
mouth and  Nova  Scotia  to  Massachusetts  ;  but  omitted 
New  Hampshire,  which  always  afterwards  remained  a 
•separate  government. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  new  governor,  Sir  William  Phipps, 
the  general  court  was  convened,  and  accepted  the  charter. 
(1692.) 

While  these  events  were  passing,  a  war  with  France 
was  raging,  which  involved  New  England  and  New 
V^ork  in  a  series  of  bloody  and  desolating  actions  with  the 
Canadians  and  Indians. 

Determined  to  carry  the  war  into  the  enemy's  country 
the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  planned  and  executed 
a  descent  upon  Port  Royal,  under  Sir  William  Phipps, 
which  was  completely  successful ;  and  all  Acadia  was 
subjugated.  Another  against  Quebec,  in  which  they  had 
the  assistance  of  New  York  and  Connecticut,  failed  for 
want  of  decision  and  energy  in  the  commander. 

The  general  court  was  obliged  to  issue  bills  of  credit 
to  pay  the  expenses  of  the  army — a  measure  which  was 
afterwards  productive  of  much  inconvenience  and  discon- 
tent, as  the  bills  suffered  a  heavy  depreciation  in  the 
■  hands  of  the  soldiers. 

How  was  the  news  received  7— What  had  the  Bostonians  done?— 
What  was  done  in  the  other  New  England  colonies  7— Who  granted  ta 
Massachusetts  a  new  charter  7 — How  did  it  differ  with  the  former  one) 
—Who  was  the  Prst  royal  governor  1— With  whom  was  a  war  raging  ?— 
What  colonies  suffered  bv  it'1— What  was  done  by  the  general  court?— 
Sir  William  Phipps  1  -What  is  said  of  the  bills  of  credit? 


INDIAN  INCURSIONS. 


75 


In  1693,  an  expedition  against  Martinique,  undertaken 
by  the  colonists,  failed  ;  and  in  1696,  Port  Royal  was 
recovered  by  France,  and  all  Acadia  resumed  its  alle- 
giance to  that  country.  The  peace  of  Ryswick  afforded 
the  colonists  of  each  country,  as  well  as  the  belligeren 
powers  in  Europe,  a  brief  repose. 

When  hostilities  were  renewed  in  Europe,  in  1702,  the 
terrible  border  war  was  recommenced.  A  treaty  of  neu- 
trality between  the  governor  of  Canada,  and  the  Five 
Nations  of  Indians,  having  been  negotiated,  New  York 
was  left  unmolested ;  and  the  whole  weight  of  the  wai 
fell  on  New  England.  An  ineffectual  attempt  was  made 
to  reduce  Acadia  in  1707,  by  governor  Dudley  of  Massa 
chusetts,  with  an  army  of  1000  men  raised  in  the  colonies 
east  of  Connecticut;  and  in  1708,  Haverhill  in  Massa- 
chusetts was  burnt  by  the  Indians,  and  about  one  hundred 
persons  killed,  and  many  more  carried  into  captivity. 
Similar  incursions  were  made  along  the  whole  northern 
border,  from  the  river  St.  Croix  to  the  great  lakes;  and 
the  history  of  those  times  abounds  wiih  stories  of  scalp- 
ing and  plundering  parties  of  Indians,  attacking  the  de- 
fenceless villages,  burning  the  houses,  killing  numbers  of 
the  helpless  inhabitants,  without  distinction  of  age  or  sex, 
and  then  hurrying  back  to  Canada  with  a  handful  of  cap- 
tives, before  a  force  could  be  raised  sufficient  to  resist  or 
punish  the  aggression. 

The  brave  colonists  were  by  no  means  passive  under 
these  injuries.  We  are  surprised,  in  reading  the  annals 
of  this  early  period  of  their  settlement,  at  the  energy  of 
character  and  extent  of  resources  displayed  by  them. 
Believing  that  the  French  were  the  instigators  of  all  the 
Indian  hostilities,  they  were  constantly  raising  large  fleets 
and  armies  for  the  purpose  of  depriving  them  of  their 
American  possessions.  Expeditions  were  repeatedly  fitted 
out  for  Canada  and  Nova  Scotia,  at  the  sole  expense  of 
the  New  England  colonies*  The  British  government  was 
too  much  occupied  in  humbling  the  pride  of  Louis  XIV, 
to  render  more  than  occasional  and  insufficient  aid  to  the 
colonists  in  their  arduous  struggle.  Some  regiments  were 
furnished  for  the  expedition,  which  took  Port  Royal  in 
1710,  and  this  grace  was  acknowledged  by  giving  the 

What  was  done  in  MM  and  1696?— In  1702?— In  1707?— What  is  said 
of  the  colonists'?— The  British  government  1— What  is  said  of  the  expe- 
dition to  Port  Royal  ? 


re 


CONTROVERSY  WITH  THE  CROWN. 


captured  place  the  name  of  Annapolis  in  honour  of  Queeti 
Anne. 

A  few  regiments  of  Marlborough's  veterans  were  sent 
over  to  assist  in  the  grand  expedition  against  Quebec  and 
Montreal,  which  took  place  in  1711  ;  and  failed,  notwith- 
standing the  unsparing  efforts  of  the  colonies  in  raising 
men,  and  the  lavish  expenditure  of  bills  of  credit.  W  hen 
the  treaty  of  Utrecht  at  length  afforded  them  a  breathing 
lime,  the  colonists  found  themselves  weakened  m  numbers, 
exhausted  of  funds,  and  encumbered  with  a  heavy  public 
debt.  They,  no  doubt,  considered  it  a  hard  case  that  they 
should  be  compelled  to  depend  so  much  upon  their  own 
resources.  But  this  was  the  most  fortunate  circumstance 
of  their  condition.  Had  they  been  perfectly  protected, 
they  would  scarcely  have  taken  the  trouble  to  learn  th« 
art  of  war.  The  exertions  they  were  compelled  to  make 
in  their  own  defence,  rendered  them  a  young  nation  of 
soldiers;  and  paved  the  way  for  the  successful  assertion 
of  their  indepedence. 

In  Massachusetts  a  controversy  arose,  (1719,)  which 
is  worthy  of  particular  attention,  as  it  evinces  in  the  people 
that  jealous  guardianship  of  their  rights,  and  that  deter- 
mined adherence  to  a  principle  of  freedom,  once  adopted, 
which  runs  through  the  whole  of  their  history ;  and 
which  rendered  that  state  on  all  occasions  of  collision 
with  the  mother  country,  the  acknowledged  champion  of 
the  New  England  confederacy. 

When,  by  their  new  charter,  the  people  of  this  colony 
were  constrained  to  receive  a  governor  appointed  by  the 
king,  they  established  a  system  of  donations  and  free  gifts 
to  this  functionary,  undoubtedly  with  a  view  to  attach 
him  to  their  own  cause,  and  identify  his  interests  with 
those  of  the  colony.  Determined  to  break  up  this  system, 
Queen  Anne  gave  peremptory  orders  that  the  governors 
should  receive  no  more  gifts  ;  and  required  that  the  legis- 
lature should  fix  their  salaries  permanently  at  a  sura 
named  by  herself. 

The  wary  republicans  regarded  this  as  an  inordinate 
stretch  of  arbitrary  power;  and  offered  the  most  determined 
resistance.  This  led  to  constant  misunderstanding  between 
the  governor  and  his  council,  and  the  legislature.  One  of 
the  disputes  related  to  the  right  of  the  governor  to  negative 

What  is  said  of  the  expedition  against  Quebec  and  Montreal  Ol 
the  exertions  of  the  colonists  1— Of  the  public  debt  '.'  —Of  its  eifeeis  1  - 
What  gave  rise  tc  a  controversy  wit k'  the  crown?-  Give  its  history. 


FRENCH  WAR. 


77 


the  appointment  of  the  speaker,  and  the  right  of  the  house 
to  adjourn.  An  appeal  was  carried  to  England,  and  the 
consequence  was  an  explanatory  charter  favouring  the 
governor's  views,  which  after  some  difficulty  the  legis- 
lature accepted. 

In  1 728,  Mr.  Burnet,  who  had  been  appointed  governor 
of  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire,  arrived  in  Boston, 
and  was  received  with  great  pornp.  When  the  legislatuie 
met,  he  communicated  the  king's  instructions  to  insist  on 
an  established  salary,  and  his  own  determination  to  adhere 
to  them.  This  was  the  signal  for  a  new  contest,  and  a 
long  series  of  vexatious  proceedings  followed.  The 
legislature  would  readily  vote  him  a  large  sum  of  money; 
but  they  firmly  declined  to  bind  themselves  to  any  annual 
payment;  andf  the  governor,  to  exhaust  their  patience, 
changed  the  place  of  their  meeting  from  town  to  town. 
The  contest  lasted  for  three  years,  extending  into  governor 
Belcher's  administration ;  and  at  length  was  terminated 
by  the  governor's  obtaining  from  the  king  permission  to 
accept  such  sums  as  might  be  given  by  the  assembly. 
The  people  by  inflexible  firmness  nad  gamed  their  point. 
In  1744,  war  broke  out  between  France  and  England. 
This  was  immediately  followed  by  a  descent  on  Nova 
Scotia,  which  had  been  ceded  to  Great  Britain  by  the 
treaty  of  Utrecht.  The  French  governor  of  Cape  Breton 
took  possession  of  Canseau  in  Nova  Scotia,  and  made 
the  garrison  and  inhabitants  prisoners  of  war.  He  then 
attacked  Annapolis,  but  was  defeated  by  the  arrival  of 
a  reinforcement  from  Massachusetts.  These  offensive 
operations  determined  the  English  colonists  to  attempt 
the  complete  subjugation  of  the  French  possessions  in 
North  America. 

The  island  of  Cape  Breton  was  at  that  time  deemed  a 
highly  important  post  for  the  protection  of  the  French 
commerce  and  fisheries.  Its  fortifications  had  already 
cost  thirty  millions  of  livres,  and  twenty-five  years  of 
labour.    It  was  the  bulwark  of  the  French  colonies. 

Shirley,  who  was  at  this  time  governor  of  Massa- 
chusetts, had  conceived  the  project  of  conquering  this 
island.  The  people  readily  entering  into  hig  views,  and 
the  British  admiralty  having  sent  out  a  fleet  to  co-operate 
with  the  colonial  forces,  a  descent  was  made  on  Louis- 
How  did  it  terminate?— Wrhat  took  place  in  1744  ?— What  was  fjctie 
by  the  French  governor  of  Cape  Breton  .'—What  is  said  of  that  ielandf 
•  -Of  governor  Shirley  1— Of  the  admiralty  1 
7* 


CAPTURE  OF  LOUISBOURG. 


bourg,  and  after  a  spirited  and  well  conducted  siege,  in 
which  the  colonists  displayed  great  courage  and  decision, 
the  supplies  of  the  garrison  being  cut  off  by  the  British 
fleet,  and  the  governor  of  Duchambon  hourly  anticipating 
an  assault  on  tne  fortress,  he,  at  length,  surrendered  it  by 
capitulation. 

It  may  well  be  supposed  that  the  news  of  this  important 
conquest  spread  universal  joy  through  New  England.  It 
had  been  the  people's  own  enterprise  ;  undertaken  at  theii 
own  earnest  solicitation;  fitted  out  from  their  own  re- 
sources of  men  and  money,  and  accomplished  by  their 
own  courage  and  perseverance.  It  was  a  noble  triumph 
of  New  England  spirit  and  resolution. 

Pepperel  and  Shirley  were  rewarded  by  the  British 
government  with  the  honours  of  knighthood ;  and  parlia- 
ment ordered  reimbursements  to  be  made  for  the  expenses 
of  the  expedition.  When  Duvivier,  the  French  admiral, 
charged  with  a  fleet  and  army  to  attempt  the  conquest  of 
Nova  Scotia,  heard  of  the  fall  of  Louisbourg,  he  relin- 
quished the  expedition  and  returned  to  Europe. 

Shirley  now  wrote  to  the  British  government  for  rein 
forcemeuts  of  men  and  ships,  for  the  purpose  of  attempt- 
ing the  conquest  of  Canada,  and  raised  a  large  body  of 
forces  in  the  colonies.  But  before  offensive  operations 
could  be  commenced,  news  was  brought  that  the  Duke 
d'Anville  had  arrived  in  Nova  Scotia  with  a  formidable 
armament,  intended  for  the  invasion  of  New  England. 
The  apprehensions  caused  by  this  intelligence,  were  soon 
after  dissipated  by  the  arrival  of  some  prisoners  set  at 
liberty  by  the  French,  who  reported  that  the  fleet  had 
suffered  so  severely  by  storms  on  its  passage,  and  the 
sickness  of  the  troops,  that  it  was  in  no  condition  to  make 
a  descent  on  New  England.  It  sailed  from  Chebucto, 
however,  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  Annapolis,  and 
was  again  overtaken  and  scattered  by  a  terrible  storra. 
The  ships  which  escaped  destruction,  returned  singly  to 
France.  The  French  and  Indians,  who  had  invaded  iNova 
Scotia,  were  afterwards  expelled  by  the  Massachusetts 
troops. 

The  French  war  was  soon  after  terminated  by  the  treaty 
of  Aix  la  Chapelle,  which  restored  to  both  parties  all  the 

Why  did  Duchambon  surrender  ?—  How  was  the  news  received  in 
New  England  ?—  How  were  Pepperel  and  Shirley  rewarded  ?— What 
was  Shirley's  desisn  after  this?— How  was  it  frustrated  ?— What  saved 
New  England  from  invasion?— What  were  the  consequences  of  the 
treaty  of  Aix  la  Chapelle  ? 


CHARACTER  OF  THE  NEW  ENGLANDERS.  79 


possessions  taken  during:  the  war,  so  that  the  colonists 
had  the  mortification  of  seeing- their  dear-bought  conquest 
df  Cape  Breton  restored  to  the  French. 

At  the  period  to  which  we  have  now  brought  our  nar- 
rative, the  New  England  colonies  had  acquired  no  small 
importance,  not  only  in  view  of  the  other  N orth  American 
communities,  but  of  Europe.  The  inhabitants  had  dis- 
played a  degree  of  hardihood  and  perseverance  in  their 
early  settlements,  an  activity  and  enterprise  in  their  com- 
mercial operations,  a  firmness  in  defence  of  their  liberties, 
and  an  indomitable  courage  in  their  wars,  which  could 
not  pass  unnoticed.  Their  resources  in  agriculture  and 
trade  were  greatly  developed  ;  and  their  population  ex- 
ceeded a  million  of  souls.  The  influence  which  they 
exercised  on  the  subsequent  destinies  of  the  whole  country 
was  commensurate  with  these  important  advantages  ot 
character  and  ability. 


The  territory  now  occupied  by  the  middle  states  of  the 
American  Union,  was  originally  settled  by  the  Dutch  and 
Swedes.    In  1G09,  Henry  Hudson,  an  Englishman,  in 


Bail  from  the  Texel  for  the  discovery  of  a  north-west 

fiassage  to  India.  On  his  voyage  he  touched  at  Long 
sland,  and  sailed  a  considerable  distance  up  the  river 
to  which  his  own  name  was  afterwards  given.  The 
right  of  discovery,  supposed  to  be  thus  acquired,  and  the 
favourable  reports  of  subsequent  voyagers,  induced  a 
company  of  Dutch  merchants  to  establish  a  trading  settle- 
ment; and  the  States-general  promoted  the  enterprise 
by  granting  them  a  patent  for  the  exclusive  trade  ot  the 
Hudson  river.  They  built  a  fort  near  Albany,  which 
they  called  Fort  Orange,  and  a  few  trading  houses  on 
Manhattan  island,  which  is  now  called  the  island  of  New 
\  ork.    These  events  took  place  in  1G13. 

What  was  the  state  of  New  Eneland  at  this  period  ?— Who  firv 
colonised  the  middle  states  ?— Who  discovered  Hudson  river  1 — WheD 
—Where  did  the  Dutch  form  settlements  J   When  ) 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


COLONISATION  OF  NEW  YORK. 


company  of  Holland,  set 


80 


THE  NEW  NETHERLANDS. 


In  1621,  the  attention  of  the  government  of  Holland 
being  directed  to  the  importance  of  this  settlement  in 
America,  they  granted  a  patent  to  the  Dutch  West  India 
Company,  embracing  the  territory  from  the  Connecticut 
river  to  the  Delaware,  under  the  title  of  the  New  Nether- 
lands. Under  this  company,  the  colony  was  considerably 
extended.  The  city  of  New  Amsterdam,  afterwards 
called  New  York,  was  built  on  Manhattan  island  ;  and 
in  1623,  at  the  distance  of  150  miles  higher  up  the  Hudson 
river,  the  foundations  were  laid  of  the  city  of  Albany. 
Their  first  fort  in  this  place  was  called  Fort  Aurania,  a 
name  which  was  afterwards  changed  to  Fort  Orange. 
The  same  year  they  built  a  fort  on"  the  east  side  of  the 
Delaware,  which  they  named  Fort  Nassau.  Ten  years 
afterwards,  they  erected  a  fort  on  the  Connecticut  river 
near  Hartford,  and  called  it  Fort  Good  Ho^e.  Their  pos- 
sessions were  thus  extended,  or  rather  scattered,  from  the 
Connecticut  to  the  Delaware. 

The  Swedes  were  already  settled  on  the  Delaware ;  and 
the  claims  of  the  two  nations  were  afterwards  the  subject 
of  controversy,  until  the  final  subjugation  of  the  whole 
territory  by  the  Dutch.  The  English  extended  their  settle- 
ments to  the  Connecticut,  and  after  disputes,  which  lasted 
many  years,  finally  ejected  the  Dutch  from  their  fort  on 
that  river. 

During  their  occupancy  of  this  post,  however,  the 
Dutch  received  frequent  assistance  from  their  English 
neighbours,  in  their  wars  wkh  the  Indians.  So  Tittle 
accustomed  were  the  Dutch  to  this  species  of  warfare, 
that,  on  one  occasion,  their  governor,  Ivieft,  was  obliged 
to  engage  the  services  of  Captain  Underbill,  who  had 
been  banished  from  Boston  for  his  eccentricities  in  reli- 
gion. This  commander,  with  one  hundred  and  fifty  men, 
succeeded  in  making  good  the  defence  of  the  Dutch  set- 
tlements. In  1646, "a  great  battle  was  fought  on  Strick- 
land's Plain,  in  which  the  Dutch  gained  the  victory. 

In  1650,  Peter  Stuyvesant,  the  governor  of  New  Ne- 
therlands, went  to  Hartford,  and  demanded  from  the  com- 
missioners of  the  United  Colonies  of  New  England  a 
full  surrender  of  the  lands  on  Connecticut  river.  Several 

What  was  done  in  1G211— In  1 623  ?— How  far  were  the  Dutch  pos- 
sessions extended  in  1R33  ?—  "Where  were  the  Swedes  settled ''—Whb 
dispossessed  them  ?—  Who  took  the  Dutch  fort  on  the  Connecticut  %  - 
Who  aided  the  Dutch  in  their  wars  with  the  Indians  i—  v\rha?  ws  dona 
in  1650) 


GOVERNOR  STU YVES ANT. 


hi 


days  were  spent  in  controversy  on  the  subject,  and  arti- 
cles of  agreement  were  finally  signed,  by  which  Long 
Island  was  divided  between  the  parties ;  and  the  Date! 
were  permitted  to  retain  only  those  lands  on  the  Connec- 
ticut which  they  held  in  actual  possession. 

On  the  Delaware,  Stuyvesant  defended  the  claims  of 
his  country  against  both  the  English  and  the  Swedes. 
In  1651,  he  built  Fort  Casimir,  on  the  river,  near  New 
Castle.  The  Swedes,  claiming  the  country,  protested 
against  this  invasion  of  their  rights  ;  and  Risingh,  their 
governor,  treacherously  surprised  it,  and  taking  posses- 
sion, compelled  the  garrison  to  swear  allegiance  to  Chris- 
tina, queen  of  Sweden.  Stuyvesant,  taking  fire  at  this 
outrage,  determined  to  invade  and  subdue  the  whole 
Swedish  settlement.  He  accordingly  proceeded  to  exe- 
cute his  purpose,  and  easily  succeeded  in  so  far  intimi- 
dating the  Swedes,  that  they  quietly  surrendered  the 
whole  of  their  establishments,  and  soon  became  incorpo- 
rated with  the  conquerors. 

During  the  next  ten  years,  Stuyvesant  was  occupied  in 
strengthening  and  extending  the  colony  of  New  Nether 
lands.  But  he  was  only  rendering  it  a  more  valuable 
acquisition  for  his  powerful  neighbours.  Charles  II  was 
now  (1664)  kin<x  of  England,  and  forgetting  the  friends 
who  had  afforded  him  shelter  during  his  long  exile,  lis 
sought  every  pretext  for  a  quarrel  with  Holland.  Among 
others,  he  asserted  his  claim  to  the  province  of  New 
Netherlands;  and,  without  regarding  the  rights  of  the 
actual  occupants,  be  executed  a  charter  conveying  to  hrs 
brother,  the  Duke  of  York,  the  whole  territory  lying  be- 
tween the  Connecticut  and  the  Delaware.  No  sooner  did 
the  Duke  of  York  obtain  this  grant,  than  he  conveyed  tn 
Lord  Berkeley  and  Sir  George  Carteret,  all  that  portion 
now  constitutinor  the  state  of  New  Jersey. 

To  carry  the  King's  grant  into  effect,  Colonel  Nichols 
was  sent  cut  with  a  fleet  and  army.  After  touching  at 
Boston,  he  sailed  for  New  Amsterdam,  and,  anchoring 
Defore  the  place,  demanded  its  surrender  from  the  go- 
vernor. Stuyvesant  was  for  making  the  best  defence  he 
could,  but  being  overruled  by  the  fears  of  the  people,  who 
dreaded  the  storming  and  sacking  of  their  city,  he  was 
induced  to  sign  a  treaty  of  capitulation  of  the  most  favour- 
In  16ol  1—  Who  was  the  conqueror  of  New  Swt-.lrn  1  -(iivean  account 
of  the  conmiest.— When,  and  by  whom  weve  the  New  .Netherlands  coiv 
juered  1- •Relate  the  atl'air. 


83  COLONEL  NICHOIS'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


able  character.  The  inhabitants  retained  their  estates, 
and  became  incorporated  with  the  new  comers.  Stuyve* 
sant  himself  remained  in  the  colony  to  the  end  of  his  life. 

Out  of  compliment  to  the  patentee,  New  Amsterdam 
was  thenceforward  called  New  York;  and  this  name  was 
extended  to  the  whole  province.  Fort  Orange  was  soon 
after  surrendered,  and  received  the  name  of  Albany. 

Colonel  Nichols  was  the  first  English  governor  of 
New  York.  His  government  was  absolute,  but  paternaL 
On  the  judicial  institutions  of  the  Dutch,  he  ingrafted  tlie 
trial  by  jury ;  and  having  caused  the  laws  to  be  revised, 
improved,  ana  formed  into  one  code,  he  transmitted  them 
to  England,  where  they  received  the  confirmation  of  the 
Duke  of  York. 

Next  year  Colonel  Nichols  resigned  his  appointment 
He  was  succeeded  by  Colonel  Lovelace,  during  whose 
administration  of  six  years,  the  colony  was  happy  and 
prosperous.  Towards  the  close  of  his  term  of  office,  war 
with  Holland  having  again  broken  out,  a  small  squadron 
was  despatched  to  destroy  the  commerce  of  the  English 
colonies.  After  having  accomplished  this  purpose  to  a 
considerable  extent,  the  commander  made  a  sudden  de- 
scent on  New  York,  and  Lovelace,  being  absent,  colonel 
Manning,  who  had  been  left  in  command,  sent  down  a 
messenger,  and  treacherously  surrendered  the  place  with- 
out the  least  opposition.  It  remained  in  the  hands  of  the 
Dutch  but  a  few  months,  being  restored  to  the  English 
again  at  the  treaty  of  Westminster,  in  1674. 

The  Duke  of  York  now  took  out  a  new  patent.  Under 
authority  of  this  charter,  he  retained  the  government  of 
New  York  until  his  accession  to  the  throne  of  England, 
as  James  II.  He  first  commissioned  Andros,  who  was 
afterwards  the  oppressor  of  New  England,  to  be  governor, 
under  his  authority,  of  all  his  territories,  from  the  Con- 
necticut to  the  Delaware.  In  October  the  Dutch  resigned 
their  authority  to  Andros.  who  forthwith  entered  upon  the 
duties  of  his  administration.  During  its  continuance  he 
exhibited  much  of  the  harshness,  severity,  and  rapacity 
which  afterwards  rendered  him  so  odious  in  the  eastern 
colonies.  In  1G82,  Colonel  Thomas  Dongan  was  appointed 
governor.    His  administration  is  memorable  as  the  era 

What  was  the  new  name  of  city  and  province  ?— Relate  the  events  ol 
(governor  Nichols's  administration. — Of  Governor  Lovelace's. — Wha. 
were  the  terms  of  the  new  patent  S— Give  an  account  of  Governor  An 
ilro6'S  administration  ?— Who  succeeded  him  ? 


TREATY  WITH  THE  FIVE  NATIONS.  83 


Treaty  with  the  Five  Nations. 

of  the  commencement  of  representative  government  in  the 
3©lony. 

The  administration  of  Colonel  Dongan  was  chiefly  dis- 
tinguish'-'.  by  the  attention  which  he  bestowed  on  Indian 
affairs.  The  confederacy  of  the  Five  Nations  had  tons 
existed  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  colony,  and,  by  'a 
system  of  wise  and  politic  measures,  had  succeeded  in 
acquiring  a  degree  of  power  and  importance  never  attained 
hv  any  other  association  of  the  North  American  tribes. 
They  had  adopted,  among  other  practices,  that  of  incor- 
porating numbers  of  their  conquered  enemies  among 
themselves ;  and  the  consequence  was  the  acquisition  of 
many  hardy  warriors,  and  even  distinguished  sachems 
and  chiefs.  When,  subsequently  to  the  period  of  which 
we  are  now  writing,  the  Tuscarora  trihp  was  vanquished 
by  the  South  Carolina  troops,  it  was  adopted  enure,  and 
thus  gave  to  the  confederacy  the  name  of  the  Six  Nation* 

in  1667,  a  treaty  of  peace  was  signed  between  the  Five 
Nations  and  the  French,  which  lasted  till  the  beginning 
of  Colonel  Dongan's  administration. 

Meantime  the  French  had  advanced  their  settlements 
along  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  in  167*2  built  Fort  Frontig- 
nac  gn  its  north-west  bank,  near  Lake  Ontario  ;  and  the 
Jesuits  were  conciliating  the  neighbouring  Indians,  and 
converting  many  of  them  to  the  Catholic  religion. 

Colonel  Dongan,  perceiving  the  danger  of  these  en* 
croachments  to  the  interests  of  the  colonies,  entered,  in 

What  is  said  of  Colonel  Donean's  administration  ?— Of  the  Five  Na 
lions  ?— What  was  done  by  the  French  1— Who  made  a  treaty  w»Uj 
Five  Nations  • 


DE  LA  BARRli  S  INVASION. 


conjunction  with  Lord  Effingham,  governor  of  Virginia* 

into  a  definitive  treaty  with  the  Five  Nations,  embracing 
all  the  Engiish  settlements  and  all  the  tribes  in  alliance 


Bane,  the  governor  of  Canada,  invaded  the  country  of  tlie 
Kive  Nations;  but  his  army  was  so  reduced  by  famine 
and  sickness,  that  he  was  compelled  to  sue  for  peace,  and 
return  in  disgrace.  His  successor,  De  Nouville,  led  a 
larger  army  into  the  territory,  and  met  with  no  better 
success,  being  defeated  with  a  heavy  loss. 

By  the  death  of  Charles  II,  in  1685,  the  Duke  of  York 
succeeded  to  the  throne  of  England.  The  people  of  New 
York  now  solicited  a  new  constitution,  which  he  had 
previously  promised  them,  but  were  coldly  refused.  At 
die  same  time  additional  taxes  were  imposed;  and  the 
existence  of  a  printing  press  in  the  colony  was  strictly 
forbidden.  Another  measure  of  James  II,  which  was 
highly  injurious  to  the  interests  of  the  colony,  was  a  treaty 
of  neutrality  with  France,  by  which  it  was  stipulated  that 
neither  party  should  give  assistance  to  the  Indian  tribes 
in  their  wars  with  each  other.  This  did  not  prevent  the 
French  from  exciting  hostilities  between  their  Indian 
allies  and  the  Five  Nations,  but  compelled  the  English 
to  refrain  from  assisting  these  their  ancient  friends. 

In  1688,  Andros  was  appointed  governor  of  New  York 
and  New  England.  The  appointment  of  this  tyrant,  and 
the  annexation  of  the  colony  to  the  neighbouring  ones; 
were  measures  particularly  odious  to  the  people.  Andros 
remained  at  Boston,  and  appointed  Nicholson  his  lieute- 
nant-governor. During  his  administration,  the  Five  Na- 
tions, being  at  war  with  the  French,  made  a  sudden  descent 
cm  Montreal,  burned  and  sacked  the  town,  killed  one 
thousand  of  the  inhabitants,  carried  away  a  number  of 
prisoners,  whom  they  burned  alive,  and  then  returned  to 
their  own  country,  with  the  loss  of  only  three  of  their 
namoor.  Had  the  English  followed  up  this  success  of 
their  allies,  all  Canada  might  have  been  easily  conquered. 

Meantime  the  discontent  of  the  people  had  risen  to  an 
Rla  ming-  height,  and  on  receiving  intelligence  of  the 
pCv?essio\.  of  William  and  Mary,  and  of  the  successful 
insurrection  at  Boston,  which  had  terminated  ;he  govern- 

Give  an  account  of  the  invasions  of  De  la  Barre  and  De  Nouvelle.— 
What  happened  on  the  accession  of  James  IA  1— Who  was  made  gover- 
nor in  1668  1 — What  was  the  character  of  his  administration  ?— "What 
feuded  it ) 


took  place  in  1G84.  It  was  long 
to.     In  the  same  year,  De  la 


I 


leisler's  government. 


35 


mar  «'£  Andros,  they  resolved  to  imitate  the  example, 
and  effect  a  revolution. 

Jacoh  Leisler,  a  man  of  ea^er,  headlong  temper,  and 
narrow  capacity,  was  selected  for  a  leader.  He  had 
already  resisted"  the  payment  #f  customs  on  some  goods 
which  he  had  imported,  and  alleged  that  there  was  no 
legitimate  government  in  the  colony.  Raising  a  report 
that  hostile  operations  were  about  to  be  commenced  by 
the  government,  he  took  a  detachment  of  trained  bands, 
and,  seizing  the  fort,  declared  his  determination  to  hold 
it  until  the  decision  of  the  new  sovereigns  should  ta 
known. 

He  then  despatched  a  messenger  to  Kino;  William,  and 
by  negotiations  with  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut, 
succeeded  in  interesting  the  governments  of  these  colonies 
on  his  side.  A  report  at  the  same  time  being  spread  that 
an  English  fleet  was  approaching  to  assist  the  insurgents, 
all  classes  in  New  York  immediately  joined  themselves 
to  Leisler's  party;  and  Nicholson,  afraid  of  sharing  the 
fate  of  the  imprisoned  Andros,  fled  to  England. 

Soon  after  Leisler's  elevation  to  power,  a  letter  came 
from  the  British  ministry,  directed  'to  such  as  for  the 
time,  take  care  for  administering  the  laws  of  the  pro- 
vince,' and  giving  authority  to  perforin  the  duties  of  heiv- 
tenant-governor.  Leisler  regarded  this  letter  as  addressed 
to  himself,  and  accordingly  assumed  the  office,  issued 
commissions,  and  appointed  his  own  executive  council. 

A  few  of  Nicholson's  adherents,  Couitlandt,  the  mayoi 
of  the  city,  Colonel  Bayard,  Major  Schuyler,  and  a  num- 
ber of  other  gentlemen,  jealous  of  the  elevation  ot  a  mar 
of  inferior  rank  to  the  supreme  command,  retired  to  Al- 
bany, and,  seizing  the  fort  there,  declared  that  they  held 
it  for  King  William,  and  would  have  no  connexion  with 
Leisler.  Milbourne,  the  son-in-law  of  Leisler,  was  de 
spatched  to  Albany  to  dislodge  them;  and  an  irruption 
of  French  and  Indians  happening  at  the  same  time,  they 
gave  up  the  fort,  and  retired  to  the  neighbouring  colonies* 
Leisler,  to  revenge  himself  for  their  defection,  confiscated 
their  estates. 

A  convention  was  now  called,  consisting  of  deputies 
from  all  the  towns  and  districts,  who  proceeded  to  enact 

Who  now  usurped  the  government  of  New  York  ?— Relate  the  circum- 
stances of  his  usurpation.*— What  circumstance  save  a  temporary  san*- 
tlon  to  his  proceedings  7— Who  retired  to  Albany  and  renounced  Leisler  1 
-How  were  thev  disposed  of }— What  was  done  by  Uio  convention  ? 
8 


BURNING  OF  SCHENECTADY. 


various  regulations  for  the  temporary  government  of  the 
colony  The  proceedings  of  Leisler  were  of  so  arbitrary 
a  character,  however,  that  a  strong  party  was  formed  in 
opposition  to  him,  and  every  measure  of  his  government 
was  questioned  with  deternmned  hostility.  It  was  fortu- 
nate that  the  Dutch  inhabitants  were  divided  between 
these  two  parties,  so  that  national  antipathy  was  not 
superadded  to  party  discord. 

Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  in  New  York,  when  th© 
miseries  of  foreign  war  and  hostile  invasion  were  added 
to  the  calamity  of  internal  dissension.  The  condition  of 
the  French  in  Canada  had  been  suddenly  changed  from 
the  depth  of  distress  and  danger  to  comparative  security, 
by  the  arrival  of  a  strong  reinforcement  from  the  parent 
state,  under  the  command  of  a  skilful  and  active  general, 
the  old  Count  de  Frontignac,  who  now  became  governor, 
and  speedily  retrieved  the  affairs  of  his  countrymen.  He 
first  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  treaty  of  neutrality  from  the 
Five  Nations  ;  and,  war  having  been  declared  between 
France  and  England,  he  collected  a  body  of  French  and 
Indians,  and  despatched  them  in  the  depth  of  winter 
against  New  York.  This  party  having  wandered  for 
twenty-two  days  through  deserts,  rendered  trackless  by 
the  snow,  approached  the  village  of  Schenectady  in  so 
exhausted  a  state,  that  they  had  determined  to  surrender 
themselves  as  prisoners  or  war.  But  arriving  at  a  late 
hour  on  a  stormy  night,  and  finding,  by  means  of  their 
spies,  that  the  inhabitants  were  asleep,  without  a  guard, 
they  suddenly  resolved  to  refuse  the  mercy  which  they 
had  been  just  on  the  point  of  imploring,  and  dividing 
themselves  into  several  parties,  they  set  fire  to  the  village 
in  various  places,  and  attacked  the  inhabitants  as  they 
rled  f  rom  the  flames.  Men,  women,  and  children,  shared 
the  same  fate.  Sixty  persons  were  massacred,  and  twen 
ty-seven  carried  into  captivity.  Of  the  fugitives  who 
escaped,  half  clad,  and  made  their  way  through  a  storm 
of  snow  to  Albany,  twenty-five  lost  their  limbs  by  the 
intensity  of  the  frost.  The  French,  having  destroyed  the 
village,  retired,  laden  with  plunder. 

This  atrocious  proceeding  roused  the  indignation  of  all 
the  colonies.  Extensive  preparations  were  immediately 
commenced,  in  New  York  and  New  England,  for  a  gene 

What  was  done  by  Leisler  ?— By  his  opponents  1— What  new  misfoi* 
fortune  befell  the  colony  1 — Relate  the  circumstances  of  the  burning  ol 
*,neneclady  —  How  did  the  colonists  prepare  to  revenge  this  massacre  ? 


FALL  OF  LEISLER. 


87 


lal  invasion  of  Canada.  An  expedition  against  Quebec 
under  Sir  William  Phipps,  sailed  from  Boston  ;  and  the 
united  forces  of  Connecticut  and  New  York,  under  the 
command  of  General  Winthrop  were  to  march  again?! 
Montreal.  But  Leisler's  son  in-lawr,  Milboume,  who 
acted  as  commissary-general,  having  failed  to  furnish  sup- 
plies, and  the  Indians  not  bringing  the  requisite  number 
of  canoes,  for  crossing  the  rivers  and  lakes,  the  general 
was  obliged  to  order  a  retreat.  The  expedition  against 
Quebec  was  equally  unsuccessful. 

Leisler,  transported  with  rage  when  he  was  informed 
of  the  retreat,  caused  Winthrop  to  be  arrested,  but  was 
instantly  compelled,  by  the  indignation  of  all  parties,  to 
release  him.  This  man  was  intoxicated  with  his  eleva- 
tion, and  began  to  betray  his  utter  incapacity  for  the  su- 
preme controul  of  a  colony.  The  government  of  Connec- 
ticut, incensed  at  the  affront  to  one  of  their  ablest  officers, 
warned  him  that  his  state  needed  prudence ;  and  that  he 
had  urgent  occasion  for  friends. 

King  William  received  the  messenger,  who  had  been 
sent  to  him  by  Leisler,  very  graciously,  and  admitted  him 
to  the  honour  of  kissing  his  hand,  as  a  testimony  of  his 
approbation  of  the  proceedings  at  New  York.  But  Ni- 
cholson, arriving  in  England,  found  means  to  prejudice 
the  royal  mind  against  the  insurgents  both  of  Boston  and 
New  York.  The  king  returned  thanks  to  the  people  of 
New  York,  for  their  fidelity ;  but,  without  recognising 
the  governor  of  their  choice,  he  committed  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  province  to  Colonel  Slough ter,  in  lG89,who 
did  not  arrive  in  the  province,  however,  till  1G91. 

The  new  governor,  on  his  arrival,  summoned  Leisler 
to  deliver  up  the  fort.  Unwilling  to  relinquish  the  power 
which  he  had  so  long  held,  he  replied  that  he  would  not 
give  it  up,  but  to  an  order  under  the  king's  own  hand. 
Finding,  however,  that  parties  were  strong  against  him, 
he  abandoned  his  desperate  design  of  defending  the  fort; 
and,  on  surrendering  it,  he  was  instantly  denounced  as  3 
tebei,  and  cast  into  prison,  with  Milbourne,  and  others  of 
his  adherents,  on  a  charge  of  high  treason. 

Sloughter  then  called  an  assembly  who  voted  an  ad- 
dress, censuring  the  conduct  of  Leisler,  and  passed  an  act 

How  was  the  design  frustrated  ?— What  was  done  by  Leisler  ?— By  iha 
government  of  Connecticut ■?— By  Kina  William  1— Whom  did  he  ap 
point  to  be  governor  of  New  York  ?— Give  ail  account  of  »Jie  fall  oJ 
Leisler —What  was  dme  by  the  assembiy  ) 


Bfl 


EXECUTION  OF  LEISLER. 


annulling  the  regulations  which  had  heen  in  force  during 
Lis  administration.  They  also  passed  a  law  declaring  the 
assembling  of  a  representative  body  to  be  an  inherent 
njrht  of  the  people,  and  that  all  the  other  liberties  of 
Englishmen  belonged  of  right  to  the  colonists.  This  act 
was  afterwards  annulled  by  King  William. 

Leisler  and  Milhourne  were  now  brought  to  trial;  and, 
after  vainly  pleading  their  loyalty  and  public  services, 
were  convicted  of  treason,  and  sentenced  to  death.  The 
governor  still  hesitated  to  destroy  the  two  persons,  who, 
of  all  the  inhabitants,  had  been  the  first  to  declare  them- 
selves in  favour  of  his  sovereign.  Their  enemies  resorted 
to  a  most  unjustifiable  stratagem.  They  prepared  a  sump- 
tuous feast,  to  which  Colonel  Sloughter  was  invited  ;  and 
when  his  reason  was  drowned  in  wine,  the  entreaties  of 
the  company  prevailed  with  him  to  sign  the  death-war- 
rant; and,  before  he  recovered  from  his  intoxication,  tha 
prisoners  were  executed. 

The  best  act  of  Sloughter's  administration  was  the 
execution  of  a  new  treaty,  offensive  and  defensive,  with 
(lie  Five  Nations.  On  his  return  from  the  conference 
with  their  deputies  he  suddenly  died.  He  was  a  man  of 
profligate  character,  and  mean  abilities. 

Colonel  Fletcher  was  the  next  governor  of  New  York. 
He  arrived  in  1692.  He  was  an  able  soldier,  but  ava- 
ricious and  passionate.  The  king,  who  had  refused  to 
gTant  a  charter  to  New  York,  was  anxious  to  encroach 
on  the  privileges  of  Connecticut,  by  placing  the  militia 
of  that  colony  under  the  controul  of  Fletcher.  To  effect 
this  object,  Fletcher  sent  a  commission  to  Governor 
Trent,  of  Connecticut,  who  was  already  commander  of 
the  colonial  force  by  virtue  of  his  office.  The  acceptance 
of  a  commission,  from  the  governor  of  New  York,  would 
have  made  him  subject  to  his  orders.  It  was  of  course 
refused.  Incensed  at  such  contumacy,  Fletcher  proceeded, 
with  his  usual  impetuosity,  to  Hartford,  and  commanded 
the  assembly  of  the  colony,  who  were  then  in  session, 
to  place  their  militia  under  his  orders,  as  they  would 
answer  it  to  the  king.  He  even  threatened  to  issue  a 
proclamation  calling  on  all  who  were  for  the  kin^  to  join 
him,  and  denouncing  all  others  as  traitors.    Finaing  his 

Relate  the  circumstances  of  the  death  of  Leisler  and  Milbourne.— 
What  was  the  best  act  of  Sloushter'sadminisi  ration  ?— What  ended  it?— 
What  was  his  character  ? — Who  was  t lie  next,  governor  ot  New  York  ?— 
What  was  his  char;*cter  ? — Give  an  accountof  his  adventure  'n  Connec 
lirut. 


PEACE  OF  RYSWICK. 


89 


Affair  of  Fletcher  and  Wadsworth. 


menaces  disregarded,  he  presented  himself  with  one  of 
nis  council,  Colonel  Bayard,  to  the  militia,  at  their  pa- 
rade, and  commanded  Bayard  to  read  his  commission 
from  the  king  aloud.  But  Captain  Wadsworth,  a  tried 
patriot,  stepped  forward,  and  commanded  the  drums  to 
beat,  so  that  the  reader  could  not  be  heard.  When  Flet- 
cher attempted  to  interpose,  Wadsworth  supported  his 
orders  with  such  determination,  that  his  antagonist  wa8 
compelled  to  give  up  the  point,  and  make  a  hasty  retreat 
to  his  own  jurisdiction.  The  king  ordered  the  matter  to 
be  submitted  to  the  attorney  and  solicitor  general  of  Eng- 
land, who  decided  in. favour  of  Connecticut. 

The  peace  of  Ryswick,  which  took  place  in  1G97,  gave 
repose  to  the  colonies,  but  left  the  Five  Nations  exposed 
to  the  hostilities  of  the  French.  Count  Frontignac  pre- 
pared to  direct  his  whole  force  against  them  ;  and  was 
only  prevented  from  executing  his  purpose  by  the  energy 
and  decision  of  the  Earl  of  Bellamont,  who  had  now  suc- 
seeded  Fletcher  'in  the  government  of  the  colony.  He 
not  only  supplied  the  Five  Nations  with  ammunition  and 
military  stores,  but  notified  Count  Frontignac,  that,  if  the 
French  should  presume  to  attack  them,  he  would  march 
the  whole  disposable  force  of  the  province  to  their  aid 
This  threat  was  effectual,  and  a  peace  between  the  French 
and  the  Five  Nations  was  soon  afterwards  concluded. 

Lord  Bellamont's  administration  was  terminated  by  his 
death,  in  1701 :  and  he  was  succeeded  by  Lord  Combury, 

What  was  the  effect  of  the  peace  of  Ryswick?— What  was  done  b) 
Ihe  Eari  of  Bellamont  1— Who  succeeded  Lord  Bellamont  \ 

8* 


30 


LORD  CORNBURY. 


grandson  of  the  great  chancellor,  Lord  Clarendon  ;  but  % 
most  degenerate  and  unworthy  descendant  of  that  illua- 
trio  is  man.  Parties  ran  high  under  his  administration, 
and  he  was  a  violent  supporter  of  the  anti-Leislerian  fac- 
tion. He  was  also  an  over-strenuous  advocate  of  the 
Church  of  England;  and  did  not  scruple  to  persecute, 
with  unrelenting  hate,  the  members  of  all  other  denomi- 
nations.  He  embezzled  the  public  money,  ran  in  debt  on 
his  own  private  account,  and  evaded  payment  by  the  pri- 
vileges of  his  office.  All  parties  became  disgusted  with 
his  unprincipled  conduct;  and,  forgetting  their  former 
animosities  against  each  other,  united  in  earnestly  peti- 
tioning for  his  recall.  In  1709,  Queen  Anne,  the  new 
sovereign  of  England,  was  induced  to  supersede  his  corrv 
mission,  and  appoint  Lord  Lovelace  to  succeed  him. 
Deprived  of  his  office,  he  was  instantly  arrested,  and 
thrown  into  prison,  by  his  enraged  creditors,  and  remained 
there  until  the  death  of  his  father,  by  elevating  him  to  the 
peerage,  entitled  him  to  his  liberation.  He  then  returned 
to  England,  and  died  in  the  year  1723.  The  brief  admi- 
nistration of  Lord  Lovelace,  distinguished  by  no  remark- 
able occurrence,  was  terminated  by  his  sudden  decease. 

Indeed,  there  was  no  occurrence  of  remarkable  interest 
during  the  administrations  of  the  subsequent  governors 
(ill  1754,  the  period  to  which  we  are  bringing  forward 
the  history  of  the  distinct  colonies. 

In  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century  the  population 
of  the  whole  colony  of  New  York*vvas  scarcely  100,000 
inhabitants — less  than  one-half  the  number  now  contained 
in  the  metropolis  of  that  state.  The  Indian  wars,  which 
were  almost  constantly  raging  on  the  frontier,  were  an 
effectual  check  to  the  extended  settlement  of  the  interior 


CHAPTER  XV. 

COLONISATION  OF  NEW  JERSEY. 

We  have  already  referred  to  the  early  settlements  of  the 
Swedes  and  Dutch,  on  the  Delaware  river.    It  was  not 

What  was  Lord  Cornbury's  character  ?— What  were  his  acts  ?— What 
occasioned  his  removal  ?— Who  succeeded  him?— What  is  said  of  Corn* 
bury's  subsequent  career  ? — Of  New  York  in  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth 
century  ?— W  ho  first  settled  in  New  Jersey,  on  the  Delaware  ? 


FAVOLRABLE  CONDITIONS  OF  SETTLEMENT.  91 


until  1  f»  10  that  any  attempt  was  made,  by  the  English, 
to  colonise  this  region ;  and  then  it  was  successfully 
resisted.  Their  settlement  at  Elsingburgh  was  broken 
up  by  the  united  efforts  of  the  Swedes  and  Dutch.  The 
Swedes  took  possession  of  the  place,  built  a  fort,  com- 
manded the  navigation  of  the  river,  and  exacted  duties 
from  the  ships  of  other  nations  passing  on  its  water?. 
This  lasted  tilt  their  subjugation  by  the  Dutch,  under 
Peter  Stuvvesant,  which  has  already  been  related. 

When  New  York  was  given  to  the  Duke  of  York,  by 
Charles  II,  the  country  between  the  Delaware  and  HimI- 
son  was  included  in  the  grant  It  was  immediately  after- 
wards conveyed,  by  the  duke,  to  Lord  Berkeley  and  Sir 
George  Carteret.  In  compliment  to  Carteret,  who  had 
defended  the  island  of  Jersey  against  the  Long  Parliament 
in  the  civil  war,  it  was  called  Nova-Cesaria,  or  New 
Jersey.  To  invite  settlers  to  the  country,  the  proprietaries 
gave  assurance  that  the  province  should  enjoy  a  repre- 
sentative government ;  freedom  from  all  taxes,  except 
such  as  were  imposed  by  the  general  assembly ;  and  the 
undisturbed  enjoyment  of  liberty  of  conscience.  This 
last  provision  was  undoubtedly  intended  for  the  benefit 
of  the  society  of  Friends,  who  had  been  much  molested 
by  the  Dutch  in  the  neighbouring  colony;  and  many  of 
whom  were  already  settled  in  New  Jersey.  Lands  were 
also  offered,  at  a  quit  rent  of  a  half-penny  an  acre,  after 
the  year  1670,  witn  the  further  condition,  that  one  able- 
bodied  male  servant  should  be  maintained  for  every  100 
acres  of  land,  thus  affording  a  guarantee  for  the  actual 
cultivation  of  the  land.  This  condition  was  probably 
intended  to  prevent  the  appropriation  of  large  tracts  by 
speculators.  New  provisions  were  added  to  this  constw 
tution,  by  subsequent  proclamations  of  the  proprietors, 
and  the  whole  code  was  denominated,  by  the  people,  the 
Laws  of  the  Concessions,  and  regarded  by  them  as  the 
great  charter  of  their  liberties. 

Philip  Carteret,  the  first  governor  of  New  Jersey,  pur- 
chased from  the  Indians  their  titles  to  all  the  lands  which 
were  occupied.  This  proceeding  was  afterwards  approved 
by  the  proprietaries,  who  then  established  the  rule,  thai 
all  lands  should  be  purchased  from  the  Indians  by  the 

When  did  the  English  first  attempt  to  settle  there?— What  was  the 
result  J—  Who  dispossessed  the  Swedes  ?— Who  eranted  New  Jersey  lo 
Berkeley  and  Carteret  1— What  privileges  did  they  offer  to  settlers  1 — 
What  was  done  by  Philip  Carteret  ? 


M 


PHILIP  CARTERET 


governor  and  council,  who  were  to  be  reimbursed  by  the 
settlers,  in  proportion  to  their  respective  possessions. 

Colonel  Nichols,  the  first  English  governor  of  New 
\  ork,  while  yet  unacquainted  with  the  duke's  grant  to 
Berkeley  and  Carteret,  had  granted  licenses  to  persons  to 
purchase  lands  of  the  Indians,  and  make  settlements  in 


bridge,  and  Piscataway  were  accordingly  settled.  But 
the  hopes  which  he  had  entertained  of  increasing  the 
value  of  the  duke's  territories  by  this  measure,  were  socn 
dissipated  by  intelligence  of  his  having  parted  with  his 
claim  to  all  the  lands  south-west  of  the  Hudson.  The 
measures  which  Nichols  had  already  taken,  gave  rise  to 
disputes  between  his  settlers  and  the  proprietaries,  which 
disturbed  the  colony  for  more  than  half  a  century. 

Nichols  endeavoured  to  prevail  on  the  duke  to  revoke 
the  grant;  but  this  was  not  done,  and  the  government 
was  surrendered  to  Philip  Carteret,  who  arrived  in  1665, 
with  thirty  settlers,  and  fixed  his  residence  at  Elizabeth- 
town,  the  first  capital  of  the  colony.  Here  he  remained 
for  several  years,  while  the  little  state  grew  and  flourished 
under  his  prudent  administration.  Its  free  institutions, 
fertile  soil,  and  fortunate  situation  for  commerce,  all  con 
tributed  to  invite  settlers,  and  advance  its  prosperity. 

In  1670,  the  earliest  cjuit-rents  fell  due.  The  firs; 
demand  of  this  tribute  excited  general  disgust.  A  nume- 
rous party,  including  those  who  had  settled  under  Ni- 
chols, refused  to  acknowledge  the  title  of  the  proprietors, 
and  in  opposition  to  it  set  up  titles  which  they  had  ob- 
tained from  the  Indians.  The  governor  struggled  hard 
to  maintain  the  rights  of  the  proprietaries  for  two  years, 
till  at  length  an  insurrection  broke  forth,  and  he  was  com- 
pelled to  return  to  England,  abandoning  the  government; 
which  was  immediately  conferred  on  a  son  of  Sir  George, 
Carteret,  who  had  favoured  the  popular  party. 

In  1673,  the  Dutch  recovered  New  Jersey,  together 
with  New  York,  but  soon  afterwrards  it  was  restored  to 
the  English  by  the  treaty  of  London.  After  this  event 
the  Duke  of  \  ork  obtained  a  new  charter  for  New  York 
and  New  Jersey ;  appointed  Andros  governor  over  the 
whole  reunited  province,  and  investing  all  the  legislative 

What  was  done  by  Colonel  Nichols  1— By  the  Duke  of  York  1— What 
was  the  first  capital  of  New  Jersey  ? — What  is  said  of  Carteret's  admi- 
nistration 1— What  is  said  of  the  quit-rents  ?— Of  the  Dutch  ?— Of  tha 
Duke  of  York  1 


towns  of  Elizabethtown,  Wood- 


NEW    JERSEY  DIVIDED. 


93 


power  in  the  governor  and  council,  established  the  same 
arbitrary  government  in  New  Jerspy  which  he  had  all 
along  maintained  in  New  York.  He  promised  Sir  George 
Carteret,  however,  to  renew  his  grant  of  New  Jersey* 
But  when  he  finally  performed  his  promise,  he  still  or~ 
dered  Andros  to  maintain  his  prerogative  over  the  whole 
territory. 

In  1675,  Philip  Carteret  returned  to  New  Jersey,  and 
was  willingly  received  by  the  inhabitants,  who  had  be- 
come heartily  weary  of  the  tyranny  of  Andros.  As  he 
postponed  the  payment  of  quit-rents  to  a  future  day,  and 
published  a  new  set  of  concessions  from  Sir  George  Carte- 
ret, peace  and  order  were  once  more  restored  to  the  colony. 
The  only  subject  of  uneasiness  arose  from  the  arbitrary 
proceedings  of  Andros,  who  interdicted  and  finally  de- 
stroyed their  commerce,  exacted  tribute,  and  even  arrested 
Governor  Carteret,  and  conveyed  him  a  prisoner  to  New 
York.  He  was  only  released  by  the  interposition  of  the 
Duke  of  York. 

In  1674,  Lord  Berkeley,  one  of  those  who  had  received 
the  grant  from  the  Duke  of  York,  sold  his  share  of  New 
Jersey  to  two  English  Quakers,  named  Fenwicke  and 
Byllinge,  conveying  it  to  the  first  of  them  in  trust  for  the 
other.  A  dispute  arising  between  them,  the  matter  was 
referred  to  the  celebrated  William  Penn,  who  decided  in 
favour  of  Byllinge.  Fenwicke  came  over  with  his  family 
in  1675,  and  settled  in  the  western  part  of  New  Jersey. 

Byllinge  subsequently  became  embarrassed  in  his  peci>- 
niary  affairs,  and  made  an  assignment  of  his  claims  on 
New  Jersey  to  William  Penn,  Gawen  Lawrie,  and  Ni- 
cholas Lewis,  who  assumed  the  direction  of  the  ter- 
ritory thus  conveyed.  Their  first  care  was  to  effect  a 
division  of  the  province  between  themselves  and  Sir 
George  Carteret;  and,  accordingly,  the  eastern  part 
was  assigned  to  Carteret,  under  the  name  of  East  New 
Jersey;  the  western  part  to  Byllinge's  assigns,  who 
named  their  portion  \Vest  New  Jersey.    The  western 

ftroprietors  then  divided  their  territory  into  one  hundred 
ots,  ten  of  which  they  assigned  to  Fenwicke,  and  th« 
remaining  ninety  they  reserved  to  be  sold  for  the  benefit 
of  Byllinge's  creditors.    They  then  gave  the  settlers  a 

What  is  said  of  Philip  Cartpret  1 — How  was  he  insulted  I — How  re- 
.eased  i — To  whom  did  Lord  Berkeley  s^ll  his  part  of  New  Jersey 
What  events  followed? — To  whom  did  Byllinse  assign  his  part? — How 
#as  the  province  divided  J— How  were  the  pans  named  I— How  was  th 
western  part  divided  ? 


94 


FIRST  REPRESENTATIVE  ASSEMBLV. 


free  constitution,  under  the  title  of  Concessions,  granting 
all  the  important  privileges  of  civil  and  religious  liberty. 
In  1677,  upwards  of  four  hundred  Quakers,  many  of 


England,  and  settled  in  West  New  Jersey,  giving  their 
first  settlement  the  name  of  Burlington. 

The  claims  of  the  Duke  of  York  to  jurisdiction  over 
New  Jersey  continued  to  be  urged,  to  the  great  annoy- 
ance of  the  inhabitants,  until  1680,  when,  after  repeated 
remonstrances  to  the  English  government,  and  a  legal 
decision  in  their  favour,  tne  people  finally  succeeded  in 
procuring  a  formal  recognition  of  their  independence. 

West  Jersey  now  rapidly  filled  with  inhabitants,  most 
of  them  being  of  the  Quaker  persuasion.  Their  first 
representative  assembly  met  in  1681.  It  was  convoked 
by  Samuel  Jennings,  the  deputy  of  Edward  Byllinge, 
their  first  governor.  In  this  assembly  was  enacted  a  body 
of  Fundamental  Constitutions,  which  formed  the  future 
basis  of  their  government. 

In  1682,  William  Penn,  and  eleven  other  persons  of  the 
society  of  Friends,  purchased  from  Sir  George  Carteret 
the  whole  province  of  East  New  Jersey.  Twelve  other 
persons,  of  a  different  religious  persuasion  from  their  own, 
were  then  united  with  the  purchasers,  and  to  these  twenty- 
four  proprietaries  the  Duke  of  York  executed  his  third 
and  last  grant  of  East  New  Jersey;  on  receiving  which, 
they  proceeded  to  organise  a  proprietary  government. 
The  first  governor  was  the  celebrated  Robert  Barclay, 
author  of  the  '  Apology  for  the  Quakers  ;'  who  was  ap- 
pointed for  life.  Under  his  brief  administration  a  large 
number  of  emigrants  arrived  from  Scotland.  Barclay 
died  in  1690. 

On  his  accession  to  the  throne,  James  II,  utterly  disre- 
garding the  engagements  he  had  entered  into  as  Duke  of 
York,  attempted  to  deprive  New  Jersey  of  its  chartered 
privileges,  and  was  only  prevented  from  the  execution  of 
[lis  purpose  by  the  revolution,  which  deprived  him  of  the 
throne  in  1688. 

From  that  period  till  1692,  Chalmers  asserts  that  no 
government  whatever  existed  in  New  Jersey ;  and  it  is 

What  was  Granted  to  the  settlers  ?— When  and  by  whom  was  Bur- 
lington settled  ?— What  took  place  in  1(580?—  When  was  the  first  as 
sembly  convoked  ?— What  was  done  by  it  ?— Who  purchased  East 
New  Jersey  in  1682 ? — Who  was  the  first  governor  ?— What  was  attempt- 
ed by  James  I1 1— How  was  his  design  frustrated?— What  is  said  by 
Chalmers  ? 


them  possessed  of  considerable 


ANARCHY  WITHOUT  DISORDER. 


99 


highly  creditable  to  the  society  of  Friends,  whose  mem- 
bers composed  the  main  part  of  the  population,  that  the 
peace  of  the  country  and  the  prosperity  of  its  inhabitants 
were  promoted  during  this  interval  by  their  own  honesty, 
sobriety,  and  industry. 

The  pretensions  ot  New  York  to  jurisdiction  over  New 
Jersey  were  revived  under  William  and  Mary,  which  cir- 
cumstance led  to  much  angry  discussion,  until,  at  the 
commencement  of  the  reign  of  Queen  Anne,  the  proprie- 
taries, wearied  with  continual  embarrassments  and  dis- 
putes, surrendered  their  powers  of  government  to  the 
crown.  The  queen  forthwith  united  Last  and  West  New 
Jersey  into  one  province,  and  committed  the  government 
of  it,  as  well  as  of  New  York,  to  her  kinsman,  Lord 
(Jornbury.  His  administration  here,  as  well  as  in  the 
neighbouring  colony,  was  only  distinguished  by  his  arro- 
gant attempts  to  overawe  and  dictate  to  the  colonial  as- 
semblies, and  their  firm  and  resolute  resistance  of  his 
assumptions  of  arbitrary  power. 

After  his  recall,  New  York  and  New  Jersey  continued 
for  many  years  to  be  ruled  by  the  same  governor,  each 
choosing  a  separate  assembly;  and  it  was  not  till  1738, 
that  a  separate  governor  for  New  Jersey  was  appointed  at 
the  instance  of  the  people.  Lewis  Morris  was  the  first 
governor  under  this  new  arrangement.  The  college  of 
Nassau  Hall,  at  Princeton,  was  founded  the  same  year. 

After  this  period,  no  remarkable  circumstance  trans- 
oired  in  this  province,  until  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth 
WKtury,  the  period  to  which  we  are  now  bringing  tip  the 
aistory  of  the  several  colonies,  which  a  view  to  proceed 
Afterwards  with  an  account  of  their  united  operations  in 
Jie  French  war  of  1754. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

COLONISATION  OF  DELAWARE. 

Delaware  was  first  settled  in  1627.  William  Usselin 
an  eminent  Swedish  merchant,  being  satisfied  of  the  ad  £ 

What  is  said  of  the  Friends  7— What  was  done  by  the  proprietaries  7— 
By  Queen  Anne'1— By  Lord  Cornbury  7— How  were  affairs  managed 
after  his  recall  7— What  took  place  in  1738  7— When  was  Delaware  first 
seated  7 


9b  THE  LOWER  COUNTIES  OF  THE  DELAWARE. 


vantages  of  colonising  the  country  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  New  Netherlands,  gained  the  permission  of  Gustavus 
Adolphus,  King  of  Sweden,  to  form  a  company  for  the 
purpose.  Large  sums  of  money  were  accordingly  con- 
tributed, and  a  colony  of  Swedes  and  Finns  sent  out, 
who  first  landed  at  Cape  Henlopen,  the  delightful  ap- 

?earance  of  which  induced  them  to  give  it  the  name  of 
Jaradise  Point.  They,  soon  after,  bought  of  the  natives 
the  land  from  that  cape  to  the  falls  of  the  Delaware ; 
and  scattered  their  villages  along  the  shores  of  the 
river. 

Their  first  settlement  was  near  Wilmington,  at  the 
mouth  of  Christina  creek,  and  they  afterwards  built  forts 
at  Lewistown  and  Tinicum  isle  :  which  last  was  the  seal 
of  government  of  their  colony  of  New  Swedeland,  or 
New  Sweden,  as  they  were  pleased  to  call  it.  Here 
John  Printz,  their  governor,  built  himself  a  spacious 
mansion,  which  he  called  Printz  Hall ;  and  supported  the 
dignity  of  a  colonial  viceroy. 

f  he  empire  was  destined,  however,  to  a  speedy  termi- 
nation, 'lhe  Dutchmen  of  New  Netherlands  could  not 
bear  the  presence  of  so  formidable  a  rival.  They  built  a 
fort  in  1651  at  New  Castle,  in  the  very  centre,  as  it  were, 
oi'  New  Sweden,  and  notwithstanding  the  protestation? 
of  Printz,  held  it  till  the  accession  ot  Risingh,  his  suc- 
cessor, who  soon  after  succeeded  in  taking  it  from  the 
Dutch  by  surprise. 

Peter  Stuyvesant,  the  Dutch  governor  of  New  York,  in 
revenge  for  this  insult,  fitted  out  a  grand  armament,  in- 
vaded New  Sweden,  and  reduced  the  whole  colony  to 
complete  subjection. 

W  hen  the  English  conquered  New  Netherlands,  after- 
wards called  New  York,  they  also  obtained  Delaware, 
which  was  considered  a  part  of  that  territory.  In  1682, 
New  Castle,  and  the  country  for  a  compass  of  twelve 
miles  round  it,  were  purchased  of  the  Duke  of  York  by 
Willi  im  Penn,  who  afterwards  extended  his  purchase  to 
(Jape  Henlopen.  This  country,  called  the  Lower  Counties 
if  the  Delaware,  remained  a  portion  of  William  Penn'a 
*olony  of  Pennsylvania  for  twenty  years  afterwards. 

In  1703,  the  Lower  counties  were  separated  from  Penn- 

Give  an  account  of  the  settlement.— "WTipre  did  the  Swedes  build 
orta?— What  is  said  of  Printz  J— Of  the  Dutch  ?— Of  Risingh'?— Of 
Stuyvesant  ?— Of  the  inhabitants  of  New  Sweden  1— Of  the  English  V- • 
Ji  William  Penn  ?— Of  the  Lower  couuties  on  the  Delaware  * 


WILLIAM  PhX>. 


gylvania :  and  have  since  retained  their  independence 
•ny  other  colony,  under  the  name  of  Delaware. 

The  limited  extent  of  its  territory  gives  this  state  rather 
&  diminutive  appearance  on  the  map  ;  but  its  soldiers  have 
ever  been  among  the  bravest  in  defence  of  our  iinerties, 
and  its  statesmen  have  at  all  periods  exerted  a  command- 
ing influence  in  the  councils  of  the  nation. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

COLONISATION  OF  PENNSYLVANIA . 

This  colony  was  founded  by  the  celebrated  William 
Penn,  in  1681.  He  was  the  son  of  Sir  William  Penn, 
n  British  admiral,  who,  under  the  protectorate  of  Crom- 
well, effected  the  conquest  of  Jamaica,  for  the  British 
crown.  He  also  performed  important  services  for  the 
Stuart  family,  and,  after  the  Restoration,  enjoyed  high 
favour  at  the  court.  Young  Penn  was  early  entered  as  a 
commoner  at  Oxford  university,  but  having  imbibed  a 
strong  predilection  for  Quaker  sentiments,  he  espoused 
the  cause  of  that  sect  with  so  much  warmth  that  he,  with 
several  others,  was  expelled  from  the  university. 

On  the  death  of  his  father  he  became  heir  to  a  hano- 
some  estate,  but  he  continued  to  preach,  write,  and  sufle. 
persecution  as  before. 

The  attention  of  Penn  was  attracted  to  colonisation,  hy 
the  interest  which  he  took  in  the  affairs  of  New  Jersey. 
Learning  that  a  large  tract  of  land,  lying  between  the 
possessions  of  the  Duke  of  York,  and  those  of  Lord  Bal- 
timore, was  still  unoccupied,  he  formed  the  noble  design 
of  founding  there  a  new  state  in  which  the  liberal  ideas 
he  had  formed  of  civil  and  religious  liberty  should  be  fully 
realised.  He  accordingly  presented  a  petition  to  Charles  If, 
urging  his  claim  for  a  debt  incurred  by  the  crown  to  his 
father,  and  soliciting  a  grant  of  the  land  on  which  he 
desired  to  settle.  A  charter  was  readily  granted  by  the 
king. 

Of  the  soldiers  and  statesmen  of  Delaware  ?— When  was  Pennsyl- 
vania founded  ?— What  is  said  of  Admiral  Penn?—  Of  William  Penn  !- 
How  was  Penn's  attention  first  directed  to  colonisation  1— How  did  he 
obiain  his  charter  I 

9 


CHARTER  OF  PENNSYLVANIA. 


This  charter  constituted  William  Penn  and  his  heiis 
true  and  absolute  proprietaries  of  the  province  of  Penn- 
sylvania, saving  to  the  crown  their  allegiance,  and  the 
sovereignity.  It  gave  him  and  his  heirs,  and  their  deputies 
power  1)  make  laws,  with  the  advice  of  the  freemen,  and 
to  erect  courts  of  justice,  for  the  rxecution  of  those  laws, 

f>rovide<i  they  should  not  be  repugnant  to  those  of  Eng- 
and. 

Penn  now  invited  purchasers;  and  a  large  number, 
chiefly  of  his  own  persuasion,  prepared  to  emigrate. 
Some  n  erchants  forming  a  company,  purchased  20,000 
acres  of  land  at  the  rate  of  twenty  pounds  for  every 
thousand  acres.  In  May,  1GS1,  he  despatched  Markham, 
his  relative,  with  a  company  of  emigrants,  to  take  pos- 
session of  the  territory,  fie  at  the  same  time  sent 
n  letter  to  the  Indians,  assuring  them  of  his  just  and 
tfiendly  intentions  with  respect  to  themselves. 

In  the  following  April,  Penn  published  '  the  frame  of 
government  for  Pennsylvania,'  and,  in  May,  a  body  of 
laws  which  had  been  agreed  upon  by  himself,  and  the 
adventurers  in  England. 

To  prevent  future  claims  to  the  province  by  the  Duke 
of  York,  or  his  heirs,  Penn  obtained  from  him  his  deed 
of  release  for  it ;  and,  as  an  additional  grant,  iie  procured 
from  him  also,  his  right  and  interest  in  that  tract  of  land, 
wnioh  was  at  first  called  the  *  Territories  of  Pennsylvania,' 
and  aftei  wards,  the  1  Three  Lower  Counties  on  Delaware.' 
Tins  constitutes,  as  we  have  already  remarked,  the 
present  state  of  Delaware. 

Penn,  having  completed  these  arrangements,  embarked, 
m  August,  tor  America,  accompanied  by  a  large  number 
of  emigrants,  chiefly  of  his  own  religious  persuasion. 
He  landed  at  i\'ew  Castle,  on  the  *24th  of  October.  The 
next  dav  the  people  were  summoned  to  the  court  house  ; 
possession  of  the  country  was  legally  given  to  the  pro- 
prietary ;  and  he  acquainted  them  with  the  design  of  his 
coming,  and  the  nature  of  the  government  which  he  came 
to  establish. 

He  then  pioceeded  to  Upland,  now  called  Chester,  and 

What  were  its  tprms  7 — Who  purchased  lands  ?— Who  emigrated  ?— 
When  ?— To  whom  did  Penn  write  a  letter  What  did  he  publish  in 
April,  1681  Jr— What  is  said  of  these  laws  ?— What  did  Penn  obtain  from 
the  Dune  of  York  ?— When  did  he  embark  for  America Where  did 
he  land  1-What  was  done  next  day  J 


PE.VN'S  TREATY  WITH  THE   INDIANS.  W 


Peon  laying  out  the  plan  of  Philadelphia. 


there  called  an  assembly  on  the  4th  of  December.  This 
assembly  passed  an  act  of  union,  annexing  the  Three 
Lower  Counties  to  the  province,  and  an  act  of  settlement 
in  reference  to  the  frame  of  government.  The  foreigners, 
residing  in  the  province,  were  naturalised,  and  the  laws, 
agreed  on  in  England,  were  passed  in  form.  Penn  then 
selected  the  site  of  an  extensive  city,  to  which  he  gave 
the  name  of  Philadelphia,  and  laid  out  the  plan  on  which 
it  should  be  built.  Before  the  end  of  the  year  it  contained 
eighty  dwellings. 

Penn's  next"  step  was  to  enter  into  a  treaty  with  the 
Tndian  tribes  in  his  neighbourhood.  Regarding  them  as 
the  rightful  possessors  of  the  soil,  he  fairly  purchased 
from  them  their  lands,  giving  in  exchange  valuable  Euro- 
pean goods  and  commodities,  such  as  were  useful  to  them. 
This  treaty,  executed  without  the  formality  of  an  oath, 
was  inviolably  preserved  for  a  period  of  seventy  years. 

Within  a  year,  between  twenty  and  thirty  vessels 
with  passengers,  arrived  in  the  province.  The  banks  of 
the  Delaware  were  rapidly  settled,  from  the  falls  of 
Trenton,  to  Chester.  The  emigrants  were  chierly  Quakers 
from  England,  Wales,  and  Ireland.  A  party  from  Ger- 
many settled  in  and  near  Germantown,  in  1(582. 

A  second  assembly  was  held  at  Philadelphia,  in  March, 
1683.    During  this  session,  Penn  created  a  second  frame 

What  was  done  at  Chester?— Of  what  citv  did  he  then  lay  out  the 
plan?  — With  whom  did  he  make  a  treaty  ?— ftrhal  i«  said  of  it'?— What 
settlers  arrived  ?— VVnere  did  they  establish  themselves  .'—What  nai 
done  in  1GS3  ? 


100       PENNSYLVANIA  UNDER  WILLIAM  AND  MARY. 


of  government,  differing  in  some  points  from  the  former, 
.to  which  the  assembly  readily  granted  assent.  They 
also  enacted  a  variety  of  salutary  regulations,  by  which 
the  growing  prosperity  of  the  province  was  promoted, 
and  its  peace  and  order  preserved.  Within  tour  years 
from  the  date  of  the  grant  to  Penn,  the  province  contained 
twenty  settlements,  and  Philadelphia  2000  inhabitants. 

Having  received  information  from  his  agent  that  his 
presence  was  required  in  England,  Penn  departed  from 
America  in  August,  1634,  leaving  the  province  under  the 
government  of  five  commissioners,  chosen  from  the  pro- 
vincial council.  Soon  after  his  return,  James  II  ascended 
the  throve.  Penn's  attachment  to  the  Stuart  family,  in- 
duced him  to  adhere  to  this  unfortunate  monarch  till  long 
after  hid  fall ;  and  for  two  years  succeeding  the  revolution 
which  placed  William  and  Mary  on  the  throne,  the  pro- 
vince was  administered  in  the  name  of  James.  This  could 
not  fail  to  draw  down  the  indignation  of  King  William  ou 
the  devoted  head  of  the  proprietary,  who  suffered  much 
persecution  for  his  unflinching  loyalty.  He  was  four  times 
imprisoned.  The  king  took  the  government  of  Pennsyl- 
vania into  his  own  hands  ;  and  appointed  Colonel  Fletcher 
to  administer  the  affairs  of  this  province,  as  well  as 
that  of  New  York.  It,  at  length,  became  apparent  to  the 
king,  that  Penn's  attachment  to  the  Stuarts  was  merely 
personal,  and  not  attended  with  any  treasonable  designs ; 
and  he  was  restored  to  favour.  Being  permitted  to  resume 
and  exercise  his  rights,  he  appointed  William  Markham 
to  be  his  deputy  governor. 

In  1696,  the  assembly  complained  to  Governor  Mark- 
ham  of  a  breach  of  their  chartered  privileges;  and,  in 
consequence  of  their  remonstrance,  a  bill  ot  settlement, 
prepared  and  passed  by  the  assembly,  was  approved  by 
the  governor,  forming  the  third  frame  of  government  of 
Pennsylvania. 

In  1699,  Penn  again  visited  his  colony,  accompanied 
by  his  family,  with  the  design  of  spending  the  remainder 
of  his  life  among  his  people.  He  was  disappointed,  how- 
ever, by  rinding  the  colonists  dissatisfier1  with  the  existing 
state  of  things.  Negro  slavery,  and  the  intercourse  with 
the  Indian  tribes,  those  prolific  source?  of  disquiet  in  all 

What  is  said  of  the  increase  of  the  colony  When  did  Penn  return 
in  England ?— Te  what  family  was  Penn  attached  1— What  was  the 
Cooseouencp?— How  did  he  recover  his  rights  7 — What  was  done  in 


NEW  CHARTERS  GRANTED. 


101 


periods  of  our  history,  were  the  subjects  of  mm.n  un- 
pleasant altercation  between  the  proprietary  and  the  colo- 
nists. Certain  laws,  which  he  prepared  for  regulating 
these  affairs,  were  rejected  by  the  assembly.  His  ex- 
ertions, in  recommending  a  liberal  system  to  his  own  sect, 
were  attended  with  better  success,  and  the  final  abolition 
of  slavery,  in  Pennsylvania,  was  ultimately  owing  to 
their  powerful  influence. 

Penn  soon  determined  to  return  to  England,  and  he 
naturally  desired  to  have  some  fra»e  of  government  firmly 
established  before  his  departure.  In  1701,  he  prepared 
one  which  was  readily  accepted  by  the  assembly.  L 
gave  them  the  right  of  originating  laws,  which  had  pre- 
viously been  vested  in  the  governor :  it  allowed  to  the 
governor  a  negative  on  bills  passed  by  the  assembly,  to- 
gether with  the  right  of  appointing  his  own  council,  and 
of  exercising  the  whole  executive  power.  This  new 
charter  the  Three  Lower  Counties  refused  to  accept;  and 
they  were  consequently  separated  from  Pennsylvania; 
electing  an  assembly  of  their  own,  but  acknowledging 
the  same  governor. 

Immediately  after  the  acceptance  of  his  fourth  charter, 
Penn  returned  to  England.  Here  he  was  harassed  by 
complaints  against  the  administration  of  his  deputy  go- 
vernor, Evans,  whom  he  finally  displaced,  appointing 
Charles  Gookin  in  his  place.  Finding  the  discontents 
were  still  not  allayed,  Penn,  now  in  his  sixty-sixth  vear, 
addressed  the  assembly  for  the  last  time,  in  a  letter,  which 
"narks  the  mild  dignity  and  wisdom  of  his  character  and 
the  affectionate  concern  which  he  felt  for  the  future  wel- 
fare of  the  province.  This  letter  is  said  to  have  produced 
a  powerful  effect ;  but  before  this  could  be  known  to  the 
illustrious  founder,  he  had  been  seized  with  the  disease 
which  terminated  his  active  and  useful  life.  By  the  uni 
versal  consent  of  historians  and  statesmen,  Penn  has  been 
placed  in  the  very  highest  rank  among  the  benefactor? 
and  moral  reformers  of  mankind.  The  influence  of  his 
character  has  never  ceased  to  be  felt  in  the  institutions  of 
the  state  which  he  founded ;  and  his  memory  will  be 
cherished  by  a  grateful  people  to  the  remotest  ages. 

After  the  r-ommencement  of  the  revolutionary  war,  3 

Describe  the  form  of  government  adopted  in  1701.— What  is  said  of 
the  Lower  Counties  1— When  did  Penn  return  to  England  ?— What 
followed  ?— What  is  said  of  his  last  letter,  and  its  effect?— When  di/ 
he  die  1— What  was  his  character  1 

9* 


102 


heath's  patent. 


new  constitution  was  adopted  by  the  people,  which  ex- 
cluded the  proprietary  from  all  share  in  the  government. 
His  claim  to  quit-rents  was  afterwards  purchased  for 
570,000  dollars. 

Pennsylvania,  which,  excepting  Georgia,  was  the  last 
of  the  colonies  settled,  had  a  more  rapid  increase  than  any 
of  her  competitors,  in  wealth  and  population.  In  1775, 
she  possessed  a  population  of  372,208  inhabitants,  col- 
lected and.  raised  in  less  than  a  century. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

COLONISATION  OF  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

The  unsuccessful  attempts  of  the  French,  under  Ad- 
miral Coligny,  to  form  permanent  settlements  on  the  coast 
of  Carolina,  have  already  been  noticed.  Those  which 
were  made  under  Elizabeth,  by  Raleigh  and  Gilbert,  have 
been  comprised  in  the  history  of  Virginia,  of  which  colony 
Carolina  was  then  considered  a  part.  But  for  the  removal 
of  the  settlers  into  Virginia,  Carolina  would  have  been 
the  first  permanent  English  colony  in  America. 

It  was  not  till  the  year  1030,  that  Sir  Robert  Heath, 
attorney  general  of  Charles  I,  obtained  a  paient  for  the 
region  south  of  Virginia,  bounded  north  by  the  36th  de- 
gree of  north  latitude,  and  extending  to  Louisiana.  This 
immense  territory  was  named  Carolina.  Heath's  patent 
led  to  no  settlements,  however,  and.  was  consequently 
declared  void. 

Between  the  years  1610  and  1650,  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  persons,  suffering  from  religious  intolerance  in 
Virginia,  fled  beyond  her  limits ;  and.  without  a  grant 
from  any  quarter,  settled  that  portion  of  North  Carolina 
which  lies  north  of  Albemarle  Sound.  Several  families, 
from  Massachusetts,  settled,  soon  after  near  Cape  Fear, 
but  their  lands  and  fisheries  proving  unproductive,  they 
were  under  the  necessity  of  obtaining  relief  from  their 
parent  colony. 

The  final  settlement  of  Carolina  originated,  with  Lord 

What  is  said  of  the  increase  of  the  colony  1— In  what  colony  w<»9 
North  Carolina  originally  included  ?  -What  is  said  of  Heath *s  paten\  > 
-Describe  the  earliest  permanent  settlement  ?'  Albemarle. 


REVOLT  OP  THE  PFOPLE  OF  ALBEMARLE.  103 


Chrendon  and  othei  courtiers  of  Charles  II.  On  their 
application  for  a  charter,  he  granted  them,  in  1663,  all 
the  lands  lying  between  the  3lsf  and  36th  degrees  of 
north  latitude,  and  extending  from  the  Atlantic  to  the 
Pacific.  The  charter  granted  th  i  usual  power  to  make 
laws,  with  the  approbation  of  the  freemen  of  the  colony; 
and  reserved  to  the  crown  the  rijr  t  of  sovereignty.  Re- 
ligious freedom  was  also  special!  t  provided  for. 

The  proprietaries,  by  virtue  of  this  charter,  claimed  all 
the  lands  of  Carolina,  and  jurisdiction  over  all  who  had 
settled  on  them.  The  settlers  in  Albemarle,  being  placed 
under  the  superintendence  of  Sir  William  Berkeley,  go- 
vernor of  Virginia,  he  visited  the  colony,  confirmed  the 
land  titles,  appointed  civil  officers,  authorised  the  calling 
of  a  general  assembly ;  and,  when  these  arrangements  were 
completed,  entrusted  the  government  to  Mr.  Drummond. 

The  inhabitants  of  Albemarle  were  not  satisfied  with 
the  new  order  of  tilings.  They  petitioned  to  hold  their 
lands  on  the  same  tenure  as  lands  were  held  in  Virginia; 
and,  not  receiving  a  favourable  answer,  they  broke  out  in 
insurrection,  and  remained  in  open  revolt  for  nearly  two 
years  ;  but  they  returned  to  their  allegiance  on  receiving 
assurance  that  their  petition  was  granted,  and  that  Samuel 
Stephens,  who,  in  1667,  had  been  appointed  governor, 
would  give  them  lands  in  Albemarle,  on  the  same  terms 
as  they  were  usually  granted  in  Virginia.  A  constitution 
was  at  the  same  time  fixed,  providing  for  the  annual 
election  of  a  legislature,  the  appointment  of  the  governor 
and  half  the  council  by  the  proprietaries,  and  the  right  of 
the  assembly  to  regulate  taxation.  In  1669,  Governor 
Stephens  convoked  the  first  assembly  under  this  consti- 
tution. 

It  was  in  the  same  year  that  the  Earl  of  Shaftesbury, 
being  commissioned  to  prepare  the  fundamental  constitutions 
of  Carolina,  employed  for  that  purpose,  the  celebrated 
John  Locke.  His  system,  however,  was  found  to  be  totally 
inapplicable  to  the  purposes  for  which  it  was  designed. 
It  was  ultimately  abrogated  by  consent  of  the  legislature. 

Meantime  some  settlers  near  Cape  Fear  were  formed 
nto  a  separate  county,  called  Clarendon,  under  the  di- 
rection oi  Sir  John  Yeamans,  as  commander  in  chief 

To  whom  3 id  Charles  II  <rrant  a  charter  1— What  was  done  by  Sit 
William  Berkeley  1— By  the  inhabitants  of  Albemarle  1— How  were 
ihey  satisfied  ?—  When  wai  the  first  asspmbly  convoked?— By  whom?— 
What  is  said  of  Locke's  ccDstitution  ?— Of  the  settlers  near  Cape  Fear? 


104 


culpepper's  insurrection. 


North  Carolina  was,  in  fact,  divided  into  two  distinct 
colonies,  Albemarle  and  Clarendon,  with  a  governor  to 
each;  but  this  arrangement  was  not  of  long  duration. 

In  1670,  William  Sa  le,  being  sent  out  by  the  proprie- 
taries of  North  Carolii  a,  settled  at  Port  Royal ;  and  in 
the  following  year,  beii  <r  dissatisfied,  he  formed  another 
settlement  on  the  banks  of  the  Cooper  and  Ashley  rivers, 
which,  in  honour  of  t  e  king,  was  called  Charleston. 
This  ultimately  led  to  the  establishment  of  a  separate 
colony,  which  was  called  South  Carolina.  Sir  John 
Yeamans  was,  soon  after,  made  governor  of  this  new  co- 
lony. Clarendon  and  Albemarle  were  united,  and  formed 
the  original  foundation  of  the  present  State  of  North  Ca- 
rolina. 

The  settlers  of  this  northern  colony  were  scattered 
along  the  coast,  the  sounds,  and  the  rivers.  Their  pro- 
gress was  slow,  and,  in  1702,  the  population  was  no  more 
than  G000.  Their  prosperity  was  hindered  by  some  dis- 
advantages of  local  situation;  but  still  more  by  civil 
dissensions. 

In  1677,  the  dissatisfaction  of  the  colonists  with  the 
measures  of  the  deputy  governor  led  to  an  open  insur- 
rection, headed  by  one  Culpepper,  who  imprisoned  the 
proprietary  officers,  seized  the  royal  revenue;  and,  in  fact, 
exercised  all  the  powers  of  an  independent  government. 
After  two  years  of  successful  revolt,  the  insurgents,  ap- 
prehending an  invasion  from  Virginia,  sent  Culpepper  and 
Holden  to  England,  to  offer  submission,  on  condition  of 
having  their  past  proceedings  ratified.  But  Culpepper 
was  seized,  and  tried  for  high  treason.  The  influence  of 
Lord  Shaftesbury  saved  him  from  conviction  ;  and  the 
proprietaries  sent  out  Seth  Sothel  to  restore  order  in  the 
colony.  His  administration  was  utterly  corrupt  and  ty- 
rannical ;  and  the  inhabitants,  after  six  years'  endurance 
of  his  oppression,  seized  him  in  order  to  send  him  tc 
England  tor  trial ;  but,  at  his  request,  he  was  detained 
and  tried  by  the  assembly,  who  banished  him  from  the 
colony.  He  was  succeeded  by  Philip  Ludwell.  After 
this  event,  we  find  few  transactions  of  much  interest  in 
the  colony,  excepting  the  arrival  of  some  German  settlers 
at  Roanoke,  in  1710,  until  the  year  1712,  when  the  Tus* 

What  is  said  of  North  Carolina  ?— When  was  Old  Charleston  settled  * 
-By  whom  ?— What  did  this  lead  to?— What  is  said  of  the  northern 
colony  and  its  progress?— Give  an  account  of  Culpepper's  insurrection 
—How  aid  it  terminate  ?— What  took  place  in  1710 1 


SEPARATION  OF  TH2  CARCLWAS. 


10 


rarora  and  Coree  Indians,  alarmed  at  the  increase  of  the 
white  population,  formed  a  conspiracy  for  destroying  the 
colony  by  a  general  massacre.  Twelve  hundred  warriors 
united  in  this  plot,  and  agreed  to  commence  their  attack 
on  the  same  night.  When  the  time  came,  they  severally 
entered  the  houses  of  the  planters,  asked  for  provisions, 
and,  affecting  to  be  displeased  with  them,  murdered  men, 
women,  and  children,  without  distinction  or  mercy.  Their 
measures  were  taken  with  such  secrecy  and  despatch, 
that  no  alarm  was  spread  until  each  house  was  the  scene 
of  a  murderous  tragedy.  At  Roanoke,  one  hundred  and 
thirty-seven  of  the  settlers  were  massacred.  A  few  escaped 
to  the  other  settlements ;  and  they  were  placed  in  a  posture 
of  defence,  until  assistance  should  arrive  from  South 
Carolina. 

Colonel  Barnwell  of  South  Carolina  was  sent,  with 
fiOO  militia  and  3HG  Indians,  to  their  relief.  After  march- 
ing through  a  wilderness  of  200  miles,  he  arrived  at  the 
encampment  of  the  Indians,  attacked  and  defeated  them, 
killing  300  of  their  number,  and  taking  100  prisoners. 
The  survivors  sued  for  peace.  Hostilities  were  soon  after 
renewed,  and  the  Indians  suffered  another  terrible  defeat 
from  a  party  under  Colonel  James  Moore.  Disheartened 
by  these  repeated  disasters,  the  Tuscaroras  abandoned 
their  ancient  haunts,  and  migrating  to  the  north,  united 
themselves  with  the  Five  Nations,  constituting  the  sixth 
of  that  famous  confederacy. 

After  South  Carolina  was  settled,  that  colony  and 
North  Carolina  had  remained  distinct,  so  far  as  to  have 
separate  governors  and  assemblies;  but  they  had  conti- 
nued under  the  same  proprietaries.  In  1720,  seven  of  the 
proprietaries  sold  their  rights,  and  they  were  completely 
separated.  'J  his  measure  promoted  the  peace,  security, 
and  happiness  of  both  colonies.  The  last  of  the  proprie 
tary  governors  of  North  Carolina  was  Sir  Richard  hver 
hard.    The  first  royal  governor  was  George  Banington. 

The  population  of  North  Carolina  increased  but  slowly 
for  the  first  hundred  years.  About  the  middle  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  it  was  -ascertained  that  the  lands  of 
the  interior  were  far  more  fertile  than  those  on  the  coast. 
From  this  time  emigrants,  chiefly  from  Pennsylvania, 

What  took  place  in  1712?— What  is  said  of  Colonel  Barnwell  ?— Of 
the  Tuscaroras  ?— Hov  was  the  separation  of  North  and  South  Caro- 
lina effected  .'—What  was  its  etifcet  1— Give  the  subsequent  remarks  on 
Norih  Carolina- 


106 


SAYLE  SETTLES  AT  PORT  ROYAL* 


poured  into  that  region  in  great  numbers,  and  the  landg 
were  speedily  brought  into  a  state  of  high  cultivation. 
In  1775,  the  population  of  the  colony  was  estimated  at  a 


The  reader  is  already  apprised  of  the  intimate  connec- 
tion between  the  history  of  this  province  and  that  of 
North  Carolina.  They  were,  for  a  long  period,  under  the 
same  proprietaries  ;  but  in  all  other  respects,  they  remain- 
ed distinct,  from  their  first  settlement. 

The  first  effective  settlement,  by  Governor  Sayle,  was 
made  at  Port  Royal,  in  1670.  He  was  accompanied  by 
Joseph  West,  who,  for  upwards  of  twenty  years,  bore 
the  chief  sway  in  Carolina,  and  was  now  entrusted  with 
the  management  of  the  commercial  affairs  of  the  proprie- 
taries, on  whom  the  colonists  long  depended  for  their 
foreign  supplies.  The  settlers  brought  with  them  the 
famous  constitution  prepared  by  John  Locke,  but  on  ar- 
riving at  their  destination,  thej  found  it  to  be  more  appli- 
cable to  an  old  and  populous,  than  a  new  and  unsettled 
country.  The  order  of  nobles,  which  it  permitted,  would 
have  compromised  their  dignity  by  hard  labour  on  the  soil, 
to  which  every  man  in  the  colony  seemed  destined. 
The  colonists  resolved,  however,  as  they  could  not 4  ex- 
ecute the  grand  model,'  '  that  they  would  come  as  nigh 
to  it  as  possible.'  They  accordingly  elected  a  council 
and  delegates  ;  and  invested  them  with  legislative  and 
executive  powers. 

They  suffered  from  a  scarcity  of  provisions,  at  first, 
but  a  supply  was  soon  sent  by  the  proprietaries ;  and 
with  it  a  plan  for  a  magnificent  town,  and  a  regulation  by 
which  every  settler  was  allowed  150  acres  of  land; 
Several  persons  were  created  landgraves,  under  the  pro- 
vision of  Locke's  constitution  ;  and,  anions  the  rest,  the 
lawgiver  himself.    But  this  race  of  Carolinian  nobles 

When  was  the  first  effective  settlement  made  in  South  Carolina  1— 
By  whom,  and  where  1— What  is  said  of  West  1— Of  Locke's  conslitu* 
tion  1— Of  the  colonists  J— From  what  circumstance  did  they  suffer  ?— 
How  were  they  relieved  ?— What  is  said  of  the  order  of  nobility  insti* 
tuted  by  Locke  ? 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


COLONISATION  OF  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


HOSTILITY  OF  THE  SPANIARDS. 


107 


was  very  short-lived.  The  attempt  to  establish  a  feudal 
nobility  in  this  country  was  universally  felt  to  be  ridicu- 
lous ;  and  it  accordingly  proved  utterly  abortive.  Sayle 
fell  a  victim  to  the  climate  before  his  settlement  was  well 
established.  On  his  death,  Sir  John  Yeamans  claimed  the 
office  of  governor,  as  due  to  the  rank  of  landgrave,  which 
no  other  person  residing  in  the  province  enjoyed.  The 
council  preferred  to  give  the  office  to  Joseph  West,  until 
the  pleasure  of  the  proprietaries  should  be  known  ;  who, 
after  due  deliberation,  judged  it  expedient  to  entrust  the 
government  to  Yeamans. 

In  1671,  settlers  from  North  Carolina  and  Port  Royal, 
began  to  resort  to  the  neighbourhood  of  Cooper  and  Ash- 
lev  rivers;  and  there  they  soon  after  laid  the  foundations 
of  Old  Charleston ;  which  became  for  some  time  the 
capital  of  the  southern  country.  The  settlements  had 
now  attracted  the  attention  of  the  Spaniards  at  St.  Au- 
gustine, who  became  very  desirous  to  break  them  up. 
They  sent  emissaries  to  Charleston,  who  attempted  to 
excite  the  inhabitants  to  revolt;  encouraged  indented 
servants  to  run  away  from  their  masters  to  the  Spanish 
territory ;  and  instigated  the  Indians  to  extirpate  the  co- 
lony* In  these  attempts  the  Spaniards  were  too  success- 
ful ;  and  the  repeated  attacks  of  the  Indians,  added  to 
the  severe  labours,  and  occasional  sickness  of  the  colo- 
nists,, were  rapidly  spreading  discontent.  An  insurrection 
actually  took  place,  but  it  was  easily  quelled  by  the 
governor 

While  Yeamans  was  exerting  himself  to  repress  these 
disorders,  th^  Spaniards  learning  the  situation  of  allairs 
in  the  colony,  despatched  a  party  for  the  purpose  of  extir- 
pating it.  But  they  had  piuceeded  no  farther  than  St, 
Helena,  when,  hearing  that  a  force  was  advancing  to 
meet  them,  they  hastily  retreated.  The  Indians  were, 
meantime,  diverted  from  their  hostile  operations  against 
Charleston,  by  a  war  among  themselves,  which  nearly 
proved  fatal  to  two  of  their  principal  tribes,  the  VVestoes 
and  Seranas. 

In  1673,  the  colony  was  strongly  reinforced  by  the 
arrival  of  settlers  from  the  Dutch  province  of  New 

What  is  said  of  Sayle.  1  —Of  Yeamans  ?— Of  West 1— What  trans- 
pired in  1671  ?— How  did  the  Spaniards  display  their  hostility  7— For 
what  purpose  did  they  despatch  a  party  from  St.  Augustine  7— Wha. 
occasioned  their  retreat  7— What  diverted  the  Indians  from  an  atuck 
oo  the  colony  7-  What  happened  a  £72  I 


108 


SETTLEMENT  OF  CHARLESTON. 


Netherlands,  which  having  passed  into  the  hands  of  the 
English,  many  of  the  original  colonists  chose  to  seek  a 
new  residence.  They  founded  a  town  on  the  south-west 
side  of  the  Ashley  river,  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of 
Jamestown.  They  were  subsequently  joined  by  large 
numbers  of  their  countrymen  from  Holland  ;  and  event- 
ually deserting  Jamestown,  were  dispersed  throughout 
the  province. 

Disputes  now  arose  between  the  proprietaries  and  the 
colonists,  occasioned  by  the  heavy  expenses,  and  deficient 
returns  of  the  colony.  The  proprietaries  attributed  these, 
m  part,  to  the  mismanagement  of  Yeamans,  who  retired 
to  Barbadoes,  and  soon  after  died.  His  place  was  sup 
plied  by  Joseph  West.  (1674.) 

In  1680,  the  proprietaries  caused  the  capital  of  the 
province  to  be  removed  from  Old  Charleston  to  Oyster 
Point,  which  is  formed  by  the  confluence  of  Cooper  and 
Ashley  rivers.  Here  the  present  city  of  Charleston  was 
founded. 

West's  administration  terminated  in  1683,  when  he 
was  succeeded  by  Morton.  The  practice  of  kidnapping 
Indians,  and  selling  them  in  the  West  Indies,  which  had 
been  introduced  by  West,  was  the  subject  of  many  dis- 
putes between  the  proprietaries  and  the  colonists,  during 
Morton's  administration,  whose  opposition  to  it  finally 
occasioned  his  retirement.  Kyrle  was  next  appointed 
by  the  proprietaries;  but  soon  after  died;  and  Quarry, 
his  successor,  being  dismissed  for  countenancing  piracy, 
Morton  was  reinstated  in  1685. 

In  1686,  the  Spaniards  from  St.  Augustine  invaded 
South  Carolina,  and  laid  waste  the  settlements  of  Port 
Royal.  Preparations  were  made  for  an  attack  on  St. 
Augustine,  which  was  only  prevented  by  the  interference 
of  the  proprietaries.  About  the  same  time  a  large  ac- 
cession of  emigrants  arrived,  consisting  of  Protestant 
refugees  who  had  been  driven  from  France  by  the  revoca- 
tion of  the  edict  of  Nantz. 

Morton  was  succeeded  by  James  Colleton,  in  August, 
1686.    His  administration  was  distinguished  by  a  series  • 
of  disputes  with  the  legislature,  who  desired  a  new  con- 
stitution, wThich  the  proprietaries  refused  to  sanction. 

What  became  a  subject  of  dispute  1— Who  retired  and  died  ? — Who 
was  his  successor  ?— When  was  Charleston  settled  1— What  is  said  of 
the  Indians  1— Of  kidnapping  1— What  was  done  in  1686  1—  What  is 
raid  of  Morton's  administration  } 


80THEL  S  USURPATION. 


Attack  of  the  Spaniard!  on  Charleston  in  1706. 


When  the  discontent  of  the  colonists  had  attained  its 
greatest  height,  Seth  Sothel,  who  had  been  banished 
from  Albemarle,  suddenly  presented  himself  at  Charles- 
ion,  and  usurped  the  government,  banished  Colleton,  and 
fined  and  imprisoned  many  others  of  the  government  party 
But  his  tyranny  and  rapacity  were  soon  found  to  be  so 
intolerable,  that,  on  the  remonstrance  of  the  proprietaries 
he  was  compelled  to  vacate  his  functions,  and  abandon 
the  province.    He  went  to  North  Carolina,  where  he  died 
in  1694. 

Colonel  Philip  Ludwell  was  now  appointed  governor. 
He  was  anxious  to  protect  the  French  refugees;  and 
endeavoured  to  have  them  naturalised,  and  admitted  to 
equal  rights  with  the  rest  of  the  colonists.  This  measure 
was  resisted  by  the  bigotry  and  intolerance  of  the  people;, 
and  it  was  not  till  many  years  afterwards,  that  tney  ob- 
tained the  recognition  of  their  natural  rights. 

Thomas  Smith  succeeded  Ludwell.  It  was  under  his 
administration  that  the  celebrated  fundamental  constitu- 
tions of  John  Locke  were  finally  abolished, and  a  system 
more  conformable  to  the  state  of  the  country  and  the  actual 
wants  of  the  people,  was  substituted. 

In  1694,  a  ship  from  Madagascar,  on  her  home  wan? 
passage  to  Britain,  happening  to  touch  at  Charleston,  the 
captain,  in  acknowledgment  of  the  civilities  of  Governor 
Smith,  presented  him  with  a  bag  of  seed  -ice,  which  he 
said  he  had  seen  growing  in  the  eastern  countries,  where 

Who  usurped  the  government  ?— How  did  he  behave  ?— How  wao  hto 
pnwor  terminated'?— What  was  attempted  by  Governor  Ludwell?—  Wi»,U 
was  done  during  Smith's  administration* 


110 


WAR  OF  THE  YEMASSKES. 


it  was  deemed  excellent  food,  and  yielded  a  prodigious 
increase.  The  governor  divided  it  among  his  friends, 
who  agreed  to  make  the  experiment ;  and  planting  their 
parcels  in  different  soils,  found  the  result  to  exceed  their 
most  sanguine  expectations.  From  this  incident  we  are 
to  date  the  first  introduction  of  one  of  the  chief  staples  of 
South  Carolina. 

John  Archdale,  a  Quaker,  was  appointed  governor  in 
1695.  His  jurisdiction  extended  also  to  North  Carolina; 
and  the  wisdom  and  prudence  of  his  administration  were 
universally  acknowledged.  It  terminated  in  1696.  John 
Blake  was  his  successor.  He  was  instrumental  in  con- 
ciliating the  different  religious  sects,  whose  dissension 
.had  been  a  source  of  much  disturbance.  He  died  in  1700. 

Under  the  rule  of  his  immediate  successors,  Moore  and 
.'Johnson,  the  colony  was  harassed  by  a  succession  of 
Indian  wars  ;  involved  in  a  heavy  debt  by  an  ill-conducted 
and  fruitless  expedition  against  St.  Augustine ;  and  agi- 
tated by  religious  disputes  originating  in  a  series  of  per- 
secuting laws  against  the  dissenters  from  the  church  of 
.England. 

In  1706,  during  the  administration  of  Governor  Johnson, 
the  Spaniards  from  St.  Augustine  made  a  descent  upon 
Charleston,  but  were  repulsed  with  a  heavy  loss  in  killed, 
wounded,  and  prisoners. 

Henceforward  the  proprietary  government  was  involved 
i in  constant  disputes  with  the  colonists,  excepting  a  short 
interval  during  the  administration  of  Charles  Craven, 
until  1729,  when  the  company  of  proprietaries  was  dis- 
solved, the  chief  part  of  the  chartered  interests  being  sold 
to  the  crown. 

The  war  of  the  Yemassees  occurred  in  1715.  It  was 
attended  with  every  circumstance  of  savage  treachery  and 
barbarity  Ninety  persons  were  massacred  by  ttie  In- 
dians, on  the  first  onset  at  Pocotaligo,  and  the  neighbour 
ing  plantations.  Port  Royal  escaped  by  a  timely  warning, 
most  of  the  inhabitants  being  conveyed  to  Charleston  by 
a  vessel  which  was  fortunately  lying  in  the  harbour. 

It  was  soon  found  that  this  was  but  the  opening  of  the 
drama.  All  tne  southern  tribes,  from  Cape  Fear  to  Flo- 
rida, were  in  arms,  and  seven  thousand  wrarriors  were 
speedily  arrayed  against  the  Carolinas.   Governor  Craven 

How  was  the  culture  of  rice  introduced  into  South  Carolina  ?— What 
is  saM  of  Archdale  and  his  administration  ?— Of  Blake's  ) — Of  lUoores: 
ar-u  Johnson's? — When  was  the  proprietary  government  abolished  1  — 
Give  an  account  of  the  Yemassee  war 


ARRIVAL  OF  OGLETHORPE. 


Ill 


mustered  1200  men  ;  marched  into  the  enemy's  country  ; 
defeated  them  in  a  pitched  battle  and  drove  them  into 
Florida.  Their  lands  were  taken  by  the  colony,  and 
offered  to  purchasers.  A  body  of  500  Irishmen  was 
speedily  settled  on  them,  but  being  afterwards  displaced 
by  the  injustice  of  the  proprietaries,  the  land  was  again 
.eft  vacant  and  the  frontier  exposed. 

For  nearly  a  century  after  its  first  settlement,  South 
Carolina,  like  North  Carolina,  had  nearly  all  its  population 
confined  to  the  neighbourhood  of  the  sea  coast,  but  sub- 
sequently a  flood  of  inhabitants  poured  into  the  western 
woods  of  the  country,  from  the  more  northern  provinces; 
and  before  the  revolutionary  war  commenced,  the  popu- 
lation amounted  to  248,000. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

COLONISATION  OF  GEORGIA. 

Georgia  was  the  last  of  the  colonies  settled  before  the 
declaration  of  independence.  It  had  been  originally  in- 
cluded under  the  first  charter  for  Carolina,  but  no  settle- 
ments were  made  under  that  charter.  The  whole  tract  of 
country  lying  between  the  Savannah  and  Altamaha  re- 
mained unoccupied  by  Europeans  till  the  year  1732.  In 
that  year  a  company  was  formed  in  England  for  trans- 
porting into  this  unsettled  wilderness  such  of  the  suffer- 
ing poor  in  the  parent  country  as  might  be  willing  to 
emigrate  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  a  livelihood. 

A  charter  was  obtained  from  George  II,  incorporating 
the  company  under  the  name  of '  Trustees  for  settling  ana 
establishing  the  colony  of  Georgia.'  Large  sums  of 
money  were  subscribed  for  defraying  the  expenses  of  trans- 
portation and  settlement ;  and,  in  November,  one  hundred 
and  sixteen  persons  embarked  at  Gravesend,  under  the 
direction  of  General  James  Oglethorpe,  who  arrived  early 
I  the  next  year  at  Charleston.  He  was  cordially  received 
by  the  inhabitants,  who  were  gratified  with  the  prospect 

What  was  done  with  the  Indian  lands?— Give  the  concluding  remark* 
respecting  South  Carolina.— Under  what  charier  was  Georgia  originally 
included  When  wa9  a  settlement  first  made  1— Under  what  circum- 
stances'1— Who  was  the  leader  of  the  colonists  1— Where  did  he  firat 
arrive  .'—How  was  he  received  1 


112       OGLETHORPE'S  TREATY  WITH  THE  INDIANS. 


of  establishing  a  bamer  between  themselves  and  the 
Spaniards  of  Florida. 

Having  exploied  the  country  which  he  was  about  to 
occupy,  Oglethorpe  fixed  upon  a  hijjh  bluff  on  the  Sa- 
vannah river  as  a  suitable  situation  for  a  settlement,  and 
there  founded  the  town  of  Savannah.  Having  completed 
che  erection  of  a  fort,  his  next  object  was  to  treat  with  the 
Indians  for  a  share  of  their  possessions.  He  accordingly 
summoned  a  congress  at  Savannah,  composed  of  trie 
chiefs  of  the  Upper  and  Lower  Creeks,  and  the  Yaina 
craw  Indians,  represented  to  them  the  wealth,  power,  and 
intelligence  of  the  English,  and  the  advantages  which 
would  accrue  to  the  natives  from  an  alliance  with  them, 
and  finally  offered  to  purchase  so  much  of  their  lands  as 
might  be  required  for  the  use  of  the  new  colony. 

When  this  treaty  was  concluded  with  the  natives,  and 
the  colony  placed  in  a  state  of  defence,  Oglethorpe  re* 
turned  to  England,  taking  with  him  the  Indian  chief  To- 
mochichi,  his  queen,  and  several  other  Indians.  On  their 
arrival  in  London,  they  were  introduced  to  the  king  and 
the  nobility,  and  treated  with  much  distinction.  At  the 
end  of  four  months  they  returned  to  their  country ;  and 
by  their  influence  with  the  Indian  tribes,  contributed  much 
to  the  good  understanding  which  subsequently  prevailed 
between  them  and  the  colonists. 

During  the  following  vear,  five  or  six  hundred  emigrants 
arrived  and  took  up  their  abode  in  the  colony.  But  it  waa 
soon  found  that  the  paupers  of  England  were  not  suffi- 
ciently hardy  and  industrious  to  form  prosperous  establish- 
ments in  a  new  country.  The  trustees  offered  lands  to 
other  emigrants ;  and,  in  consequence  of  this  encourage- 
ment, more  than  four  hundred  persons  arrived  from  Ger- 
many, Scotland,  and  Switzerland,  in  1735.  The  High- 
landers built  a  fort  and  town  at  Darien  ;  and  the  Germar.s 
formed  an  establishment  on  the  Savannah,  which  they 
called  Ebenezer.  In  1736,  Oglethorpe  arrived  with  two 
ships  and  three  hundred  emigrants.  In  the  same  j'ear  the 
celebrated  John  Wesley  came  out  to  Georgia,  and  con 
menced  preaching  to  the  colonists  and  Indians.  His  bene- 
volent efforts  met  with  much  opposition;  and  he  was  sooo 
compelled  to  return  to  a  more  congenial  sphere  of  useful 
ness  in  England. 

What  town  did  he  found  ?— Where  ?— With  whom  did  he  hold  a  ron» 
ference  ? — What  was  done  after  the  conclusion  of  the  treaty,  to  secure 
the  continued  friendship  of  the  Indians  1— What  took  place  in  '-he 
following  year '{— In  \7'6b  1— In  1736? 


HOSTILITIES  OF  THE  SPANIARDS. 


113 


Soon  after  his  return,  another  distinguished  Methodist 
preacher,  George  Whitefield,  arrived  in  the  colony,  and 
formed  a  project  for  establishing  an  orphan  house  tor  the 


colonies  and  England,  preaching  and  soliciting  subscrip- 
tions for  this  purpose.  His  eloquence  was  very  efficien' 
in  promoting  his  design ;  the  orphan  asylum  was  esta 
blished,  and  still  exists,  although  in  no  very  flourishing 
condition. 

Oglethorpe's  attention  was  now  directed  to  the  defence 
of  the  colony.  He  erected  a  fort  on  the  banks  of  the 
Savannah,  and  another  near  the  mouth  of  the  Altamaha, 
where  a  town  called  Frederica  was  laid  out  and  built. 
Ten  miles  nearer  the  sea,  on  Cumberland  Island,  he 
raised  a  battery,  commanding  the  entrance  to  Jekyl 
Sound,  and  protecting  Frederica  from  ships  of  war. 

The  Spaniards  sent  a  commissioner  from  Havanna,  de- 
manding the  evacuation  of  all  the  territories  south  of 
St.  Helena  Sound,  as  belonging  to  the  King  of  Spain. 
Oglethorpe,  having  vainly  remonstrated  against  this  claim, 
broke  up  the  conference  and  returned  to  England.  Here 
he  received  the  appointment  of  general  and  commander 
in  chief  of  all  his  majesty's  forces  in  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia;  and  returned  with  a  regiment  of  six  hundred 
men,  designed  for  the  protection  of  the  southern  frontier. 

The  Spaniards,  meantime,  had  been  busy  in  attempting 
to  detach  the  Creeks  from  their  alliance  with  the  En- 
glish ;  but  Oglethorpe,  on  his  return,  defeated  the  in- 
trigues, and  formed  a  new  treaty  of  friendship  with  the 
chieftains.  The  Spaniards  next  employed  a  most  un- 
warrantable stratagem  against  the  English.  Having  cor- 
ruptee" an  English  soldier,  who  had  been  in  their  service, 
they  employed  him  to  excite  a  mutiny  in  Oglethorpe's 
camp,  and  an  audacious  attempt  was  made  to  assassinate 
the  general.  But  his  life  was  fortunately  preserved,  and 
the  principal  conspirators  were  shot. 

By  a  report  of  the  trustees,  made  in  1740,  it  appeared 
that  twenty-five  hundred  emigrants  had  been  sent  ou*  tc 
the  colony,  and  five  hundred  thousand  dollars  expended 
on  its  settlement,  without  rendering  it  independent  of 
ciiaritaole  contributions  for  support. 

What  is  said  of  Whitefield  ?— What  measures  of  defence  were  takeu 
bv  Oglethorpe  !— What  was  done  by  the  Spaniards  ?— By  Oglethorpe  ,— 
What  force  did  he  bring  from  England  1—  Willi  whom  'did  he  make  a 
new  treaty  ?— What  was  attempted  by  the  Spaniards  ?— What  was  the 
Msult  J— What  facta  were  reported  by  the  trustees  of  Georgia  1 


He  travelled  all  over  the 


10* 


/I  1  INVASION  OF  GEORGIA  BY  THE  INDIANS. 

An  expedition  was  undertaken,  in  1740,  for  the  Teduc 
tion  of  St.  Augustine,  under  the  command  of  Oglethorpe, 
with  an  army  consisting  of  four  hundred  troops,  from 
Georgia  and  South  Carolina,  and  a  large  body  of  auxiliary 
Indians.  Two  of  the  Spanish  forts  were  taken,  and  St. 
Augustine  was  formally  besieged.  But  the  Spaniards* 
famous  since  the  days  of  Scipio  for  resisting  sieges, 
maintained  their  post  ;  and  the  colonial  army  was  con> 
pelled  to  retire. 

In  two  years  afterwards,  this  invasion  was  retaliated 
by  a  formidable  land  and  naval  force,  chiefly  from  Havan- 
na.  The  army  consisted  of  three  thousand  men  ;  and 
their  object  was  to  drive  Oglethrope  from  the  frontiers^ 
break  up  the  Georgia  settlements,  and  then  march  on 
South  Carolina  and  Virginia.  As  the  South  Carolinians 
had  not  yet  sent  him  any  assistance,  the  founder  of 
Georgia  was  now  left  to  his  own  resources. 

His  ability  turned  out  to  be  fully  equal  to  the  emer- 
gency. By  a  well  conceived  stratagem,  he  succeeded  in 
impressing  the  Spaniards  with  such  a  formidable  idea  of 
the  superiority  of  his  force,  that  they  hastily  abandoned 
the  enterprise  and  returned  in  disgrace  to  St.  Augustine* 
The  province  was  thus  delivered  irom  a  very  threatening 
danger;  for  the  force  6^T  the  Spaniards  was  really  fai 
superior  to  that  of  General  Oglethorpe. 

The  original  charter  of  Georgia  had  prohibited  the  in* 
traduction  of  negroes  and  rum  into  the  colony.  The  for*- 
mer  of  these  restrictions  was  believed  to  have  prevented 
the  successful  cultivation  of  their  lands ;  and  the  latter 
cut  off  all  commerce  with  the  West  Indies.  Their  lands 
also  were  held  by  a  tenure  not  satisfactory  to  the  inhabit* 
ants.  The  consequence  was,  that  in  ten  years  after  theiT 
first  settlement,  the  people  could,  with  great  difficulty, 
obtain  a  scanty  subsistence;  and  new  emigrants  were 
discouraged  from  entering  a  colony  which  laboured  under 
such  apparent  disadvantages.  The  complaints  which 
were  made  to  the  trustees  were  utterly  disregarded  ;  and 
the  colony  was  suffered  to  languish  under  all  its  discou* 
ragements  till  the  year  1752,  when  the  charter  was  sur 
rendered  to  the  king. 

Give  an  account  of  the  sieee  of  St.  Augustine  1— With  what  force 
did  the  Spaniards  invade  Georgia  1— What  was  the  result  ?— What 
were  the  subsequent  events  of  Oglethorpe's  life  7 — What  circumstance* 
retarded  the  progress  of  the  colony  7— What  was  the  consequence 
When  was  the  charter  surrendered  7 


WAR  OF  1754. 


115 


Under  the  royal  care  the  people  were  favoured  with 
the  same  liberties  and  privileges  which  were  enjoyed  by 
the  neighbouring  colonies,  and  from  this  period  Georgia 
rapid ly°advanced  in  population  and  wealth. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  OLD  FRENCH  WAR. 

Hitherto  we  have  regarded  the  British  colonies  of 
North  America  as  distinct  communities,  and  have  accor- 
dingly traced  their  histories  separately,  from  the  periods 
of  settlement  to  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century. 
Although  they  had  thus  far  acknowledged  a  general 
relationship,  and  in  some  instances  had  formed  political 
combinations,  yet  their  remoteness  from  each  other,  theii 
several  difficulties  of  early  colonisation,  and  the  bordei 
wars  which  they  were  compelled  to  wage  with  the  abori- 
gines in  their  respective  neighbourhoods,  had  thus  far 
prevented  them  from  ever  becoming  consolidated  ami 
united  in  any  common  design. 

It  was  perhaps  fortunate,  that  the  period  had  now  ar- 
rived, when  their  whole  frontier  was  threatened  by  an 
enemy  sufficiently  formidable  to  demonstrate  the  necessity 
cf  union  and  concerted  action.  They  were  henceforth 
to  be  one  people,  in  war  and  in  peace,  bound  together  bf 
common  interests,  touched  by  common  sympathies,  and 
nerved  by  one  spirit. 

The  war  with  France,  commenced  in  1754,  in  which 
that  nation  vigorously  prosecuted  its  design  of  fortifying 
the  territory,  which  it  claimed  from  Canada  to  Louisiana, 
was  one  in  which  every  colony  had  a  direct  and  lively 
Interest.  It  accordingly  developed  the  resources  ot  tli£ 
whole  country,  and  taught  the  lesson  which,  in  a  subso 
jjuent,  and  more  interesting  struggle,  was  of  such  vital 
importance,  the  lesson,  namely,  that  union  is  strength. 

At  the  period  when  the  war  commenced,  which  was 
familiarly  called,  by  the  revolutionary  veterans,  the  old 
French  war,  the  French,  in  addition  to  their  possessions 
in  Canada  and  Nova  Scotia,  held  a  settlement  in  New 

What  followed  %-What  circumstance  united  the  British  colonies  of 
Vorth  America,  in  a  common  cause  1 — When  was  the  old  French  wai 
commenced  1 


'16 


DESIGN  AND  CLAIMS  OF  TRANCE. 


Orlear.s,  and  a  number  of  others  in  the  surrounding  region., 
to  which  they  had  given  the  name  of  Louisiana.  As 
their  possessions  were  extended  up  the  Mississippi,  they 
conceived  the  grand  design  of  forming  a  complete  chair* 
of  fortifications  from  New  Orleans  to  the  lakes ;  thus 
partially  surrounding  the  English  colonies  by  a  bow  of 
which  they  would  constitute  the  chord. 

This  project  excited  the  most  lively  apprehension  in 
the  English  nation,  and  its  colonies.  Having  granted 
charters  to  the  first  adventurers,  embracing  the  whole 
territory  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific,  the  JSnglish  had 
advanced  towards  the  west,  in  the  full  belief  that  their 
title  to  the  country,  in  that  direction,  could  not  be  contro- 
verted. The  French  settlements,  scattered  from  Canada 
to  the  gulf  of  Mexico,  of  course  interfered  with  thess 
pretensions,  and  if  held,  would  not  only  limit  their  terri- 
tory, but  expose  the  English  inhabitants  to  perpetual 
incursions  of  the  rival  nation  and  its  Indian  allies,  on  the 
whole  western  border.  The  claims  of  France  extended 
to  the  Alleghany  mountains ;  and  the  whole  fertile  vale 
of  the  Mississippi  became  now  the  subject  of  a  contro- 
versy, which  could  only  be  decided  by  the  sword. 

The  white  population  of  the  English  colonies,  at  the 
commencement  of  this  contest  exceeded  one  million  of 
souls,  while  that  of  the  French  was  estimated  at  only 
fifty-two  thousand. 

The  governor  of  New  France,  a  name  given  to  the 
French  possessions  collectively,  was  by  no  means  deterred 
from  his  purpose  by  this  great  disparity  of  numbers. 
While  the  population  of  his  enemies  was  scattered  over 
a  widely  extended  territory,  and  under  various  local 
governments,  that  of  his  own  dominion  was  all  under  his 
own  direction,  and  occupied  a  comparatively  small  space. 
Besides,  his  own  people  were  military  in  their  spirit  and 
habits,  and  his  alliances  with  the  Indians  commanded  a 
much  larger  number  of  those  barbarous,  but  efficient  aux- 
iliaries, than  could  be  mustered  by  his  opponents.  The 
Five  Nations  were  almost  the  only  Indian  allies  of  the 
,  English,  while  the  French  were  connected  by  ties  of  in- 
terest and  friendship  with  all  the  innuraerable  hordes  of 
the  north  and  west. 

How  far  had  the  French  extended  their  settlements" — What  deeign 
had  they  formed  ?— Describe  the  manner  in  which  the  claims  of  Franca 
and  England  conflicted— What  was  the  copulation  of  the  Englisawi 
Uementa  ?-  Of  the  French  ? 


PROCEEDINGS  OF  THE  OHIO   COMPANY.  117 


The  command  of  Lake  Champlain  had  been  already 
attained  by  the  French,  who  had  erected  a  strong  fort  at 
Crown  Point.  A  chain  of  fortifications  had  been  extended 
up  the  St.  Lawrence  and  along  the  great  lakes ;  and  this 
was  designed  to  be  continued  down  to  the  Mississippi 
The  execution  of  this  design  was  hastened  by  an  act  of 


corporation,  called  the  Ohio  company,  a  tract  of  000,000 
acres  of  land,  lying  in  the  disputed  territory;  and  this 
company  now  proceeded  to  establish  trading  houses  antl 
survey  the  country. 

The  governor  of  Canada,  considering  this  to  be  an  irv 
trusion  on  the  French  dominions,  wrote  to  the  governors 
of  New  York  and  Pennsylvania,  informing  them  of  iu 
and  threatening  to  seize  the  English  traders,  wherever 
they  should  be  found.  This  intimation  being  disregarded, 
he  seized  some  of  the  traders,  and  carried  thern  prisoners 
to  Presque  Isle,  on  Lake  Erie,  where  he  was  engaged  in 
erecting  a  strong  fort.  He  also  opened  a  communication 
from  Presque  Isle,  down  French  creek  and  the  Alleghany 
river,  to  the  Ohio,  and  kept  it  open  by  detachments  of 
troops  and  by  entrenchments. 

Dinwiddie,  the  lieutenant  governor  of  Virginia,  regard- 
ing these  proceedings  as  so  many  acts  of  aggression  on 
that  colony,  laid  the  subject  before  the  assembly,  and 
despatched  Major  George  Washington,  (the  same  wlio 
afterwards  became  so  nobly  conspicuous  in  the  annals 
of  his  country,)  with  a  letter  to  the  commandant  of  the 
French  forces  on  the  Ohio,  requiring  him  to  retire  from 
the  dominions  of  his  Britannic  majesty.  To  this  letter 
the  French  officer  replied  that  he  acted  under  the  orders 
of  his  general,  then  in  Canada,  and  should  hold  himself 
responsible  only  to  him. 

This  answer  being  equivalent  to  a  defiance,  the  Virginia 
spirit  was  roused,  and  active  preparations  were  instantly  j 
commenced  for  a  campaign.  Early  in  the  spring  of  175^, 
Major  Washington  advanced  with  a  detachment  of  his 
regiment  into  the  disputed  territory,  where  he  fell  in  with 
end  defeated  a  party  of  hostile  French  and  Indians. 
Being  joined  by  the  remainder  of  his  regiment,  he  pushed 
forward  with  the  intention  of  preoccupying  the  post  at  the 
confluence  of  the  Alleghany  and  Monongahela  rivers ; 

What  advantages  had  the  French  ?— What  was  done  l>y  the  Ohie» 
company  1— By  the  governor  of  Canada  1— What  was  his  next  proceed 
Itagf— What  was  done  by  Governor  Dinwiddie? — By  George  Washing 
Ion  I— By  the  French  officer  ?— What  was  dene  iu  the  Spring  of  1754 


the  English 


The  king  had  granted  to  r» 


118 


CONVENTION  AT  ALBA.NT. 


but  on  nis  march  thither,  he  met  a  superior  force  of  French 
and  Indians,  who  attacked  him  in  a  hastily  built  stockade, 
arid  compelled  him,  after  a  gallant  resistance,  to  capitulate. 
The  post  towards  which  he  was  proceeding-  had  already 
been  occupied  by  the  French,  who  built  there  a  stroip 
fort,  which  they  called  Fort  Du  Quesne. 

Meantime  the  English  government  were  not  backwar 
in  perceiving  and  preparing  for  the  approach  of  wa> 
The  Earl  of  Holderness,  secretary  of  state,  had  wriitei 
to  the  governors  of  the  respective  colonies,  recommending 
united  action,  and  directing  their  attention  to  the  necessity 
of  securing  the  friendship  of  the  Five  Nations;  orderini 
them  at  the  same  time  to  repel  force  by  force,  and,  il 
possible,  dislodge  the  French  from  their  posts  on  th« 
Ohio. 

A  convention  of  delegates  from  the  seve-a.  colonies 
met  at  Albany,  to  treat  with  the  Five  Nations.  Governor 
Shirley,  of  Massachusetts,  embraced  this  opportunity  of 
recommending  to  the  other  governors  to  instruct  their 
commissioners  on  the  subject  of  union.  The  delegates 
from  Massachusetts  and  Maryland  received  the  necessary 
instructions.  The  others  received  no  direct  authority  for 
this  purpose.  The  congress  of  delegates,  however,  after 
endeavouring  to  secure  the  friendship  of  the  Five  Nations 
by  large  presents,  directed  a  committee  to  report  a  plan 
of  union.  It  was  accordingly  reported,  and  approved,  on 
the  4th  of  July.  It  provided  for  a  grand  council  of  dele- 
gates from  the  several  legislatures,  and  a  president  general 
to  be  appointed  by  the  king,  and  invested  with  a  negative 
power.  This  council  was  to  enact  general  laws  for  the 
union,  raise  money,  and  provide  for  and  regulate  the 
system  of  general  defence. 

The  delegates  from  Connecticut  dissented  from  this 
plan,  being  apprehensive  of  the  dangerous  powers  vested 
in  the  president  general.  The  English  government  dis- 
approved of  the  plan  on  the  ground  that  the  union  might 
eventually  lead  to  a  concerted  system  of  resistance  to  the 
supremacy  of  the  mother  country.  The  scheme  was, 
therefore,  laid  aside.  Subsequent  events  proved  that  both 
objecting  parties  understood  full  well  the  tendency  of 
such  a  union  as  the  one  proposed. 

For  what  place  did  Washington  march?— What  stopped  himl— 
Where  was  Fort  Du  Quesne  built?— What  was  done  by  the  British 
secretary  of  state  ? — When  and  for  what  purpose  was  a  convention  heldt 
--What  was  reported  by  a  committee? — What  were  the  provisions  of 
the  plan  ?— Who  dissented  ?— What  was  the  consequeuce  ? 


CONQUEST  OF  NOVA  SCOTIA. 


119 


The  ministry  presented  a  plan  of  their  own,  which  was 
still  less  acceptable ;  and  it  was  accordingly  determined 
to  carry  on  the  war  with  British  troops,  aided  by  such 
reinfoi cements  as  the  colonies  could  raise. 

Early  in  the  year  1755,  General  Braddock  arrived  trora 
Europe  with  an  army,  and  convened  the  governors  of  the 
several  provinces  in  Virginia,  on  the  14th  of  April,  for  the 
purpose  of  adopting  a  plan  for  the  campaign.  It  was 
resolved  to  carry  on  three  expeditions ;  one  against  Fort 
Du  Quesne,  to  be  conducted  by  General  Braddock,  at  the 
nead  of  the  British  army  and  auxiliary  forces  from  Mary- 
land and  Virginia;  a  second  against  Niagara  and  Fort 
Frontignac,  under  the  command  of  Governor  Shirley,  his 
own  and  Pepperel's  regiments  constituting  the  principal 
force;  and  a  third  against  Crown  Point,  led  by  Colonel 
William  Johnson,  and  composed  of  the  colonial  troops 
raised  in  New  England  and  New  York. 

Meantime,  the  government  of  Massachusetts,  having 
already  projected  an  invasion  of  Nova  Scotia,  sent  out 
three  thousand  men  to  that  province,  who  speedily  effected 
its  conquest. 

After  the  convention  of  governors  had  separated,  Gene- 
ral Braddock  proceeded  to  Fort  Cumberland,  in  the  west- 
ern part  of  Virginia.  After  waiting  here  for  the  residue 
of  his  army  for  some  time,  he  selected  1200  men,  and, 
pushing  forward  towards  Fort  Du  Quesne,  reached  the 
Monongahela  on  the  8th  of  July.  On  the  march,  he  was 
repeatedly  warned  to  guard  against  a  surprise.  Wasl*- 
ington  and  the  other  provincial  officers  advised  him  to 
send  forward  the  provincial  troops,  to  scour  the  woods 
and  look  out  for  ambuscades.  But  Braddock,  confident 
in  his  own  skill  and  bravery,  disregarded  their  advice, 
and  absurdly  persisted  in  marching  forward,  as  if  no  hid- 
den enemy  were  to  be  apprehended.  His  van  was  com- 
nosed  of  British  troops,  totally  unaccustomed  to  forest 
warfare;  and  he  mam  body,  with  the  artillery,  to  lowed 
at  some  distance. 

When  within  seven  miles  of  Fort  Du  Quesne,  in  an 
open  wood,  thick  set  with  high  grass,  as  the  troops  were 

What  other  plan  wa*  rejected  1— Who  arrived  in  1755  1— Who  formed 
a  convention,  and  for  what  purpose  ?— What  was  the  plan  of  the  ccni- 
prtign  1— Who  was  to  command  the  first  expedition,  and  where  was  it  u 
act?— The  second?— The  third  ?— Meantime  what  achievement  wan 
oerformed  hy  the  Massachusetts  men  ?— Who  marched  towards  Fort  Du 
Quesne?— Who  warned  him  of  danger  ?— Dia  he  resard  the  warning*-- 
What  was  the  consequence  ? 


$20 


DEFEAT  OF  BRADDOCK. 


pressing  joldly  forward,  the  war  whoop  .esounded  tn 

their  ears,  and  a  destructives  fire  was  poured  in  upon  them 
from  thousands  of  invisible  enemies.  Every  rock,  and 
tree,  and  stump  appeared  to  conceal  a  marksman.  The 
van  was  thrown  into  confusion  ;  but  the  main  body  being 
ordered  to  come  up,  and  the  fire  of  the  enemy  being  sus 
pended  in  consequence  of  the  fall  of  their  commander 
•  hey  were  supposed  to  be  dispersed.  But  in  a  few  mi 
mites  the  attack  was  renewed  with  increased  fury;  the 
van  was  driven  back  upon  the  main  body;  and  the  whole 
iirmy  was  thrown  into  utter  confusion.  The  officers  on 
horseback  were  conspicuous  marks  for  the  Indian 
Aharp-snooters  ;  and  most  o  f  them  were  brought  down. 
In  a  short  time  Washington  was  the  only  aid-de-camp 
left  alive,  and  not  wounded.  The  battle  lasted  three 
hours.  The  general,  after  having  three  horses  shot  under 
him,  received  a  mortal  wound.  The  British  officers 
fought  with  determined  bravery  ;  and  out  of  eighty-five, 
lost  sixty-four  of  their  number,  killed  and  wounded.  The 
common  soldiers  of  the  British  regiments  were  so  unac- 
customed to  this  savage  mode  of  attack,  that  they  soon 
broke  and  could  not  be  rallied  ;  but  the  provincial  troops 
stood  their  ground  coolly;  and,  under  the  command  of 
Colonel  Washington  covered  the  retreat  of  their  asso- 
ciates. 

The  Indians,  attracted  by  the  rich  plunder  left  upon  the 
field,  soon  gave  over  the  pursuit.  The  army  retreated  to 
the  camp  of  Colonel  Dunbar,  where  Braddock  died  of  his 
wounds.  The  panic  of  the  defeated  portion  of  the  army 
was  communicated  to  those  troops  which  had  been  left 
i:i  reserve ;  and  the  whole  of  the  British  troops,  after 
destroying  the  chief  part  of  their  stores,  hastily  retreated 
to  Philadelphia ;  leaving  the  entire  western  frontier  of 
Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  and  Virginia,  exposed  to  the 
incursions  of  the  savages.  The  two  northern  expe- 
ditions, though  less  disastrous  than  this,  were  both 
unsuccessful. 

Thus  ended  the  campaign  of  1755,  leaving  the  colonies 
without  any  important  point  gained,  except  the  recovery 
of  Nova  Scotia  ;  while  the  French  and  Indians  maintained 
complete  ascendency  on  the  frontier;  and,  by  their  bloody 

Describe  the  battle.— What  was  the  number  of  British  officers  killed 
find  wounded  I— Who  saved  the  remnant  of  the  army  1— Whither  did  the 
whole  army  retreat  1— What  was  the  consequence  ?— What  is  said  of 
die  two  other  expeditions  against  th»  French  !— What  was  the  result  of 
■fie  campaign  of  1755  ? 


CAMPAIGN  OF   1756.  w 1 


BraJJock's  Defeat. 


incursions,  broke  up  the  border  settlements,  murdering  the 
people,  carrying  them  into  captivity,  or  driving  them  into 
the  more  thickly  settled  regions.  This  disastrous  result 
is  to  be  attributed  to  the  want  of  union  and  concerted 
action. 

Notwithstanding  these  hostile  operations,  war  had  not 
yet  been  formally  declared  between  France  and  England. 
This  took  place,  however,  in  the  following  spring,  in 
Consequence  of  the  capture  of  part  of  a  French  squadron*, 
destined  for  America,  ny  Admiral  Boscawen. 

The  plan  for  the  carnpa'gn  of  1756,  was  similar  to  that 
of  1755.  In  a  grand  council  of  war,  held  by  General 
Shirley,  commander  in  chief  of  the  British  forces  in  Ame- 
rica, and  the  governors  of  Connecticut,  New  York,  Peni> 
sylvania,  and  Maryland,  it  was  resolved  to  attempt  the 
reduction  of  Crown  Point  and  Niagara,  with  the  other 
posts  on  Lake  Ontario,  and  of  Fort  I)u  Quesne.  For  thi=» 
purpose  it  was  determined  to  raise  11), 000  men  in  Ame- 
rica. This  number  was  so  unusually  large,  that  much 
delay  was  experienced  in  the  raising  of  recruits.  A  fur- 
ther source  01  difficulty  was  the  regulation  requiring  thai 
Drovincial  officers  should  be  under  British  officers  when 
:hev  acted  together. 

\Vhile  they  were  adjusting  their  claims  to  rank,  and 
deliberating  whether  to  attack  Niagara,  or  Fort  Du 
Quesne,  Montcalm,  the  successor  of  Dieskau,  an  accom- 
plished and  brave  officer,  advanced  at  the  head  of  500O 

What  caused  the  declaration  of  war  i— Whal  was  the  plan  of  fbe 
»mjjai<ji  of  1~SG  ?— What  d.fficulties  existed  ? 

11 


122 


CAPTURE  OF  FORT  WILLIAM  HENRY. 


French  and  Indians,  and  invested  Oswego.  The  garri- 
son, consisting  of  1000  nen,  well  supplied  with  provi- 
sions, was  soon  compelled  to  surrender;  and  the  fortress 
was  demolished. 

This  bold  measure  completely  disconcerted  the  original 
plan  of  the  campaign,  and  nothing  was  thought  of  now, 
out  security  against  further  losses.  Thus,  the  second 
campaign  terminated  as  unfortunately  as  the  preceding 
one. 

The  campaign  of  1757  was,  nevertheless,  commenced 
with  great  xeal  and  activity.  Lord  Loudon,  the  new 
commander  in  chief  of  the  British  forces,  applied  for  4000 
men  from  New  England,  which  were  promptly  granted. 
A  formidable  fleet  and  army  arrivto  from  England  ;  and 
confident  hopes  were  now  entertained  of  the  speedy  down- 
fall of  the  French  power  in  America.  It  was  determined 
to  concentrate  the  whole  disposable  force  upon  one  point — 
the  fortress  of  Louisbourg,  on  the  island  of  Cape  Breton. 
But  intelligence  being  received  that  an  immense  land  and 
naval  force  had  been  sent  out  to  this  place  from  France ; 
and  the  strength  of  the  fortifications  being  perfectly  well 
known  to  the  Americans,  the  proposeu  expedition  was 
abandoned, and  the  British  admiral,  and  general,  returned 
from  New  England  to  New  York. 

The  French  general,  Montcalm,  meantime  laid  siege  to 
Fort  William  Henry,  a  place  of  considerable  strength, 
with  a  garrison  of  3000  men,  and  urged  his  attack  with 
so  much  skill  and  resolution,  that  in  six  days  the  con> 
mander,  Colonel  Monroe,  was  compelled  to  capitulate. 
A  reinforcement,  sent  to  his  aid,  did  not  arrive  in  season. 
Its  return  to  New  York,  in  August,  closed  the  military 
operations  of  this  season. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

CONQUEST  OF  CANADA. 

At  the  close  of  the  campaign  of  1757,  the  affairs  of 
Great  Britain,  and  of  her  colonies  in  America,  wore  a 
rery  unpromising  aspect.    Three  campaigns,  carried  on 

What  was  done  by  Montcalm  ? — What  was  the  effect  of  this  proceed 
ing  1— What  was  the  plan  of  the  campaign  of  1757  7—  What  preventeo 
its  execution  1— What  fortress  was  lost  ?— Describe  the  affair.— What 
waa  the  slate  of  affairs  at  the  close  of  the  campaign  of  1757  J 


PREPARATIONS   FOR  THE  CAMPAIGN  OF   1/58.  liM 


with  immense  exertion  and  expense,  had  produced  nothing 
but  disaster  and  defeat.  The  lakes,  ana  the  whole  west- 
ern and  northern  border,  were  in  possession  of  the  French 
and  Indians ;  who,  with  a  vastly  inferior  force,  had  main 
tained  their  ground,  and  even  extended  their  encroach- 
ments. The  French  had  been  successful  every  where. 
The  British  had  every  where  experienced  reverses.  Nol 
only  in  America,  but  in  Europe  and  Asia,  their  arms  had 
been  unsuccessful.  It  was  seriously  apprehended  that  the 
French  would  make  good  their  claim  to  the  whole  valley 
of  the  Mississippi,  and  thus  fulfil  their  design  of  connect- 
ing Canada  with  Louisiana,  and  confining  the  British  set- 
tlements to  the  Atlantic  border.  In  the  colonies,  men 
looked  forward  with  apprehension  and  dismay. 

But  a  new  era  was  at  hand.  One  of  those  '  choice  and 
master  spirits,'  that  never  fail  to  leave  their  impress  on 
their  age  and  nation,  had  risen  to  the  direction  of  affairs 
in  Britain ;  and  summoned  to  his  aid  the  best  talents  of 
the  country.  William  Pitt,  Earl  of  Chatham,  had  been 
placed  at  the  head  of  the  new  administration  ;  and,  unit- 
ing a  bold  and  masterly  style  of  eloquence  with  consummate 
ability  in  the  management  of  state  affairs,  he  possessed  the 
full  confidence  of  the  nation,  and  the  complete  command 
of  its  resources.  His  plans  of  operation  were  grand  ;  and 
the  means  which  he  employed  tor  their  accomplishment 
were  always  adequate  to  their  object.  Superior  to  the 
prejudices  of  party,  he  sought  out  and  employed  merit 
wherever  it  could  be  found.  His  means  and  his  talents 
were  greater  than  had  been  possessed  by  any  of  his  pre- 
decessors. 

Pitt  was  highly  popular  in  America,  and  the  confidence 
inspired  by  his  energy  and  decision  led  the  colonists  to 
make  every  exertion,  and  every  sacrifice,  which  the  occa- 
sion required.  A  circular  letter  of  the  minister  assured  the 
several  governors,  that  to  repair  past  losses  and  disap- 
pointments, the  cabinet  was  determined  to  send  a  formi- 
dable sea  and  land  force  to  America;  and  he  called  upon 
them  to  raise  as  many  men  as  possible,  promising  all  the 
munitions  of  war,  and  a  future  compensation  for  the  ex- 
penses of  the  soldiers'  wages  and  clothes. 

Massachusetts  agreed  to  furnish  7000  men  ;  Connecti- 
cut 5000  ;  New  Hampshire  3000.    These  troops  were 

What  eave  ihem  a  new  aspect  ?— What  was  the  character  of  I<ord 
Chatham  !— How  was  he  regarded  in  America  1— What  was  promised  in 
ois  letter  to  the  governors  ?— What  states  furnished  troops,  and  in  What 
numbers  ) 


CAMPAIGN  OF  1758. 


in  the  field  in  May.  Meanwhile  the  British  fleets  blocked 
up,  in  the  French  ports,  the  men  and  stoies  designed  foi 
Canada,  or  captured  them  on  the  sea.  A  powerful  arma- 
ment sailed  from  England,  Twelve  thousand  men,  under 
the  command  of  General  Amherst,  arrived  in  Halifax ; 
and,  soon  after,  General  Abercrombie,  the  commander  in 
chief,  found  himself  at  the  head  of  an  army  of  fifty  tho;v- 
Band  men,  of  whom  twenty  thousand  were  provincials. 

Three  expeditions  were  proposed  ;  one  against  Louis- 
hourg  ;  a  second  against  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point; 
and  a  third  against  Fort  Du  Quesne.  That  against  Loui» 
bourg  consisted  of  14.000  men,  20  ships  of  the  line,  and 
18  frigates.  This  formidable  armament  arrived  before 
Louisbourg  on  ihe  2d  of  June;  and,  in  less  than  eight 
weeks,  the  fortress  was  surrendered. 

The  expedition  against  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point 
was  unsuccessful.  Sixteen  thousand  men  were  ordered 
oil  this  service.  They  crossed  Lake  George  in  boats; 
and,  landing  on  the  western  side,  were  soon  engaged 
with  the  enemy.  Lord  Howe  fell  at  the  first  fire.  Gene* 
ral  Abercrombie  proceeded ;  and,  after  an  action,  took 

5 possession  of  a  post  near  Ticonderoga.  On  the  8th  of 
uly,  he  attempted  to  carry  the  fortress  itself,  by  assault. 
But  the  works  were  strong;  and  the  commander  was  the 
able  and  courageous  Montcalm.  After  a  contest  of  four 
hours,  and  the  loss  of  1800  men,  the  British  were  con> 
pelled  to  retire. 

Abercrombie  now  detached  Colonel  Bradstreet,  with 
3000  men,  and  eight  pieces  of  cannon,  who  succeeded 
in  capturing  Fort  Frontignac,  an  unimportant  post,  on  the 
north  side  of  Lake  Ontario,  garrisoned  by  110  men. 
The  fort  being  destroyed,  Bradstreet  returned  to  the 
main  body;  and  nothing  further  was  attempted,  by  this 
division  of  the  forces,  during  the  campaign. 

The  expedition  against  Fort  Du  Quesne  was  undo 
taken  by  General  Forbes,  with  8000  men.  On  arriving 
at  the  fort,  they  found  it  abandoned  by  the  garrison,  who 
had  gone  down  the  Ohio  river  in  boats.  The  place 
was  thenceforward  called  Pittsburgh,  in  honour  of  Pitt 
The  Indians  came  in  and  entered  into  treaties,  which  gave 

What  was  done  by  the  British  fleet  ?— How  many  men  were  sen! 
from  Emzland  *—Wliat  was  the  whole  number  mustered  1— What  three 
expeditions  were  proposed  1— How  did  the  first  succeed  ?— The  second  > 
—Describe  the  first  operations  of  this  expedition.— The  suts>euuenl 
ct^arations. — What  was  accomplished  by  the  third  ex-ueiliik.n  i 


GENERAL  WOLFE  BEFORE  QUEBEC.  12b 

pence  and  secunty  to  the  frontiers  of  Virginia,  Maryland, 
and  Pennsylvania. 

Two  of  the  three  objects  of  the  campaign  of  1758  had 
thus  been  accomplished.  It  now  remained  to  attempt  the 
complete  conquest  of  Canada.  Accordingly  it  was  agreed, 
that  in  the  next  year  three  powerful  armies  should  enter 
Canada  by  different  routes,  and  severally  attack  the  strong 
holds  of  the  enemy.  General  Wolfe,  with  one  division, 
was  to  ascend  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  lay  siege  to  Quebec. 
Another  division  was  to  reduce  Ticonderoga  and  Crown 
Point;  and  then  descend  the  river  and  join  General 
Wolfe  before  Quebec.  The  third  division,  under  General 
Prideaux,  was  to  reduce  Niagara  and  Montreal,  and  then 

firoceed  to  Quebec,  the  ultimate  object  of  the  whole 
orce.  General  Amherst  advanced  to  Ticonderoga  and 
Crown  Point,  and  found  those  places  abandoned.  He 
then  made  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  gain  possession  of 
the  lake :  but,  after  capturing  two  vessels,  was  obliged 
by  storms  and  the  advanced  season  of  the  year,  to  return 
to  Crown  Point  and  go  into  winter  quarters.  Prideaux 
besieged  Niagara;  and,  being  killed,  the  command  de- 
volved on  Sir  William  Johnson;  who  succeeded  in  reduc- 
ing the  place.  Neither  of  these  armies  was  able  to  effect 
a  union  with  General  Wolfe.  Fortunately  he  succeeded 
in  accomplishing  the  grand  object,  without  their  co-ope- 
ration. 

Embarking  at  Louisbourg,  with  8000  men,  and  a  for- 
midable train  of  artillery,  Wolfe  proceeded  up  the  St. 
Lawrence,  and  landed  his  army  on  the  island  of  Orleans, 
near  Quebec.  The  difficulties  which  he  had  to  encoun- 
ter were  sufficiently  great  to  have  deterred  a  less  ardent 
commander  ;  but  it  was  a  maxim  of  Wolfe's  that  1  a  vic- 
torious army  finds  no  difficulties.'  He  first  attacked  the 
French  entrenchments  at  the  falls  of  Montmorency  ;  bu* 
without  success.  He  then  landed  his  troops  in  the 
night,  and  ascended  a  steep  craggy  cliff,  to  an  eminence 
called  the  Heights  of  Abraham,  in  rear  of  the  city 
Montcalm,  the  French  general  in  chief,  now  determined 
to  leave  his  camp  and  attack  the  English  army. 

Accordingly,  on  the  13th  of  September,  he  drew  out 

What,  was  the  plan  of  the  next  campaign  ?— What  was  done  by  Gft- 
tieral  Amherst  ?— By  Priileaux  and  Johnson  '—What  was  Genera} 
Wolfe's  force  .'—Where  did  he  land  .'—Where  did  he  meet  with  a  re- 
pulse .'—How  did  he  gain  the  Heights  of  Abraham  1—  What  was  don« 
■hen  by  Montcalm  1 

11* 


i£6 


FALL  OF  QUEBEC. 


nis  forces,  and  prepared  for  a  pitched  battle.  The  French 
advanced  to  the  charge  with  their  usual  spirit,  and  the 
action  commenced  with  great  resolution  on  both  sides\ 
The  English  reserved  their  fire  till  the  French  were 
within  forty  yards  of  them,  and  then  gave  it  with  effeclv 
Wolfe,  advancing  at  the  head  of  the  British  grenadiers 
with  charged  bayonets,  received  a  mortal  wound.  Monck- 
ton,  who  succeeded  in  the  command,  was  shot  through 
the  body  ;  and  the  direction  of  the  army  devolved  on 
General  Townshetid.  Montcalm,  too,  received  a  mortal 
wound  ;  and  General  Senezurgus,  the  second  in  command, 
fell.  The  French  were  driven  from  the  field ;  and  a 
reinforcement,  brought  forward  by  Bougainville,  was  also 
compelled  to  retire. 

It  appears  that,  in  this  decisive  action,  the  numbers  on 
both  sides  were  nearly  equal.  The  English  troopss 
however,  were  all  veterans,  while  those  ot  the  French 
commander  were  but  half  of  that  description.  Tiie 
French  regulars  w^ere  almost  all  destroyed;  while  ths 
English  loss  was  less  than  600  in  killed  and  wounded. 
They  had  to  mourn,  however,  the  loss  of  their  gallarU 
commander  ;  which  was  regarded  as  a  national  calamity 
in  the  mother  country,  as  well  as  in  the  colonies.  He 
received  a  ball  in  his  wrist  at  the  commencement  of  the 
action ;  but  he  wrapped  a  handkerchief  round  his  arm, 
?jid  continued  to  encourage  his  men.  He  soon  afterwards 
received  a  ball  in  the  body,  but  also  concealed  this  wound, 
and  was  advancing  at  the  head  of  the  grenadiers,  when 
a  third  bullet  pierced  his  breast.  In  a  dying  state,  he 
unwillingly  suffered  himself  to  be  borne  to  the  rear,  still 
evincing  the  greatest  anxiety  for  the  fate  of  the  day. 
Being  informed  that  the  enemy's  ranks  were  breaking, 
he  reclined  his  head,  from  extreme  faintness,  on  the  arm 
of  an  officer.  He  was  soon  roused  by  the  cry  '  They 
fly,  they  fly  '  «  Who  fly  ?'  he  exclaimed.  1  The  French? 
was  the  reply.  4  Then,'  said  the  dying  hero,  '  I  depan 
content,'  and  almost  instantly  expired.  This  victory  was 
immediately  followed  by  the  surrender  of  Quebec,  and  in 
1760  all  Canada  was  subjugated  by  the  British. 

When  and  how  did  the  battle  commence  1 — How  did  it  terminate  V- 
What  general  officers  were  killed  I— What  was  the  loss  on  each  side  1 
—Describe  the  circumstances  of  General  Wolfe's  death. —  What  cit» 
tuw  capitulated  ?— What  was  accomplished  in  the  next  campaign  J 


SCHEME   FOR   TAXING  THE  COLONIES. 


127 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


The  attachment  of  the  American  colonies  to  the  mother 
country  was  never  stronger  than  at  the  close  of  the 
French  war,  which  terminated  in  the  conquest  of  Canada. 
To  tne  natural  ties  of  hrotherhood  were  superadded  tlte 
strongest  feelings  of  mutual  regard,  arising  from  a  par- 
ticipation in  common  dangers,  and  a  common  victory. 
The  colonists  were  proud  of  their  descent  from  British 
ancestors,  and  their  connection  with  one  of  the  most 
powerful  nations  of  Europe.  They  were  also  fully  sen- 
sible of  the  value  of  English  liberty,  and  every  colonisl 
believed  himself  to  be  equally  entitled  with  his  brethren, 
on  the  opposite  side  of  trie  Atlantic,  to  all  the  essential 


The  habits  of  the  early  settlers,  and  many  circus* 
stances  in  the  history  of  their  descendants,  had  led  them  to 
study,  with  attention  and  lively  interest,  the  principles  of 
political  liberty,  and  to  watch,  with  the  most>  jealous 
vigilance,  against  every  encroachment  of  arbitary  power. 
The  degree  of  authority  which  might  be  legally  exercised 
over  the  colonies,  by  the  parent  state,  had  never  been  very 
clearly  defined.  The  doctrine  prevailed  in  England,  that 
parliament  had  the  power  of  binding  them  in  all  cases 
whatever.  In  America  this  had  been  repeatedly  and 
niiblicly  denied. 

The  expenses  of  the  recent  war  had  rendered  necessary 
a.  great  addition  to  the  usual  taxes  of  the  English  nation* 
Apprehensive  of  rendering  themselves  unpopular,  by  press* 
ing  too  severely  on  the  resources  of  the  people  at  home, 
the  ministry  directed  their  attention  to  tne  North  Ame- 
rican colonies ;  and  determined  to  raise  a  revenue  from 
that  source.  Mr.  Grenville  first  commissioner  of  thn 
treasury,  (1763,)  introduced  a  resolution,  which  was 
passed,  without  much  debate,  declaring  that  it  would  be 
proper  to  impose  certain  stamp  duties  on  the  colonies. 

What  were  the  dispositions  of  the  American  colonies  towards  th# 
mother  country  ''—What  was  their  character  as  freemen  ?— Wha« 
made  the  British  ministry  desirous  of  raisine  a  revenue  from  the  co. 
loaies  ?— How  did  they  determine  to  do  it?— What  resolution  was  i^aseea 
tu  parliament  ' 


128 


THE  STAMP  ACT. 


The  actual  imposition  of  them  was  deferred  till  the  next 
year. 

At  the  same  time,  other  resolutions  were  passed,  im- 
posing new  duties  on  the  trade  of  the  colonies  ;  those  on 
the  commerce  with  the  French  and  Spanish  colonies 
amounted  to  a  prohihition  of  fair  trade,  and  the  regula- 
tions for  collecting  them  were  calculated  to  preven  the 
smuggling  which  had  hitherto  been  overlooked,  or  con- 
nived at.  All  the  naval  officers  on  the  American  station, 
were  converted  into  revenue  officers  ;  and  many  seizures 
were  made.  The  forfeitures  were  ordered  to  be  decided 
on  by  courts  of  vice  admiralty  ;  as  if  the  government 
distrusted  the  impartiality  of  the  ordinary  tribunals. 
These  acts  were  received  in  the  colonies  with  a  general 
feeling  of  indignation. 

The  resolution  to  lay  a  duty  on  stamps  was  particularly 
odious  in  the  colonies;  and  the  right  of  parliament  to 
impose  taxes  on  the  colonies  for  the  express  purpose  of 
raising  a  revenue,  was  strongly  and  universally  denied. 
Petitions  to  the  king,  and  memorials  to  parliament, 
against  the  measure,  were  sent  in  from  several  of  the  pro- 
vincial assemblies.  The  agent  of  Massachusetts,  in 
England,  was  instructed  to  use  his  utmost  endeavours  to 
prevent  the  passage  of  the  stamp  act;  and  associations 


nish  the  use  of  British  manufactures. 

These,  and  other  measures  of  the  same  tendency,  did 
not  prevent  the  ministry  of  Great  Britain  from  persisting 
in  their  determination ;  and,  accordingly,  in  the  spring 
of  1765,  the  famous  stamp  act  was  passed  ;  not,  however, 
without  a  spirited  opposition  from  the  minority.    The  act 

I provided,  that  contracts,  bills,  notes  of  hand,  and  other 
egal  documents,  should  be  written  on  stamped  paper, 
which  the  British  government  was  to  furnish  at  certain 
high  prices,  or  that  these  contracts,  &c.  should  not  be 
valid  in  law.  It  was  a  direct,  and  a  very  heavy  tax,  on 
almost  every  transaction  in  business. 

The  passage  of  this  law  excited  the  most  serious  alarm 
throughout  the  colonies.  It  was  perceived,  at  once,  to  be 
the  commencement  of  a  system  of  extortion,  which  would 
leave  the  people  nothing  which  they  could  securely  call 
their  own.    It  therefore  became  necessary  to  resist  its 

What  new  duties  were  imposed  1— How  were  these  acts  received  in 
the  colonies!— Wh»*  was  done  by  the  colonists  to  prevent  the  passage 
of  the  stamp  act?— When  did  it  pass  ?— What  were  its  provisional— 
How  was  the  news  received  in  America  1 


were  entered 


of  the  country,  to  dimi- 


FIRST  CONTINENTAL  CONGRESS- 


123 


execution  or  procure  its  repeal,  or  to  give  up  all  claims 
to  civil  liberty. 

Combinations  were  immediately  formed  against  the 
execution  of  the  law ;  and  every  exertion  was  made  by 
the  popular  leaders,  to  impress  on  the  Dublic  mind  the 
fatal  consequences  of  submitting  to  it.  The  assembly  cf 
Virginia,  on  motion  of  the  celebrated  Patrick  Henry,  passed 
resolutions,  declaring  the  exclusive  right  of  that  assembly 
to  lay  taxes  and  impositions  on  the  inhabitants  of  that 
colony.  Other  colonial  legislatures  passed  similar  reso!r> 
tions.  The  house  of  representatives  cf  Massachusetts, 
perceiving  the  necessity  of  combined  action,  recommended 
a  congress  of  deputies,  from  all  the  colonial  assemblies, 
to  meet  at  New  York  on  the  first  Monday  in  October. 
Meantime  the  press  was  not  idle ;  and  the  popular  cla- 
,  mour  was  so  urgent,  that  nearly  all  the  stamp  officers 
were  compelled  to  resign. 

The  first  continental  congress  met  at  the  time  appointed. 
Massachusetts,  Rhode  Island,  Connecticut,  New  York, 
New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  the  Three  Lower  Counties 
on  the  Delaware,  and  South  Carolina,  were  represented. 
Timothy  Ruggles,  of  Massachusetts,  was  chosen  presi- 
dent. Fheir  first  measure  was  a  declaration  of  the  right* 
and  grievances  of  the  colonists.  In  this  important  state 
paper,  they  asserted  their  title  to  all  the  rights  and  liber- 
ties of  natural  born  subjects  within  the  kingdom  of  Great 
Britain ;  the  chief  of  which  are,  the  exclusive  power  to 
tax  themselves,  and  the  trial  by  jury ;  both  of  which  had 
been  invaded  by  the  recent  acts  of  parliament ;  and  the 
tendency  of  these  acts  to  subvert  their  rights  and  liberties 
was  clearly  pointed  out.  They  also  addressed  a  petition 
to  the  king,  and  a  memorial  to  each  house  of  parliament, 
and  after  transmitting  a  copy  of  their  proceedings  to  each 
colony,  the  congress  adjourned. 

Meantime  the  people  formed  associations  to  encourage 
domestic  manufactures  and  the  raising  of  sheep,  in  erdei 
to  dispense  with  the  usual  supplies  from  England;  and, 
to  avoid  using  stamps,  law  proceedings  were  suspended 
and  arbitrations  resorted  to.  Some  riotous  and  disorderly 
proceedings  took  place,  which  resulted  in  the  destruction 
of  property,  and  much  insult  and  abuse  to  obnoxious  sup 
porters  of  the  British  government. 

How  was  its  object  defeated  ?— When  did  the  first  continental  con<rres« 
meet?— Who  was  chosen  president  ?— What  was  their  first  measure  1 
What  was  stated  in  the  declaration  of  rishis  1 — What  further  was  dona 
the  congress  7— What  was  done  oy  the  people  1 


130 


REPEAL  OF  THE  STAMP  ACT 


While  these  things  were  passing  in  America,  a  com- 
plete change  took  place  in  the  ministry  of  Great  Britain. 
Sir.  Pitt,  in  parliament,  openly  condemned  the  stamp  act, 
and  recommended  its  immediate  repeal;  asserting  that 
parliament  had  no  right  to  tax  the  colonies.  The  late 
ministers  opposed  this  opinion,  and  predicted  a  revolution. 
After  a  highly  spirited  debate,  the  stamp  act  was  repealed ; 
hut,  at  the  same  time,  a  declaratory  act  was  passed,  assert- 
ing the  right  of  Great  Britain  to  bind  the  colonies  in  all 
cases  whatever. 

In  America,  the  news  of  the  lepeal  of  the  stamp  act 
was  received  with  the  liveliest  expressions  of  joy  and 
gratitude.  Public  thanksgivings  were  offered  in  the 
churches.  The  importation  of  British  goods  was  again 
encouarged ;  and  the  homespun  dresses  being  given  to 
the  poor,  the  people  once  more  appeared  clad  in  the  pro- 
ducts of  the  mother  country.  The  declaratory  act,  asserting 
the  supremacy  of  parliament,  being  considered  a  mere 
salvo  to  wounded  pride,  was  little  regarded ;  and  the 
eolonists  believed  that  the  attempt  to  force  direct  internal 
taxes  would  not  again  be  made. 

A  circular  letter  was  addressed  by  Secretary  Conway, 
to  the  governors  of  the  several  colonies,  in  which  he  cen- 
sured the  colonists  in  mild  terms  for  the  late  disturbances, 
but  at  the  same  time  required  compensation  to  be  made 
to  those  who  had  suffered  by  the  riots,  which  had  taken 
place  at  Boston  and  New  \  ork  in  the  summer  of  1765. 
lb  June,  1766,  this  letter  was  laid  before  the  assembly  of 
Massachusetts,  by  Governor  Bernard,  accompanied  by 
such  remarks,  that  the  assembly  thought  proper  to  delay 
the  act  of  indemnity  till  December,  and  then  to  accompany 
it  with  a  general  pardon  to  all  offenders  in  the  recent  dis- 
orders. 

Meantime,  a  change  had  taken  place  in  the  British 
cabinet.    William  Pitt  came  into  power  with  a  ministry 
omposed  of  different  parties,  and  under  their  auspices,  a 
ew  act  of  parliament  was  passed,  laying  a  tax  on  glass, 
paper,  pasteboard,  white  and  red  lead,  painters'  colours 
and  tea,  imported  into  the  colonies.    Pitt  was  at  this  time 
confined  by  sickness,  in  the  country. 
The  refusal  of  the  legislatures  of  New  York  and  Mas- 

Who  opposed  the  stamp aci  in  parliament  1— Was  it  repealed 
was  the  news  received  in  America  ?— What  was  now  done  by  ;:he  peo- 

Cle  ?— What  was  the  purport  of  the  secretary's  letter  ?— Whti"  was  dona 
y  the  legislature  of  Massachusetts  ? — By  Governor  Bernard  1— W.iat 
change  took  place  in  the  British  cabinet  1— What  new  taxes  were  lai  ? 


OPPOSITION  TO  THE  NEW  TAXES. 


131 


sachnsetts  to  execute  the  mutiny  act,  being  disapproved 
by  the  ministry  and  parliament,  an  act  was  passed  re- 
straining the  legislature  of  New  York  from  passing  any 
law  whatever,  until  they  furnished  the  king's  troops  with 
all  that  was  required  by  the  mutiny  act.  At  the  same 
time  commissioners  were  appointed  for  executing  the  re- 
venue laws,  in  a  more  speedy  and  effectual  manner  than 
had  hitherto  been  done. 

The  reception  of  these  laws  in  America  was  any  thing 
but  cordial.  All  minds  were  at  once  employed  in  consi- 
dering, and  all  pens  in  defending  the  rights  which  they 
invaded.  The  legislature  of  New  York  granted  the  re- 
quired supplies  ;  but  in  Massachusetts  the  spirit  of  resist- 
ance was  again  awakened,  and  displayed  itself,  particu- 
larly in  opposition  to  the  required  grants  of  money  for  the 
maintenance  of  crown  officers.  The  legislature  addressed 
a  circular  to  the  other  colonies,  stating  the  difficulties  to 
be  apprehended  trom  the  late  acts  of  parliament,  and  call- 
ing npon  them  for  their  co-operation  in  measures  for 
obtain inu  redress. 

On  receiving  information  of  this  proceeding,  the  minis- 
try were  alarmed  at  the  prospect  it  presented  of  a  new 
comhin-ition  among  the  colonies,  and  Lord  Hillsborough, 
secretary  of  state,  wrote  to  the  governor  of  Massachusetts 
requiring  it  to  be  rescinded.  This  order  the  legislature, 
in  June,  1768,  refused  to  comply  with,  declaring  their 
right  to  petition  for  redress  of  grievances,  and  to  call  on 
the  other  colonies  to  unite  with  them  for  the  same  pur- 
pose. 

The  other  colonies  were  equally  refractory.  The  as- 
semblies of  Maryland,  New  York,  Delaware,  Virginia, 
and  Georgia  expressed  their  sentiments  respecting  Lord 
Hillsborough's  letter  in  deeided  language. 

In  the  mean  time,  Lord  Chatham  had  retired  from  office, 
and  Lord  North  was  appointed  chancellor  of  the  exche- 
quer. 

The  seizure  of  the  sloop  Liberty,  belonging  to  John 
Hancock,  for  a  breach  of  the  revenue  laws,  lea7  to  a  riot, 
which  occasioned  the  retirement  of  the  revenue  officers  to 
Jastle  William. 

What  restrictions  on  the  legislatures  of  Massachusetts  and  New  York 
*ere  passed  ?— How  were  these  laws  received  in  America  1— What  was 
lone  in  New  York!— In  Massachusetts  1— What  was  done  by  Lord 
Hillsborouirh  J— By  the  legislature  of  Massachusetts  I—  What  was  done 
/'v  the  other  colonies  1— What  changes  took  place  in  the  British  minis- 
try 1 


132 


PROCEEDINGS  IN  MASSACHUSETTS. 


Two  British  regiments,  which  had  been  detached  by 
General  Gage,  now  arrived  under  convoy  at  Nantasket 
road.  Next  day,  the  fleet  was  brought  to  anchor  near 
Castle  William,  in  Boston  harbour.  Having  taken  a 
station  which  commanded  the  town,  the  ships  having 
their  broadsides  towards  it,  the  troops  landed,  to  the  nun> 
her  of  seven  hundred  men,  and  marched,  with  loaded 
muskets  and  fixed  bayonets,  martial  music,  and  the  usuaj 
military  parade,  to  the  common.  In  the  evening,  tire 
selectmen  of  Boston  were  ordered  to  quarter  the  two  regi- 
ments in  the  town;  but  they  absolutely  refused.  A  tem- 
porary shelter  was  permitted,  however,  to  one  regiments 
without,  its  camp  equipage,  in  Fanueil  Hall.  The  next 
day,  the  state  house  was  opened  for  the  soldiers  by  order 
of  the  governor,  and  two  field  pieces,  with  the  main 
guard,  w-ere  stationed  just  in  its  front.  In  a  few  weeks, 
a  fresh  reinforcemeet  of  troops  arrived,  under  Colonels 
Maekay  and  Pomeroy. 

Parliament,  meantime,  resolved  to  persevere  in  the 
system  of  coercion,  and  united  in  an  address  to  the  king, 
expressing  their  satisfaction  at  the  measures  which  he  haa 
pursued,  giving  assurance  of  their  support,  and  beseech- 
ing him  to  direct  the  governor  of  Massachusetts  to  insti- 
tute an  inquiry  into  all  acts  of  treason  committed  in  that 
colony  since  1767,  and  to  send  the  offenders  to  England 
for  trial. 

Nothing  could  have  been  done  more  effectually  to  irri- 
tate the  people  than  this  resolution.  The  general  court 
of  Massachusetts  was  not  in  session  when  it  reached 
America ;  but  the  house  of  burgesses  of  Virginia  passed 
resolutions,  asserting  the  exclusive  right  of  taxing  the 
colony  and  the  right  of  trial  by  jury  in  the  vicinage  ;  and 
ordered  their  speaker  to  transmit  copies  of  the  resolutions 
to  the  other  colonies.  An  address  to  the  king,  of  the 
usual  tenor,  was  also  voted.  The  governor,  on  learning 
the  character  of  these  proceedings,  dissolved  the  assem- 
bly. This  measure  only  inflamed  the  spirit  of  opposi- 
tion ;  the  assembly  was  immediately  convened  at  a  private 
nouse,  and  unanimously  resolved  on  agreements  not  to 
import  British  goods,  similar  to  those  which  had  been 
entered  into  at  the  north. 

How  many  regiments  of  British  troops  now  arrived  in  Boston  V 
Describethe  landing. — Their  reception.— Where  were  they  quartered? 
Haw  was  the  news  received  in  America  1— What  was  done  in  Virginia  I 
—  What  did  the  governor  do  1— What  was  then  done  by  the  assembly  ) 


BOSTON  MASSACRE. 


133 


The  general  court  of  Massachusetts  was  convened  on 
the  uOtti  of  May,  lTG'J ;  and,  after  some  altercation  with 
die  governor  concerning  the  subjects  of  legislation,  it 
was  removed  to  Cambridge.  On  the  6th  of  July,  the  go- 
vernor made  a  requisition  for  funds  to  defray  the  expenses 
of  the  troops  in  Boston,  which  was  decisively  refused ; 
and  resolutions  were  passed,  at  the  same  time,  recon»- 
mending  assemblies  of  the  peopl  ,  in  the  several  towns, 
to  petition  for  redress  of  grievances  and  declaration  of 
rights.  The  governor  then  prorogued  the  general  conit, 
to  meet  at  Boston  on  the  10th  of  January. 

On  the  first  of  August,  Governor  Bernard  Was  recalled, 
leaving  the  administration  of  the  province  in  the  hands 
of  Lieutenant-governor  Hutchinson.  The  people,  on  his 
departure,  manifested  their  joy  by  ringing  the  bells,  firing 
guns,  covering  their  liberty  tree  with  Hags,  and  kindling 
a  urreat  bonfire  on  Fort  Hill. 

In  1770,  Lord  North  was  appointed  premier.  His 
first  measure  was  partly  conciliatory :  it  was  a  repeal  of 
the  port  duties ;  but  with  the  exception  of  the  duty  on 
tea.  This  left  the  assertion  of  the  right  of  taxation  in  full 
force,  and,  of  course,  was  wholly  unsatisfactory  to  the 
colonists. 

The  presence  of  the  military  in  Boston,  too,  still  served 
to  keep  alive  the  animosity  of  the  people,  who  were  cor>- 
stantly  brought  in  unpleasant  collision  with  these  unwel- 
come and  uninvited  guests.  On  the  evening  of  the  5th  of 
March,  1770,  an  aft  ray  took  place  in  King-street,  now 
called  State-street,  in  which  a  small  detachment  of  sol- 
diers, under  the  command  of  Captain  Preston,  after  being 
assaulted  with  snow  balls  and  other  missiles,  and  one  of 
them  struck  with  a  club,  fired  upon  the  populace,  killing 
throe  men,  mortally  wounding  two,  and  slightly  wouno- 
in^  several  others. 

The  drums  were  instantly  heard  beating  to  arms  ; 
thousands  of  the  people  assembled,  and  seeing  the 
dead  bodies  of  their  fellow  citizens  who  had  fallen  in 
the  cause  of  liberty,  they  resolved  on  a  general  attack 
upon  the  soldiery.   The  lieutenant-governor  being  sent  for, 

What,  was  then  done  by  the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  ? — iiy 
the  governor  1— By  the  general  court,  in  consequence  of  the  governor's 
requisition  1— What  did  the  governor  then  do  '!— When  was  the  govern- 
or recalled  ?— Who  was  left  to  administer  the  government  *—  What 
was  Jone  by  the.  people  ?— Who  was  appointed  premier  in  17701— 
What  was  his  first  act  ?— Why  was  it  unsatisfactory  1— What  took 
place  on.  the  5th  of  March,  1770  ? 


134 


AFFAIR  OF  THE  GASPEE. 


addressed  the  people  from  the  balcony  of  the  state  house, 
and  at  length  p/evailed  upon  them  peaceably  to  disperse. 
The  next  day,  Captain  Preston  and  his  party  of  soldiers, 
were  committed  to  prison,  to  await  the  course  of  law ; 
and  the  troops  were  all  withdrawn  from  the  town  to 
Castle  William. 

Those  who  had  fallen  in  this  affair,  were  honoured 
with  a  public  funeral  of  great  pomp  and  solemnity.  The 
enops  were  closed ;  the  bells  of  Boston,  and  the  neigh- 
bouring towns,  were  tolled ;  and  an  immense  number  of 
citizens  followed  the  first  martyrs  of  the  opening  revolu- 
tion to  their  final  resting  place. 

Captain  Preston  and  his  soldiers  wrere  brought  to  trial 
some  time  after.  Six  weeks  were  spent  in  examining- 
witnesses  and  hearing  counsel ;  and  John  Adams  and 
Josiah  Quincy,  who  were  distinguished  leaders  of  the 
popular  party,  exerted  themselves  with  great  ability  in 
defence  of  the  accused.  The  captain  and  six  of  the  men 
were  acquitted  ;  and  two  were  brought  in  guilty  of  man- 
slaughter. This  result  was  highly  honourable  to  the 
distinguished  counsel  and  to  the  impartial  tribunal  of  the 
colony. 

In  1772  the  revenue  schooner  Gaspee,  having  run 
aground  off  Newport,  in  pursuit  of  the  Providence  packet, 
was  seized  and  burnt  by  a  party  from  Providence,  who 
subsequently  escaped  the  most  active  pursuit  of  the 
government,  notwithstanding  the  offer  of  a  high  reward 
for  their  apprehension. 

Committees  of  correspondence  were  organised  in  1772 
in  the  several  towms  of  Massachusetts,  for  the  purpose 
of  securing  concert  of  action,  in  the  measures  of  op- 
position, and,  in  1773,  at  the  suggestion  of  the  house  of 
burgesses  of  Virginia,  standing  committees  were  ap- 
pointed by  the  different  colonial  assemblies  ;  and  by  this 
means  a  confidential  communication  and  interchange  of 
opinions  was  kept  up  between  the  colonies. 

Lord  Dartmouth,  who  was  supposed  to  entertain  favour* 
able  views  towards  the  colonies,  having  succeeded  Lord 
Hillsborough,  as  secretary  of  state  for  the  colonies,  the 
legislature  of  Massachusetts  addressed  a  letter  to  him, 
expressing  a  desire  for  complete  reconciliation.  This, 
however,  was  ineffectual.    Neither  the  British  cabinet, 

What  was  done  next  day  ? — Describe  the  funeral.— What  is  said  of 
Ihe  trial  1— What  was  done  in  Massachusetts  ?— In  Virginia  f—  Wha 
•ucceeded  Lord  Hillsborough  }— What  followed  ) 


Hutchinson's  letters. 


135 


nor  the  nation,  was  disposed  to  recede  from  the  ground 
they  had  taken. 

About  this  time  a  discovery  was  made,  which  caused 
a  great  deal  of  excitement  in  New  England.  Doctor 
Franklin,  the  agent  of  Massachusetts  in  England,  ob- 
pined  possession  of  the  letters  which  had  been  addressed 
oy  Gove  rnor  Hutchinson  and  Lieutenant-governor  Oliver, 
to  the  department  of  state,  and  sent  them  to  the  genera1 
court.  They  were  evidently  designed  to  induce  the 
ministry  to  persist  in  their  oppressive  measures.  They 
represented  the  patriots  as  a  mere  faction,  who  were  not 
countenanced  by  the  mass  of  the  people,  and  who  were  em- 
boldened by  the  weakness  of  the  means  used  to  restrain 
them.  More  vigorous  measures  were  recommended; 
and,  among  the  rest,  a  plan  fcr  altering  the  charters  of 
the  colonies,  and  making  the  high  officers  dependent 
solely  on  the  crown  for  their  salaries. 

The  assembly  passed  a  vote  of  censure  on  the  writers 
of  these  letters  ;  and  petitioned  the  king  to  remove  them 
for  ever  from  the  government  of  the  colony.  This  peti- 
tion was  disapproved;  but  Hutchinson  was  soon  after 
removed,  and  General  Gage  appointed  to  succeed  him. 

The  effect  of  this  disclosure  of  the  treachery  of  Hutch- 
inson and  Oliver,  was  electrifying.  The  passions  of  the 
people  were  inflamed  by  it  to  the  highest  pitch ;  and 
their  expectation  of  a  better  understanding  with  the  go- 
vernment, was  greatly  diminished  by  the  conviction  that 
traitors  among  them  were  engaged  in  misrepresenting 
the  state  of  the  country  and  their  own  dispositions,  to  the 
ministry. 

The  duties  on  other  importations  excepting  tea,  had 
been  removed ;  and  an  alteration,  corresponding  to  this 
change,  had  been  made  by  the  colonists  in  their  non- 
importation agreements.  Tea,  therefore,  remained  the 
only  prohibited  article.  Great  quantities  of  it  had  accu- 
mulated in  the  warehouses  of  the  East  India  Company  : 
and,  as  none  was  ordered  by  the  colonial  merchants,  it 
was  determined  to  send  it  over  on  consignment.  The 
company  were  allowed  to  export  it  from  England  free  cf 
duty,  so  that,  although  the  offensive  duty  on  its  impor- 
tation into  the  colonies  still  remained,  it  was  offered  at 
lower  prices  than  in  former  times.    Confident  of  finding 

What  discovery  was  made  by  Dr.  Franklin ?— What  wasdone  by  the 
assembly  I — What  followed  ?— Wliat  was  the  effect  of  this  disclosure  t 
—What  is  said  of  the  people?— What  is  said  concerning  the  duty 
»a  tea  ,— What  was  done  by  the  East  India  company  J 


136 


BOSTON  PORT  BILL. 


a  market  at  these  reduced  prices,  the  company  sent  targe 
cargoes  to  New  York,  Philadelphia,  Charleston  and 
Boston.  The  inhabitants  of  New  York  and  Philadel 
phia  sent  the  ships  back  to  London,  '  and  they  sailed  up 
the  Thames,  to  proclaim  to  all  the  nation,  that  New  Vork 
tmd  Pennsylvania  would  not  be  enslaved.'  The  people 
of  Charleston  unloaded  the  tea,  and  stored  it  in  cellars, 
where  itperished. 

The  Boston  people  disposed  of  the  article  in  a  more 
summary  way.  After  several  town  meetings  and  a  good 
deal  of  discussion  between  the  governor,  the  tea  merchants, 
and  the  citizens,  a  number  of  men,  disguised  as  Mohawk 
Indians,  proceeded  to  the  vessels  lying  at  the  wharf  with 
the  tea  on  board,  raised  the  hatches,  took  out  the  chests, 
and  after  breaking  them  open,  quietly  emptied  their  whole 
contents  into  the  dock.  The  number  of  men  concerned 
in  this  business  was  about  fifty ;  but  for  many  years 
afterwards  it  was  not  known  who  they  were. 

The  intelligence  of  this  proceeding  excited  a  great 
sensation  in  England.  It  was  communicated  to  parlia- 
ment, in  a  message  from  the  crown ;  and  excited  a  strong 
indignation  against  the  colonies.  Both  houses  express- 
ed their  approbation  of  the  king's  measures,  and  pro- 
mised their  support  in  maintaining  his  authority.  A 
bill  was  brought  in  for  discontinuing  the  lading  and  ship- 
ping of  goods,  wares,  and  merchandise  at  Boston,  or  the 
harbour  thereof,  and  for  the  removal  of  the  custom  house, 
with  its  dependencies,  to  the  town  of  Salem.  This  bill 
was  to  continue  in  force,  not  only  until  compensation 
should  be  made  to  the  East  India  company  for  the  da- 
mage sustained,  but  until  the  king  should  declare  himself 
satisfied,  as  to  the  restoration  of  peace  and  good  order  in 
Boston.    It  passed  almost  without  opposition. 

This  was  followed  by  another  bill,  subverting  the 
charter  of  Massachusetts,  and  vesting  in  the  crown  the 
appointment  of  the  councillors,  magistrates,  and  othei 
officers  of  the  colony,  to  hold  office  during  the  king's 
pleasure. 

Next  followed  a  bill  for  transporting  persons  accused 
of  sedition,  treason,  &c,  to  some  other  colony,  or  to 
England  for  trial.  After  this  came  the  '  Quebec  bill, 
extending  the  territory  of  Canada  so  as  to  include  Ohio, 

What  w  as  done  with  the  tea  ships  in  New  York  and  Philadelphia  J 
—In  Charleston  1— In  Boston?— How  was  the  news  received  in  Eng- 
land ?— What  bill  was  passed  in  consequence  ?— What  Cher  bills  we« 
biased  ? 


MEASURES  OF  OPPOSITION. 


137 


Illinois,  Indiana,  and  Michigan,  and  vesting  the  govern- 
ment of  that  province  in  a  legislative  council  appointed 
by  the  crown. 

The  measures  of  hostility  towards  Massachusetts  were 
intended  to  break  the  union  of  the  colonies,  and  detach 
the  others  from  her.  But  it  had  a  directly  opposite  effect. 
The  other  colonies  were  unanimously  determined  not  to 
desert  their  champion  in  the  hour  of  peril ;  and  the  union 
was  firmly  cemented  by  the  very  measures  intended  to 
effect  its  dissolution. 

When  the  intelligence  of  the  Boston  Port  Bill  reached 
that  place,  a  town  meeting  was  called,  in  which  the  uncon- 
querable spirit  of  the  inhabitants  was  clearly  manifested. 
They  passed  resolutions  expressing  their  opinion  of  the 
impolicy,  injustice,  and  inhumanity  of  the  act,  from  which 
they  appealed  to  God  and  to  the  world  ;  and  inviting  the 
other  colonies  to  join  them  in  an  agreement  to  stop  all 
imports  and  exports  from  and  to  Great  Britain,  Ireland, 
and  the  West  Indies,  until  the  act  should  be  repealed. 

The  same  spirit  was  manifested  throughout  the  country. 
Addresses  were  sent  to  the  Bostonians  from  every  part 
of  the  country,  expressing  sympathy  in  their  afflictions, 
exhorting  them  to  persevere  in  their  course,  and  assuring 
them  that  they  were  regarded  as  suffering  in  the  common 
cause.  A  day  of  fasting,  prayer,  and  numiliation  w;  s 
appointed  in  all  the  colonies,  and  a  general  congress  of 
deputies  from  each  was  proposed.  About  the  same  time, 
General  Gage  arrived  in  Boston  to  assume  the  government 
of  the  province. 

The  general  court,  convened  by  the  governor  of  Salem, 
appointed  delegates  for  the  congress;  and  the  other  colo- 
nies followed  their  example.  The  legislature  of  Massa- 
chusetts also  passed  resolutions,  recommending  to  the 
people  to  renounce  the  consumption  of  tea  and  all  kinds 
of  British  goods  until  the  grievances  of  the  colonies  should 
be  redressed.  The  governor,  learning  how  the  house  was 
employed,  sent  his  secretary  to  dissolve  the  assembly- 
but  he  was  refused  admittance,  and  read  the  order  of  dis- 
solution aloud  on  the  staircase.  Next  day  the  people  of 
Salem  sent  an  address  to  the  governor,  spurning  the  offers 
of  advantages  made  to  them  at  the  expense  of  Boston. 

What  was  the  object  of  the  measures  of  hostility  aeainst  Massachu 
setts  ] — What  was  their  effect  1 — What  was  done  in  Boston  on  receiving 
intelligence  of  thp  Boston  Port  Bill  J—  What  was  done  in  other  parts  of 
the  country  1— Who  assumed  the  government  of  Massachusetts  ] — Whal 
*as  done  by  the  general  court 7— By  \he  governor} 
1<2* 


138    PROCEEDINGS  OK  THE  CONTINENTAL  CONGRESS. 


Rough  drafts  of  the  laws,  subverting  the  charter  ol 
Massachusetts,  were  now  received;  and, by  way  of  reply, 
the  committee  of  correspondence  in  Boston  framed  aD 
agreement,  entitled  '  a  solemn  league  and  covenant,'  to 
suspend  all  commercial  intercourse  with  Great  Britain, 
and  all  consumption  of  its  products  until  the  oppressive 
laws  should  be  repealed ;  and  threatening  to  publish  the 
names  of  all  who  refused  to  conform  to  this  agreement. 

General  Gage  issued  a  proclamation  denouncing  this 
act,  and  threatening  punishment;  but  his  threats  were 
disregarded. 

On  the  4th  of  S^jtember,  1774,  the  continental  congress 
assembled  at  Philadelphia.  Peyton  Randolph,  of  Virgw 
nia,  was  chosen  president,  and  Charles  Thompson,  secre- 
tary. It  was  then  determined  that  each  colony  should 
have  one  vote;  and  that  their  proceedings,  except  such 
as  they  might  determine  to  publish,  should  be  kept  secret. 

Resolutions  were  passed  approving  the  conduct  of  the 
people  of  Massachusetts  in  resisting  the  encroachments 
i>f  arbitrary  power,  'and  trusting  that  the  effect  of  the 
united  efforts  of  North  America  in  their  behalf,  wouLd 
carry  such  conviction  to  the  British  nation  of  the  unwise, 
unjust,  and  ruinous  policy  of  the  present  administration 
as  quickly  to  introduce  better  men,  and  wiser  measures/ 
Contributions  from  all  the  colonies,  for  supplying  the 
necessities,  and  relieving  the  distresses  of  the  Boston 
people,  were  also  resolved  on.  Resolutions  against  the 
importation  and  use  of  British  goods,  and  forbidding  ex» 
ports  to  Great  Britain,  Ireland,  and  the  West  Indies,  were 
also  passed ;  and,  notwithstanding  their  want  of  legal 
sanction,  they  were  strictly  obeyed  by  the  people. 

A  Declaration  of  Rights  was  also  voted,  stating  the 
precise  ground  taken  by  the  colonies,  in  the  contest ;  and 
asserting  rights  which  had  not  been  maintained  at  its 
commencement. 

The  congress  also  voted  several  addresses  :  one  to  the 
people  of  Great  Britain;  another  to  the  inhabitants  of 
Canada ;  and  a  third  to  the  American  people ;  and  a  peti- 
tion to  the  king    The  state  papers,  emanating  from  this 

What,  was  done  when  the  rough  drafts  of  the  laws,  subverting  the 
charter  of  Massachusetts,  were  received  1—  What  was  done  by  the  go» 
vernorl— Were  his  threats  regarded  ?— When  did  the  first  continentaJ 
congress  assemble  1— Who  were  the  officers  ?— What  resolutions  were 
passed?— For  what  purpose  were  contributions  resolved  on  ?— Whal 
ather  resolutions  were  passed  ?—  What  was  stated  in  the  Declaration  o* 
K  ights  1-  -To  whom  were  addresses  voted  ) 


PROCEEDINGS  IN  MASSACHUSETTS.  139 


congress,  have  been  pronounced,  by  competent  authority, 
.0  be  master-pieces  of  political  wisdom,  dignity,  and 
moral  courage.  The  Earl  of  Chatham  compared,  them 
with  the  celebrated  writings  of  Greece  and  Rome  of  a 
similar  character,  and  gave  them  the  preference.  They 
weie  read  and  admired  in  every  part  of  Europe;  and 
enlisted  the  friends  of  liberty  throughout  the  civilised 
world,  in  the  cause  of  American  liberty. 

In  America  they  were  received  with  more  intense  inte- 
rest ;  and  their  immediate  effect  wras  to  rouse  every  friend 
of  the  common  cause  to  exertion.  The  whole  country 
resounded  with  the  din  of  martial  preparation.  Compa^ 
nies  of  volunteers  were  organised  in  every  city  and  village. 
Munitions  of  war  were  treasured  up  ana  concealed  from 
the  eyes  of  the  myrmidons  of  government ;  contributions 
of  money,  ammunition,  and  provisions  were  cheerfully 
made,  and  persons  of  every  age  and  rank  were  roused 
into  the  liveliest  enthusiasm  in  the  sacred  cause  of  liberty 

When  General  Gage  attempted  to  introduce  the  new 
system  of  government  in  Massachusetts,  he  found  himself 
unable  to  effect  his  object.  The  new  councillors,  appoint- 
ed by  the  crown,  were  compelled  to  resign  their  offices, 
by  threats  of  popular  violence;  and  the  judicial  proceed- 
ings were  prevented  by  the  crowd  of  people,  wno  filled 
the  court-house,  and  declared  their  determination  to  sub- 
mit to  none  but  the  ancient  laws  and  usages  of  the 
country. 

Gage,  upon  this  demonstration  of  popular  feeling, 
raisea  fortifications  on  Boston  Neck;  and,  seizing  the 
ammunition  and  stores,  contained  in  the  provincial  arsenal 
and  magazines,  at  Cambridge  and  Charlestown,  conveyed 
them  to  Boston.  The  people  wTere  with  difficulty  restrain- 
ed from  attempting  their  recovery  by  force ;  and  in  New 
Hampshire  and  Rhode  Island  the  powder,  belonging  to 
the  government,  was  seized  by  the  people. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  parliament  of  Great  Britain  waa 
apprised  of  the  proceedings  of  the  colonists ;  and  severe 
censure  was  passed  upon  them  in  the  king's  speech  and 
the  addresses  in  answer  to  him.  Lord  Chatham,  then  in 
the  decline  of  life,  after  demonstrating  the  impossibility 
of  subjugating  America,  brought  forward  a  bill  for  com- 

What  is  said  of  these  state  papers  ?— How  were  they  received  in 
imerica  1— What  was  done  by  the  people  1— In  what  manner  was  Gene- 
ral  Gage  opposed  in  Massachusetts  7— What  measures  did  he  conse- 
quently adopt?— What  seizures  were  made  in  Rhode  Island  and  New 
Hampshire V -What  was  done  bv  parliament  7— By  Lord  Chatham? 


40 


APPROACH  0*'  "WAR. 


posing  all  difficulties  and  disputes,  whicl  was  promptly 
and  decisively  rejected.  A  bill  was  then  passed  for 
restraining  the  trade  and  commerce  of  the  New  England 
provinces,  and  prohibiting  them  from  carrying  on  the 
fisheries  on  the  banks  of  Newfoundland.  While  this  bill 
was  pending,  Lord  North  suddenly  brought  forward  what 
he  considered  a  conciliatory  measure.  It  proposed,  that 
parliament  should  forbear  to  tax  any  colony,  which  should 
tax  itself  in  such  a  sum  as  would  be  perfectly  satisfactory. 
Its  obvious  design  to  separate  the  colonies  from  each 
other,  caused  it  to  be  received  by  them  with  universal 
scorn  and  derision. 

When  the  bill  restraining  the  trade  of  New  England 
had  passed,  information  was  received,  that  the  middle  and 
southern  colonies  were  supporting  their  northern  friends 
in  every  measure  of  opposition.  In  consequence  of  this 
intelligence,  the  same  restrictions  were  extended,  by  a 
second  bill,  to  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Maryland, 
Virginia,  South  Carolina,  and  Delaware.  New  York  and 
North  Carolina  escaped,  on  the  ground  of  their  supposed 
dissent  from  the  opposition. 

The  reception  of  these  laws  in  America  seems  to  have 
convinced  the  people  that  there  was  no  hope  of  redress 
by  peaceful  or  constitutional  measures.  Their  addresses, 
remonstrances,  and  petitions,  had  been  treated  with  con- 
tempt ;  and  when  they  had  hoped  for  a  considerate  hear- 
ing of  their  defence,  they  had  only  received  a  fresh  accu- 
mulation of  wrongs  and  insults.  All  now  looked  forward 
to  a  fearful  contest.  The  terrible  calm  that  precedes  a 
storm,  settled  darkly  over  the  continent,  and  thunders  of 
vengeance  muttered  in  the  distance.  The  crisis  was  a* 
hand. 


CHAPTER  XXIV.  . 

COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE   REVOLUTIONARY  WAR. 

It  seems  to  have  been  the  determination  of  the  people 
of  New  England,  that  whenever  actual  hostilities  should 

What  bill  was  then  passed  ?— What  bill  was  brought  forward  by  Lord 
North  ?— How  was  it  received  in  America  ?— To  what  states  were  the 
commercial  restrictions  extended  1 — What  states  escaped,  and  'in  what 
ground  ?— What  was  the  effect  of  the  reception  of  these  laws  in  Amen 
ca  1— What  was  the  determination  of  the  people  of  New  England  # 


AFFAIR  AT  LEXINGTON.  141 


Fight  at  Connonl  Bridge. 


commence,  the  royal  party  should  be  the  aggressors. 
With  their  habitual  reverence  for  law  and  justice,  they 
resolved  to  place  their  adversaries  in  the  wrong,  and  to 
keep  the  right  on  their  own  side.  It  was  equally  their  de- 
termination to  repel  with  firmness  the  first  hostile  attack 
which  should  be  made.  An  occasion  was  soon  furnished 
in  which  these  principles  of  action  were  put  to  the  tost. 

On  the  evening  preceding  the  19th  of  April,  1775, 
General  Gage  detacned  Lieutenant  Colonel  Dmitri  and 
Major  Pitcairn,  with  800  grenadiers  and  light  infantry,  to 
destroy  some  military  stores  which  had  been  collected  at 
Concord,  about  eighteen  miles  from  Boston.  Information 
of  this  movement  was  sent  into  the  country  by  Dr.  War- 
ren, and  the  whole  surrounding  region  was  soon  in  arms, 
and  marching,  in  small  parties,  towards  the  scene  of  action. 

When  the  British  troops  reached  Lexington,  about  five 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  a  small  body  of  militia  was  p?« 
raded  in  front  of  the  meeting  house.  Major  Pitcairn,  wltc 
led  the  van,  rode  up,  calling  out,  '  Disperse,  rebels,  dis* 
perse.'  His  soldiers  rushed  forward,  with  loud  huzzas, 
and  commenced  a  scattering  fire.  This  was  soon  followed 
by  a  general  discharge,  which  continued  until  the  militia 
retreated.  Eight  men  were  killed,  and  a  considerable 
number  wounded.  The  main  body  now  proceeded  lu 
Concord  and  destroyed  the  stores. 

The  British  commander  then  attempted  to  cut  off  the 
approach  of  the  Americans  from  the  neighbouring  towns, 

For  what  purpose  were  British  troops  sent  to  Concord  1— What  tool* 
clace  at  Lexington? 


142 


RETREAT  FROM  CONCORD. 


by  destroying  or  occupying  the  bridges.  A  party  was 
sent  to  the  south  bridge  and  tore  it  up.  Another  force 
was  sent  to  the  north  bridge  to  guard  it,  and  being  attacked 
by  the  Americans,  who  were  desirous  of  keeping  oper 
the  communication  with  the  town,  a  smart  action  took 
place,  which  terminated  in  the  retreat  of  the  British,  aftei 
the  loss  of  several  killed  and  wounded,  to  the  centre  of 
the  town.  After  hastily  burying-  their  dead  in  the  public 
square,  they  recommenced  their  march,  or  rather  their, 
flight,  towards  Boston.  At  the  sound  of  the  alarm  guns, 
and  the  ringing  of  the  church  bells,  the  people  had  hastily 
armed  themselves,  and  mustered  in  such  numbers,  that 
the  British  found  themselves  surrounded  on  all  sides  by 
enemies,  firing  upon  them  in  detached  scouting  parties, 
from  every  covert  they  could  find.  '  Every  patch  of  trees, 
every  rock,  every  stream  of  water,  every  building,  every 
stone  wall,  was  lined  with  an  unintermitted  fire.' 

At  Lexington  they  were  partially  relieved  by  a  reinforce- 
ment of  900  men,  with  two  field  pieces,  commanded  by 
Lord  Percy.  After  resting  under  protection  of  this  strong 
party  for  half  an  hour,  the  British  resumed  their  march 
under  a  continued  and  heavy  fire  of  the  Americans.  Near 
100  men  fell  in  the  retreat;  a  considerable  number  were 
made  prisoners ;  a  round  or  two  of  ammunition  only  re- 
mained :  and  it  was  not  till  late  in  the  evening  that  the 
exhausted  remnant  of  the  British  reached  the  heights  of 
Charlestown.  Here  they  received  an  additional  rein- 
forcement from  Boston,  who  protected  them  during  the 
night;  and  before  the  close  of  the  next  day  the  royal  army 
was  formally  besieged  in  Boston.* 

This,  the  first  battle  of  the  revolution,  was  important, 
not  only  on  account  of  its  placing  the  parties  in  an  attitude 
of  open  hostility,  but  also  from  its  moral  influence  on  the 
spirit  and  subsequent  proceedings  of  the  colonies.  It  fully 
demoaSi;rated  the  efficiency  of  the  provincial  troops,  when 
acting  against  regulars,  and  the  fatal  precision  of  their 
marksmen.  It  secured  the  position  which  they  had  been 
bo  anxious  to  take  in  the  outset,  as  the  party  aggrieved 
and  attacked,  acting  entirely  on  the  defensive.  They  had 
been  careful  not  to  give  the  first  fire  at  Concord,  even 
after  the  affair  at  Lexington,  so  anxious  were  the  leaders 

What  took  place  at  Concord  1— What  obliged  the  British  to  retreat?— 
Describe  the  retreat.— What  was  their  loss  ?— Wh;  was  this  battle  im 
portant  ? 


*  Everett. 


CAPTURE  OF  CROWN  POINT  AND  TICONDEROGA.  143 


to  cover  their  proceedings  with  the  letter  of  the  law 
The  provincial  congress  even  took  pains  to  send  letters 


this  point. 

Having  thus  entrenched  their  position  \*  Ufa  law  and 
justice,  the  congress  prepared  to  defend  it  with  the  whole 
available  force  of  the  country.  They  immediately  passed 
resolutions  for  raising  an  army  of  '30,000  men  in  New 
Flngland.  A  considerable  part  of  these  levies  was  soon 
added  to  the  besieging  army  which  surrounded  Boston: 
and  General  Gage  became  seriously  alarmed  for  the  safety 
of  his  garrison. 

Meantime  a  small  force  was  raised  in  Connecticut,  and 
marched  to  Castleton,  where  they  were  met  by  Colonels 
Ethan  Allen  and  Benedict  Arnold,  with  an  additional 
force;  and,  under  their  command,  proceeded  towards  the 
fortress  of  Ticonderoga.  They  reached  Lake  Champlain 
in  the  night  of  the  9th  of  May.  With  a  detachment  of  83 
men,  Allen  and  Arnold  crossed  the  lake,  and  succeeded 
in  surprising  and  capturing  the  fort  without  firing  a  gun. 
Colonel  Warren  was  then  sent  off  with  a  small  party,  and 
took  possession  of  Crown  Point,  which  was  garrisoned 
only  by  a  sergeant  and  twelve  men.  At  both  these  places 
a  considerable  amount  of  cannon  and  military  stores  were 
taken. 

While  these  events  were  passing,  Generals  Howe,  Bur- 
goyne.  and  Clinton  arrived  at  Boston;  and,  soon  after, 
General  Gage  sent  forth  a  proclamation,  declaring  martial 
law  to  be  in  force;  and  offering  pardon  to  all  who  would 
submit  to  the  king,  excepting  Samuel  Adams  and  John 
Hancock. 

In  Virginia,  the  royal  governor,  Lord  Dunmore,  seized 
some  powder  belonging  to  the  col  on  v,  and  conveyed  it  on 
board  an  armed  vessel,  lying  in  the  harbour  of  Williams- 
burg. The  irritation  caused  by  this  measure  was  so 
great,  that  the  governor  was  soon  compelled  to  retire  and 
take  refuge  on  board  the  Fowey  man-of-war ;  and  thus 
terminated  for  ever  the  royal  government  in  that  colony. 
A  similar  result  took  place  in  South  Carolina,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  royal  governor  being  detected  in  tampering 
with  the  Indians.  In  North  Carolina,  also,  the  governor, 
having  made  hostile  preparations,  was  compelled  to  seek 

What  was  done  by  conjress  What  is  said  of  Gage  ?— Describe  the 
takingof  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point.— Who  now  arrived  in  Boston  1— 
What  was  proclaimed  bj  General  Gage?— What  took  place  iu  Vir- 
jinia  ?— In  South  Carc]i»al— In  North  Carolina  1 


agents  in  England,  establishing 


144  WASHINGTON  COMMANDER  IN  CHIEF. 


safety  on  board  a  sloop  of  war  in  Cape  Fear  river.  Th« 
,  other  colonies  were  thus  rapidly  assuming  a  position  not 
less  warlike  than  that  of  New  England. 

On  the  10th  of  May,  the  continental  congress  assem- 
bled at  Philfdelphia.  Addresses  were  voted  to  the  inha- 
bitants of  Great  Britain,  to  the  people  of  Canada,  and  to 
the  assembly  of  Jamaica,  and  a  second  petition  to  the 
king.  Congress  next  voted  that  20,000  men  should  be 
immediately  equipped,  and  proceeded  to  organise  the 
higher  departments  of  the  army.  Geopge  Washington, 
then  a  delegate  from  Virginia,  was  unanimously  chosen 
commander  in  cliief;  and  accepted  the  appointment  with 
his  characteristic  modesty  and  dignity.  Bills  of  credit 
were  issued  for  three  millions  of  dollars,  to  defray  the 
expenses  of  the  war,  and  the  United  Colonies  were 
pledged  for  their  redemption. 

Intelligence  respecting  the  movements  of  the  British 
army  in  Boston  having  Ted  to  the  suspicion  that  General 
Gage  designed  to  penetrate  into  the  country,  it  was  deter- 
mined to  fortify  Dorchester  Neck  and  Bunker's  Hill.  A 
detachment  of  1000  men  being  ordered  for  the  latter  ser- 
vice, under  the  command  of  v^olonel  Prescott,  by  some 
mistake  took  possession  of  Breed's  Hill,  an  eminence 
much  nearer  to  Boston  than  Bunker's,  and  completely 
commanding  the  town.  Moving  silently  to  this  point,  on 
the  evening  of  the  lGth  of  June,  they  reached  it  unob- 
served, ana  proceeded  to  throw  up  an  intrenchment  of 
eight  rods  square,  during  the  night.  At  break  of  day. 
their  operations  being  discovered  by  the  commander  of 
the  armed  ship  Lively,  then  lying  in  the  harbour,  a  brisk 
cannonade  from  the  ship  was  commenced.  A  battery 
of  six  guns  was  soon  after  opened  upon  them  from 
Copp's  Hill,  in  Boston,  directly  opposite  Breed's.  Un- 
daunted by  the  constant  shower  of  shot  and  bombs  which 
was  poured  upon  them,  the  provincial  troops  laboured 
indefatigably  upon  their  works,  until  they  had  extended 
a  breast-work  from  the  east  side  of  the  redoubt  to  the 
bottom  of  the  hill,  towards  Mystic  river. 

General  Gage  deeming  it  absolutely  necessary  to  dis- 
lodge the  Americans  from  this  commanding  eminence, 
detached  Major  General  Howe,  and  Brigadier  General 

When  did  congress  asseml'e  at  Philadelphia  ?— What  addresses  .1id 
they  vote  1— What  men  and  money  1— Who  was  appointed  commander 
in  chief  1— What  occasioned  the  fortifying  of  Breed's  Hill  ?— When  waa 
it  fortified  i— What  took  piace  in  the  morning  7— How  faT  ware  ths 
works  extended  7 


RVTTLE  OF  BREED'S  HILL.  14!> 


liiltle  of  Ilrced'.  Hill. 


Pigot,  about  noon,  with  ten  companies  of  grenadiers.. 
•erTof  light  infantry,  and  a  body  ot  artillery,  to  perform 
that  service.  They  landed  at  Moreton's  Point,  but  find 
ingr  the  Americans  did  not  desert  their  intrenchments,  as. 
they  had  expected,  they  awaited  the  arrival  of  a  reinforce- 
ment from  Boston.  Meantime  the  provincials  also  re- 
ceived a  fresh  accession  of  troops,  under  the  command  of 
Generals  Warred  and  Pomeroy  ;  and  made  a  further 
addition  to  their  defences  by  pulling  up  some  post  and 
rail  fences,  placing  them  in  parallel  lines,  and  filling  up. 
the  intervening  space  with  new  mown  hay. 

The  JJritish  troops,  being  now  reinforced,  marched  to 
the  attack  in  two  lines.  It  was  commenced  by  a  heavy 
discharge  of  field  pieces  and  howitzers,  the  trooj.il  ad  vane, 
ing  slowly  to  allow  time  for  the  aitillery  to  produce  etTect 
on  the  works.  While  they  were  advancing,  orders  were 
given  to  set  fire  to  the  village  of  Charlestown,  which  was 
soon  enveloped  in  flames.  This  added,  in  no  small  de- 
gree, to  the  terror  and  sublimity  of  the  spectacle,  which 
was  contemplated  by  thousands  of  interested  spectators, 
assembled  on  the  surrounding  heights,  and  the  roofs  of 
nuildings  in  Boston,  awaiting  in  breathless  expectation 
the  issue  of  the  contest. 

The  Americans  permitted  the  enemy  to  approach  within 

What  force  was  sent  to  dislodge  the  Americans  ?— Under  what 
jretierals  ?  —  After  landing,  what  did  they  wait  for  '!— Who  reinforced  the 
Americans?— How  did  tjjpj  extend  then  works! —Describe  the  advance 
of  the  enemy.— What  town  was  burnt?— Who  were  the  spectators  of 
Jie  battle? 

|3 


.46 


RESULTS  OF  THE  BATTLE. 


less  tnan  one  hundred  yards  of  their  works,  unmolested, 
and  the;.,  poured  in  upon  them  such  a  deadly  fire  of  mus- 
ketry, that  the  British  line  was  broken,  and  driven  towards 
the  landing  pla^-e  in  disorder.  The  exertions  of  the  of- 
fleers,  in  rallying  the  troops,  were  successful ;  and  they 
were  again  led  on  to  the  charge.  But  another  equally 
destructive  fire  of  the  Americans  proved  as  effectual  as 
the  first;  and  the  troops,  a  second  time,  retreated  in  coih 
lusion.  General  Clinton,  now  aniving  from  Boston,  aided 
General  Howe,  and  the  other  officers,  in  restoring  order, 
and  the  troops  were,  a  third  time,  reluctantly  led  on  to 
the  attack.  But  the  powder  of  the  Americans  was  now 
•nearly  exhausted ;  and  some  of  the  British  cannon  h^u 
oeen  brought  into  such  a  position  as  to  rake  the  inside  of 
the  breast-work  from  end  to  end.  The  fire  from  the  ships, 
batteries,  and  field  artillery  was  redoubled  ;  and,  by  thus 
attacking  it  on  three  sides  at  once,  the  British  finally  suc- 
ceeded in  carrying  the  redoubt  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet. 
The  provincials,  however,  made  an  obstinate  resistance, 
even  after  a  retreat  was  ordered ;  defending  themselves 
with  the  butt  end  of  their  muskets,  and  disputing  the 
ground,  inch  by  inch. 

When  the  redoubt  on  the  hill  was  lost,  the  breast-work 
on  the  left,  which  had  been  defended  with  similar  firm- 
ness against  the  light  infantry,  was  also  necessarily 
abandoned.  The  provincials  now  retreated  over  Charles- 
town  Neck,  with  but  trifling  loss,  although  they  were 
raked  by  the  guns  of  the  Glasgow  man  of  war,  and  two 
floating  batteries. 

The  British  felt  that  this  was  a  victory  by  no  means  -to 
be  boas  led  of.  Their  force  was  3000  men ;  and  their 
killed  and  wounded  amounted  to  1054.  The  American 
force  was  but  1500,  and  they  lost,  in  killed  and  wounded, 
453.  Their  chief  regret  was  for  the  loss  of  General 
Warren,  an  ardent  patriot,  and  highly  ponular  officer 
who  fell  in  the  engagement. 

The  British  kent  possession  of  Breed's  Hill,  and  after 
wards  seized  and  fortified  Bunker's ;  which  secured  tc 
them  the  peninsula  of  Charlestown  ;  but  the  provincials, 
by  fortifying  Prospect  Hill,  held  their  enemies  as  closely 
besieged  as  before. 

The  courage  displayed  in  the  battle  of  Breed's  Hill 

Describe  the  first  onset.— The  second.— Tne  third.—  What  was  ui9 
■result  ?— What  were  the  force  and  the  loss  on  each  side?— What  eventf 
Sallowed  the  battle  1 

1 


SlJiGE  OF  BOSTON 


147 


Washington  compelling  the  British  to  evacuate  Boston. 


raised  the  spirits  of  the  colonists,  and  made  them  ready 
to  dare  any  dangers.    They  believed  that  intrepidity,  and 
dexterity  in  the  use  of  fire  arms,  would  supply  tht-ir  de- 
ficiency of  discipline.    But  in  this  they  were  mistaken 
and  subsequent  events  convinced  them  of  the  error. 

In  July,  General  Washington  took  command  of  the 
troops  intrenched  round  Boston,  and  proceeded  to  inspect 
and  review  them.  He  found  the  army,  consisting  of 
14,000  men,  animated  with  great  zeal,  and  prepared  to 
follow  him  in  the  most  arduous  undertakings ;  but  he 
soon  discovered  that  they  were  unacquainted  with  sub- 
ordination, and  strangers  to  military  discipline.  The 
supply  of  arms  and  ammunition  was  scanty,  the  troops 
being  without  bayonets,  and  having  but  nine  rounds  apiece 
of  cartridges. 

These  difficulties  were  in  a  great  measure  overcome  by 
the  superior  talents  and  perseverance  of  Washington.  He 
formed  the  soldiers  into  brigades  and  accustomed  them 
to  obedience.  He  requested  congress  to  appoint  a  com- 
missary general,  a  quartermaster  general,  and  a  paymaster 
general ;  a  number  of  men  were  instructed  in  the  manage- 
ment of  artillery,  and  the  army  was  soon  completely  or- 
ganised and  fit  for  service. 

The  troops  were  now  regularly  encamped  round  Boston ; 
and  occupied  a  space  of  around  nearly  twelve  miles  in 
length.    The  English  had  strong  intrenchments  on  Bun- 

What  was  its  moral  effect  on  the  Americans?— When  did  Washington 
ioin  the  army?— In  what  condition  did  he  find  it  >— How  did  lie  reniedv 
113  deliciencos  1— Where  were  the  Americans  encamped  } 


i48 


BOSTON  EVACUATED. 


ker's  Hill  and  Roxbury  Neck;  and  were  defended  by 
floating  batteries  in  the  Mystic  river,  and  a  ship  of  war 
lying  between  Boston  and  Charlestown.  The  respective 
forces  being  thus  disposed,  the  siege  of  Boston  continued 
until  the  succeeding  spring. 

In  consequence  of  orders  from  the  British  ministry  te 
destroy  the  sea-ports  of  the  rebellious  colonies,  four  ships, 
under  the  command  of  Captain  Mowatt,  were  despatched 
to  Falmouth,  (now  Portland,)  in  Maine,  in  the  month  of 
October ;  and,  after  offering  disgraceful  terms  of  sub- 
mission to  the  inhabitants,  which  of  course  were  rejected, 
he  commenced  a  bombardment  and  speedily  reduced  the 
town  to  ashes.  This  unnecessary  and  cruel" act  of  aggres- 
sion only  served  still  further  to  exasperate  the  colonies 
against  the  mother  country. 

In  March,  1776,  General  Washington  determined  on 
forcing  the  British  to  evacuate  Boston.  Having  opened 
his  batteries  and  commenced  a  brisk  cannonade  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  city,  he  succeeded  in  occupying  Dor- 
chester Heights,  on  the  evening  of  the  4th,  and  throwing 
up  a  fortification  before  morning.  General  Howe,  who 
had  succeeded  General  Gage  in  the  chief  command,  on 
discovering  that  this  position  was  occupied,  saw  the  ne- 
cessity of  dislodging  the  Americans  or  instantly  abandon- 
ing the  place.  He  prepared  for  a  vigorous  attack  on  the 
works,  but  vras  prevented  from  landing  his  forces  which 
had  embarked  in  boats,  by  the  occurrence  of  a  tremendous 
storm.  Nothing  remained,  therefore,  but  to  evacuate  the 
place. 

The  British  were  not  annoyed  in  their  retreat,  as  the} 
might  thus  have  been  provoked  to  burn  the  town  ;  a  loss 
which  it  would  have  required  years  of  profitable  industry 
to  repair.  For  this,  and  some  other  reasons,  they  were 
allowed  to  embark  at  their  leisure,  and  take  with  thein 
as  many  of  the  adherents  to  the  royal  cause,  with  theii 
effects,  as  chose  to  accompany  them.  On  the  17th  of 
March  their  fleet  sailed  for  Halifax.  The  American  army, 
under  Washington,  hastened  towards  New  York,  whither 
they  supposed  the  English  were  gone. 

Where  were  the  English  forces  7— Describe  the  affair  of  Falmouth.— 
What  was  determined  by  Washington  in  March.  1770?- -What  height* 
did  he  occupy  7— What  was  done  by  General  Howe  7— Why  were  the 
British  permitted  to  escape  without  loss  *—  Whither  did  the  Americana 
proceed  7— Why  7 


CAPTURE  OF  FORTS  ST.  JOHN  AND  CHAMBLEE.  149 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

EXPEDITION  AGAINST  CANADA. 

Ir  was  justly  considered  by  congress  an  important 
point  to  secure  the  co-operation  of  the  Canadians  in  their 
attempts  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  Great  Britain.  After 
endeavouring  to  give  them  a  favourable  disposition  by 
means  of  addresses  disseminated  among  them,  calling 
upon  them  to  aid  in  the  cause  of  liberty,  it  was  determine  1 
to  complete  the  work  by  siezing  upon  the  fortresses  in 
the  hands  of  the  British  government  troops,  and  the 
raising  the  standard  of  the  states  over  the  conquered  pro- 
vince. The  project  was  feasible  and  only  miscarried  in 
consequence  of  certain  untoward  events  in  carrying  it  into 
effect. 

Two  expeditions  were  sent  off  in  September,  1775;  one 
under  Colonel  Arnold,  which  was  to  leave  the  camp  at 
Hoxbury,  embark  at  Newbury  for  the  Kennebec  river, 
and  then  proceed  across  the  wilderness  of  Maine  to  Que- 
oec.  The  other,  under  General  Schuyler,  was  to  reduce 
the  other  fortresses,  take  Montreal  and  join  Arnold  at 
Quebec.  * 

After  an  ineffectual  attack  with  1000  men  on  Fort  St. 
John,  situated  on  the  river  Sorel,  Schuyler  was  taken  ill 
and  returned  to  Albany.  General  Montgomery  succeeded 
him  in  the  command,  and  captured  Fort  St.  John.  Fort 
Ghamblee  fell  about  the  same  time,  and  Montgomery 
received  the  surrender  of  Montreal,  from  which  Governor 
Carleton  succeeded  in  escaping  down  the  river  to  Quebec 

Meantime  Arnold  had  succeeded  in  penetrating  through 
the  forests  of  Maine,  and  appeared  before  Quebec  on  the 
9th  of  November.  His  imprudence  in  entrusting  a  letter 
for  General  Schuyler  to  an  Indian,  whom  he  had  captured 
in  the  woods,  and  his  foolish  display  of  his  troops  on 
their  arrival,  had  put  completely  on  their  guard  the  gar- 
rison of  a  fortress  which  could  only  be  taken  by  surprise, 
since  it  is  as  strong  as  Gibraltar. 

Montgomery  did  not  join  him,  till  the  1st  of  December, 
and  then  their  un  .ted  forces  were  less  numerous  than  the 
British  garrison. 

What  province  did  congress  endeavour  to  gain  ?— How  I— What  ex- 
pedilions  were  sent  oat  7— What  forts  wore  taken  ?— When  did  Arnold 
reach  Quebec  ?— When  did  Montgomery  join  him? 


SIEGE  OF  QUEBEC. 


The  Americans  suffered  under  the  further  disadvantage 
of  illness,  bad  clothing  and  worse  discipline,  and  the  ill 
will  of  the  inhabitants,  caused  by  the  misconduct  of  the 
soiriiery.  After  attempting  to  summon  the  garrison  to 
surrender,  and  having  his  flag  of  truce  fired  on,  Mont- 
gomery resolved  upon  an  assault,  which  was  made  on  trie 
morning  of  the  31st  of  December. 

About  four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  in  the  midst  of  a 
violent  storm  of  snow,  two  feints  and  two  real  attacks 
were  simultaneously  made.  The  real  attacks  were  con- 
ducted by  Montgomery  and  Arnold.  Montgomery  ad- 
vancing at  the  head  of  about  two  hundred  men,  fell  by 
the  first  discharge  of  grape  shot  from  the  works.  Several 
of  his  best  officers  being  killed,  his  division  retreated. 
Arnold  at  the  head  of  about  three  hundred  men,  in  a  dif- 
ferent quarter,  maintained  a  fierce  and  obstinate  conflict 
for  some  time ;  but  was  at  last  wounded  and  repulsed, 
leaving  many  of  his  men  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  The 
death  of  Montgomery  was  the  subject  of  much  regret,  as 
he  had  been  universally  loved  and  esteemed.  On  as- 
sembling, after  the  assault,  so  large  a  number  had  been 
killed  or  taken  prisoners,  that  the  provincials  could  nol 
muster  many  more  than  four  hundred  effective  men,  whc 
chose  Arnold  for  their  commander ;  and  in  the  hope  of 
receiving  reinforcements,  resolved  to  remain  in  the  vicinity 
of  Quebec. 

Sir  Guy  Carleton  acquired  much  honour,  not  only  by 
his  gallant  defence  of  the  city,  but  also,  by  the  humanity 
with  which  he  treated  all  his  prisoners.  The  sick  and 
wounded,  he  caused  to  be  taken  care  of,  and  permitted 
them,  when  recovered,  to  return  to  their  homes  unmo- 
lested. The  Americans  were  not  ignorant  of  their  own 
nferiority  in  point  of  numbers  to  the  garrison,  and  were 
not  without  apprehensions  of  being  attacked ;  but  although 
the  garrison  was  three  times  more  numerous  than  the 
besieging  army,  it  was  of  such  a  mixed  and  precarious 
character,  that  Carleton  did  not  deem  it  prudent  to  march 
out  against  his  enemy. 

Arnold  continued  the  siege  till  May,  when  General 
Thomas  arriving  took  the  command.  The  river  soon 
after  opened  and  the  arrival  of  a  fleet  with  reinforcements 
from  England  compelled  the  Americans  to  raise  the  siege 

When  was  an  assault  made  on  Quebec  %—  What  was  the  result  1 — 
Who  fell  ?—  What  is  said  of  Governor  Carleton  7— How  long  was  the 
*iege  continued  ?  -How  was  the  city  relieved  i 


ATTACK  ON  FORT  CHARLESTON. 


151 


and  abandon  the  province.  This  expedition  cost  much 
suffering  and  many  valuable  lives,  and  produced  do 
advantage  to  the  American  cause. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

CAMPAIGN  OF  1776. 

This  spring  of  1776  opened  with  very  little  prospect 
of  reconciliation  between  Great  Britain  and  her  coloniea. 
No  answer  was  returned  to  the  petition  of  congress  to 
the  king:  but  intelligence  was  received  that  the  British 
had  made  treaties  with  the  landgrave  of  Hesse  Cassel^ 
and  other  petty  German  sovereignties,  and  hired  from 
them  about  17,000  mercenary  troops,  for  the  service  of 
the  crown  in  America.  These  troops,  known  among  the 
colonists  by  the  general  name  of  Hessians,  were  much 
dreaded,  until  after  a  few  thousand  of  them  had  been 
killed  or  made  prisoners.  It  was  also  understood,  that, 
in  addition  to  these  men,  25,000  British  soldiers  would 
be  sent  over.  A  part  of  this  force  was  said  to  be  destined 
for  Charleston,  in  South  Carolina. 

Active  preparations  were  made  by  the  Carolinians  for 
their  reception  ;  and  when,  early  in  June,  the  armament, 
consisting  of  between  40  and  50  vessels,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Sir  Peter  Parker  and  Earl  Cornwallis,  made  its 
appearance  off  Charleston,  the  place  was  in  a  tolerable 
state  of  defence. 

The  main  dependance  of  the  Americans  was  on  a  fort 
on  Sullivan's  island,  which  was  defended  by  Colonel 
Moultrie  with  344  regular  troops  and  some  militia.  Some 
df  the  British  troops  were  landed  on  a  neighbouring  island, 
and  on  the  28th  of  June  10  of  the  ships  of  war  com- 
menced an  attack  on  the  fort,  which  lasted  with  unabated 
fury  from  11  o'clock  in  the  forenoon  till  7  in  the  evening, 
and  finally  terminated  in  the  complete  repulse  of  true 
British.  In  a  few  days  the  whole  fleet,  with  the  tioops 
on  board,  sailed  for  New  York. 

What  was  the  state  of  affairs  in  the  spring  of  1776  I—  What  sort  of 
troops  were  obtained  by  the  English  government  for  me  service  in 
America  I1— For  what  place  were  a~part  of  these  troops  destined  1— With 
what  force  did  the  British  appear  off  Charleston  ?— What  was  the  point 
of  attack  ' — What  was  the  result  7 


52 


THE  BRITISH  DklVEN  FROM  CHARLESTON. 


Attack  on  Fort  Moultrie. 


In  this  obstinate  engagement  the  Americans  fought  with 
great  gallantry,  and  the  loss  of  the  British  was  verv 
severe.  In  the  course  of  the  engagement,  the  fla^-star? 
of  the  fort  was  shot  away ;  but  Sergeant  Jasper  leaped 
down  upon  the  beach,  snatched  up  the  flag,  fastened  it  to 
a  sponge-staff,  and  while  the  ships  were  incessantly  di- 
recting their  broadsides  upon  the  fort,  he  mounted  the 
merlon  and  deliberately  replaced  the  flag.  Next  day, 
President  Rutledge  presented  him  with  a  sword,  as  a  tes- 
timony of  respect  for  his  distinguished  valour.  Colonel 
Moultrie  and  the  officers  and  troops  on  Sullivan's  island, 
received  the  thanks  of  their  country  for  their  bravery  ;  and 
in  honour  of  the  gallant  commander  the  fort  was  named 
Fort  Moultrie. 

The  failure  of  the  attack  on  Charleston  was  of  great 
importance  to  the  American  cause,  and  contributed  much 
to  the  establishment  of  the  popular  government.  The 
friends  of  congress  triumphed ;  the  diffident  became  bold  ; 
and  many  of  the  tories  abandoned  their  party  and  attached 
themselves  to  the  cause  of  American  liberty.  The  brave 
defence  of  Fort  Moultrie  saved  the  southern  states  from 
the  horrors  of  war  for  several  years. 

Intelligence  of  the  rejection  of  their  second  petition^ 
and  of  the  cold  indifference  observed  towards  Mr.  Penn, 
the  provincial  agent,  by  the  British  government,  had 
reached  congress  in  November,  1775,  and  awakened  a 

What  is  related  of  Sergeant  Jasper  1— How  was  he  rewarded  ?— What 
name  was  given  to  the  fort?— What  were  the  effects  of  this  victory  1— 
What  news  was  received  from  England  1—  What  was  the  effect  of  this 
Intelligence? 


DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE. 


153 


strong  sensation  throughout  the  provinces.  Jt  showed 
the  colonists  in  what  light  their  conduct  was  viewed  by 
the  British  cabinet,  and  what  they  had  to  expect  from  tire 
parent  state.  It  was  clear  enough  now,  that  there  was 
no  medium  between  unconditional  submission  and  abso- 
lute independence.  The  colonists  saw  that  they  must 
either  abandon  every  thing  for  which  they  had  been 
hitherto  contending,  or  assert  their  freedom  by  force  of 
arms ;  and  many  of  them  were  struck  with  the  incon- 
gruity of  professing  allegiance  to  a  power  which  their 
martial  battalions  were  opposing  in  the  field. 

Independence,  which,  in  the  earlier  stages  of  the  contest, 
had  been  casually  and  obliquely  hinted,  was  now  made 
\  topic  of  public  discussion.  At  first  it  alarmed  timid 
^nd  moderate  men,  who  had  a  glimpse  of  the  calamitous 
scenes  which  such  a  course  would  open  before  them. 
But  the  partisans  of  independence  were  bold  and  inde- 
fatigable ;  they  laboured  incessantly  in  rendering  the 
subject  familiar  to  the  popular  ear  and  mind ;  the  number  of 
their  adherents  daily  increased  ;  and  many,  who  had  been 
hostile  to  a  separation  from  Britain,  became  friendly  to 
that  measure,  or  ceased  to  oppose  it.  They  justly  thought 
circumstances  so  desperate,  that  matters  could  not  be 
rendered  worse  by  the  attempt,  and  success  might  be 
beneficial. 

At  that  time,  Thomas  Paine,  an  Englishman,  who  had 
recently  arrived  in  America,  published  a  pamphlet, 
under  the  title  of  '  Common  Sense,'  which  had  a  prodi- 
gious influence  in  promoting  the  cause  of  independence; 
it  was  widely  circulated  and  universally  read.  Although 
Paine  was  a  man  of  no  learning,  and  of  very  little  know- 
ledge, yet  he  had  a  shrewd  understanding,  and  a  confident 
and  popular  manner  of  writing,  to  which  cause  the  extra- 
ordinary effect  of  his  pamphlet  on  the  public  mind  may 
be  traced. 

The  subject  of  a  declaration  of  independence  having 
been  discussed  in  a  variety  of  ways  in  the  different  pro- 
vinces ;  having,  in  several  of  them,  met  with  more  or 
ess  opposition ;  and  many  of  the  members  of  congress 
having  received  instructions  on  the  point,  from  their  con- 
stituents, it  was  solemnly  taken  into  consideration  by  that 
body,  in  the  month  of  June,  and  discussed  with  closed 

What  were  now  ihe  sentiments  of  a  lanre  part  of  the  colonists  1— 
How  did  the  friends  of  independence  operate  on  the  pul  lie  irind  T— 
What  writer  was  distinguished  for  his  boldness  and  success  1— Wheo 
«vas  the  subject  of  independence  taken  up  in  congress  i 


I5-1         aR  RIVAL  OF  THE  BRITISH   \T  NEW  YORK. 

doors,  m  a  very  animated  manner.  The  debate  was  as 
animated  and  earnest  as  it  was  momentous.  The  friends 
of  the  measure,  however,  finally  prevailed.  The  declara- 
tion of  independence*  passed;  and,  on  the  fourth  of 
july,  1776,  the  members  having  severally  affixed  their 
signatures  to  the  document,  it  was  publicly  proclaimed  to 
the  people  from  the  door  of  the  state  house,  in  Philadel- 
phia, and  received  with  shouts  of  gratulation,  and  the 
ringing  of  bells,  and  firing  of  cannon — tokens  of  rejoicing, 
which,  according  to  the  celebrated  prediction  of  John 
Adams,  have  been  annually  repeated  to  the  present  day. 
The  hall  in  which  the  continential  congress  was  then 
assembled,  was  thenceforward  called  Independence  Hall ; 
and  the  public  square,  in  which  Americans  first  assembled 
to  hear  the  charter  of  their  freedom  read,  still  retains  the 
uame  of  Independence  Square. 

After  the  declaration  of  independence,  the  Americans 
nad  to  contend  with  important  difficulties  in  support* 
mg  their  pretensions.  The  great  contest  was  but  just 
begun. 

It  has  already  been  stated  that,  at  the  close  of  the  siege 
of  Boston,  General  Howe  proceeded  to  Halifax,  ami 
General  Washington  towards  New  York,  where  he  soob 
arrived  with  his  army.  In  that  city  the  British  interesl 
had  been  more  powerful  than  in  any  other  place  in  the 
provinces,  and  the  struggle  between  the  friends  of  British 
domination,  and  of  American  freedom,  had  been  more 
doubtful  than  in  any  other  quarter.  But  by  superior  n-inv 
bers,  and  more  daring  activity,  the  adherents  of  congress 
had  gained  the  ascendancy.  On  his  arrival  in  the  city, 
Washington  endeavoured  to  put  it  in  a  state  of  defence ; 
and  as  the  British,  by  means  of  their  fleet,  had  the  conv 
mand  of  the  waters,  he  attempted  to  obstruct  the  navi- 
gation of  the  East  and  North  Rivers,  by  sinking  vessels 
in  the  channels.  He  also  raised  fortifications  at  New 
York,  and  on  Long  Island ;  and  made  every  preparation 
in  his  power  for  giving  the  British  army  a  vigorous 
reception. 

General  Howe  remained  some  time  at  Halifax;  but, 
after  the  recovery  of  his  troops  from  the  fatigue  and  sick- 

When  was  the  declaration  signed  and  proclaimed? — What  city  had 
Washington  to  defend,  alter  reli^hg  Boston  1— How  did  he  prepare  loi 
the  reception  of  the  British  1 


*  See  Appendix 


ARRIVAL  OF  LORD  HOWE  AT  NEW  YORJT.  I5h 


The  Declaration  of  Independence  proclaimed  in  Philadelphia. 


ness  occasioned  by  the  siege  of  Boston,  he  embarked, 
sailed  to  the  southward,  and  on  the  2d  of  July  landed, 
without  opposition,  on  Staten  Island,  which  lies  on  the 
(toast  of  New  Jersey,  and  is  separated  from  Long  Island 
by  a  channel  called  the  Narrows.  His  army  consisted  of 
9000  men,  and  his  brother,  Lord  Howe,  commander  of 
the  British  fleet,  who  had  touched  at  Halifax,  expecting 
to  find  him  there,  arrived  soon  afterwards,  with  a  Teiiv- 
foieement  of  about  20,000  men  from  Britain.  Thus 
General  Howe  had  the  command  of  nearly  30,000  troops, 
for  the  purpose  of  subjugating  the  American  colonies  ; 
h  more  formidable  force  than  had  ever  before  visited  these 
shores.  General  Washington  was  ill  prepared  to  meet 
such  a  powerful  army.  His  force  consisted  of  about 
iJOOO  men,  many  of  whom  were  ill  armed,  and  about 
2*J00  without  any  arms  at  all ;  but  new  levies  were  daily 
coining  in. 

Soon  after  his  appearance  off  the  coast,  Lord  Howe 
sent  a  letter  to  the  American  commander  in  chief,  ad- 
dressed to  4  George  Washington,  Esq.;'  but  the  general 
refused  to  open  it,  as  the  address  was  not  in  a  style  coi* 
responding  to  the  dignity  of  the  situation  which  he  held. 
Another  letter  was  sent  to  'George  Washington,  &c,  ».Vc, 
kc. but  this  also  was  refused.  '  It  did  not  acknowledge/ 
He  said,  '  the  public  character  with  which  he  was  invested 

When  did  General  Howe  land  on  Staten  Island  1— What  was  nif 
biv.e  1— Who  commanded  the  fleet!— What  was  Washington's  force  V- 
*e4ate  ihe  alfair  of  the  letter. 


DESCENT  UPON  LONG  ISLAND. 


by  the  congress,  and  in  no  other  character  would  he  have 
any  intercourse  with  his  lordship.' 

The  communication,  however,  to  which  these  letters 
gave  rise,  afforded  the  British  an  opportunity  of  exerting 
themselves  in  order  to  effect  a  reconciliation.  With  this 
view,  the  American  general  was  informed  that  Lord 
Howe  was  invested  with  full  powers  to  receive  the  sub- 
mission of  the  colonists,  and  to  reinstate  them  in  the 
favour  of  their  lawful  sovereign ;  but  Washington  de- 
dared  that  these  powers  appeared  to  consist  in  nothing 
but  granting  pardons  ;  and  that  as  the  provincials,  in  de- 
fending their  rights,  had  been  guilty  of  no  crime,  they 
required  no  forgiveness. 

Both  sides,  therefore,  prepared  to  terminate  their  dis- 
putes by  an  appeal  to  arms ;  and  hostilities  began  as  soon 
as  the  English  troops  were  collected  at  their  appointed 
stations.  The  character  of  the  forces  which  were  now 
about  to  engage  was  very  different.  The  British  troops 
were  numerous,  regularly  disciplined,  and  accustomed  to 
military  operations;  while  the  Americans  were  inferior  in 
numbers,  and  inexperienced,  newly  embodied,  and  not 
well  provided  with  artillery  and  ammunition. 

Washington  marked  the  condition  of  his  army  with 
very  great  concern.  It  amounted  to  less  than  18,000 
effective  men;  while  that  of  the  English  was  nearly 
'50,000  strong.  As  the  American  government  had  no 
established  revenue,  and  as  the  sources  of  their  con> 
merce  were  completely  dried  up,  the  difficulties  which 
the  general  had  to  encounter  wrere  such  as  no  human 
ability  and  perseverance  could  easily  surmount. 

Notwithstanding  these  difficulties,  he  maintained  his 
positions,  and  availed  himself  of  every  circumstance 
which  might  encourage  his  troops  or  improve  their  dis- 
cipline. 

In  the  month  of  August,  1776,  the  English  made  a 
descent  upon  Long  Island,  with  40  pieces  of  cannon,  and 
under  cover  of  their  ships.  On  a  peninsula,  formed  by 
the  East  River  and  Gowanus  Cove,  and  constituting  a 
part  of  {he  same  island,  was  General  Putnam,  strongly 
Fortified,  and  awaiting  with  his  detachment  the  approach 
of  the  king's  troops.    BetwTeen  the  armies  was  a  range 

Relate  the  affair  of  the  pardons.— What  aid  both  sides  now  prepare 
♦br?— What  was  the  relative  character  of  tlie  British  and  of  the  Ame- 
rican troops  ?— What  difficulties  had  Washington  to  encounter  ?—W ha: 
movement  was  made  by  the  British  in  August  ?— Where  was  General 
Putnam  stationed  ? 


DEFEAT  ON  LONG  ISLAND. 


f5: 


nf  hills,  the  principal  pass  through  which  was  neai  a 
place  called  Flatbush.  At  this  place  the  Hessians,  form- 
ing the  centre  of  the  royalists,  took  their  station.  The  left 
wing,  under  the  orders  of  General  Grant,  was  close  upon 
the  shore ;  and  the  right,  commanded  by  General  Clinton, 
Earl  Percy,  and  Lord  Cornwallis,  and  comprehending 
the  chief  strength  of  the  British  forces,  approached  the 
opposite  coast  of  Flat  Land.  General  Putnam  had  di- 
rected that  all  the  passes  should  be  secured  by  strong 
detachments  of  the  provincial  troops.  The  orders  to  this 
purpose,  though  not  disobeyed,  were  not  complied  with  to 
the  extent  that  the  general  required  ;  and  one  road  through 
the  hills,  of  the  utmost  importance,  was  entirely  neglect- 
ed—an oversight  which  was  speedily  communicated  to 
the  British,  and  which  they  were  too  wise  not  to  improve 
to  their  advantage. 

On  the  evening  of  the  2Gth,  Generals  Howe  and  Clin- 
ton drew  otf  the  right  wing  of  the  English  army,  in  order 
to  gain  the  heights.  Nearly  about  daybreak,  he  reached 
the  pass  undiscovered  by  the  Americans,  and  immediately 
took  possession  of  it."  The  detachment  under  Lord  Percy 
followed  ;  and  when  the  day  appeared,  the  royalists 


Brooklyn,  a  village  situated  on  the  peninsula  where  the 
Americans  were  encamped. 

Without  loss  of  time,  Howe  and  Clinton  fell  upon  the 
rear  of  the  provincials,  and  the  Hessians  attacking  them 
in  front  at  the  same  instant,  neither  valour  nor  skill  could 
save  them  from  a  defeat.  Inspirited,  however,  by  their 
generals,  and  by  the  presence  of  Washington,  they  con- 
tinued the  engagement  for  a  while,  and  fought  with  the 
bravery  of  men  whom  the  love  of  freedom  animates  tr 
deeds  of  heroism;  but,  pressed  by  superior  numbers,  and 
thrown  into  confusion,  they  nave  way  on  every  side,  ant 
fled  precipitately  to  the  woods. 

Nor  was  this  the  only  part  of  the  army  which  suffered 
the  right  wing,  which  opposed  General  Grant,  experience** 
a  similar  fate.  They  fought  bravely,  and  maintained  theii 
ground  till  informed  of  the  defeat  of  the  left  wing,  when 
they  retreated  in  confusion;  and,  in  order  to  avoid  the 
enemy,  who  where  far  advanced  on  their  rear,  the  greater 

Where  were  the  Hessians  posted  ?— The  British  left  and  right  wines  ] 
—What  orders  had  Putnam  given?— What  was  the  consequence  of  their 
being  neglected  ?— What  was  done  on  the  evening  of  the  20th?— What 
was  done  by  the  royalists  at  daybreak  ?— What  was  effected  by  Howe 
*ud  Clinton  7— What  was  the  fate  of  the  American  right  wing? 


advanced  into  the  level  country 


14 


158 


RETREAT  FROM  LONG  ISLAND. 


part  of  them  attempted  to  escape  along  the  dike  of  a 
mill-dam,  and  through  a  marsh,  where  many  of  them 
perished  ;  but  a  remnant  regained  the  camp.  Of  a  regi- 
ment consisting  of  young  gentlemen  from  Maryland,  the 
greater  part  was  cut  in  pieces,  and  not  one  of  those  who 
survived  escaped  without  a  wound. 

The  British  soldiers  behaved  with  their  usual  courage, 
nd  it  was  with  difficulty  that  they  were  restrained  from 
instantly  attacking  the  American  camp ;  but  General 
Howe,  who  always  exercised  a  laudable  care  of  the  lives 
of  his  men,  checked  their  impetuosity ;  believing  that, 
without  any  great  loss,  he  could  compel  the  Americans 
to  surrender,  or  to  evacuate  their  camp. 

On  that  disastrous  day,  the  Americans  lost  2000  men 
in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners ;  among  the  latter  were 
Generals  Sullivan,  Woodhull,  and  Lord  Stirling.  They 
also  lost  6  pieces  of  artillery.  The  acknowledged  British 
loss  was  21  officers,  and  346  privates,  killed,  wounded, 
and  taken. 

A  retreat  from  Long  Island  now  became  absolutely 
necessary  ;  and  it  was  effected  on  the  30th  of  August, 
without  the  loss  of  a  man. 

After  the  evacuation  of  Long  Island  by  the  Americans 
proposals  for  an  accommodation  were  made  by  Lord  Howe. 
13 ut  as  his  lordship  was  not  authorised  to  treat  with  con- 
gress as  a  legal  assembly,  he  invited  such  of  its  members 
as  were  desirous  of  peace  to  a  private  conference.  To 
this  invitation  the  congress  replied  that,  as  they  were  the 
representatives  of  the  free  and  independent  states  of 
America,  it  was  not  possible  for  them  to  send  any  of  their 
number  to  confer  with  the  English  commanders,  in  their 
individual  capacity ;  but  that,  as  it  was  exceedingly  to 
be  wished  that  an  accommodation  should  take  place,  on 
reasonable  terms,  they  would  direct  a  committee  to  receive 
the  proposals  of  the  British  government.  Accordingly, 
they  nominated  for  this  purpose,  Dr.  Franklin,  Mr.  John 
Adams,  and  Mr.  Rutledge,  all  zealous  and  faithful  to  tlie 
cause  of  liberty.  But  notwithstanding  the  disposition  of 
Lord  Howe,  which  was  certainly  towards  peace,  and  the 
late  misfortunes  of  the  provincial  troops,  the  conference 
was  altogether  ineffectual ;  his  lordship  would  not  acknow 

What  is  said  of  a  Maryland  regiment?— What  is  said  of  the  British 
soldiers  1— Of  General  Howe  1 — V\Hiat  loss  did  the  Americans  sustain 
—The  British  ?— When  did  the  Americans  retreat  from  Long  Island  ?^ 
Who  now  proposed  a  conference? — W'tat  was  the  reply  of  congress  ?- 
Who  composed  the  committee  of  congress?— What  was  its  result  ) 


WASHINGTON  S  PI  AN  OF  OPERATIONS. 


159 


Aedge  the  deputies  as  the  commissioners  of  a  free  people  -, 
and  the  deputies  wound  not  treat  with  him  on  any  other 
condition.  It  was  resolved,  therefore,  on  both  sides,  tn 
prosecute  the  war  with  all  their  vigour  and  their  utmost 
resources. 

This  conference,  although  ineffectual  with  respect  to 
the  object  immediately  in  view,  was  of  considerable  ser» 
vice  to  the  Americans.  It  arrested  General  Howe  in  the 
career  of  victory,  and  suspended,  during  its  progress,  the 
operations  of  the  campaign.  It  afforded  a  pause  to  the 
dispirited  Americans  ;  and  gave  them  time  to  rally  their 
Irooping  spirits  ;  a  matter,  in  their  circumstances,  of  no 
slight  importance. 

The  provincial  army,  under  the  command  of  Wash 
ington,  was  now  stationed  in  the  vicinity  of  New  York 
They  had  erected  many  batteries  near  the  place,  and  from 
these  they  kept  up  an  incessant  fire  on  the  British  ships. 
Between  the  armies  lay  the  East  River,  which  the  roy 
alists,  for  some  days,  had  manifested  a  desire  to  cross 
Accordingly,  they  landed  on  the  opposite  shore,  at  Kipp's 
Bay,  nearly  three  miles  distant  from  New  York;  and 
marching  rapidly  towards  the  city,  they  obliged  the  Ame- 
ricans to  abandon  their  works  and  retreat.    Leaving  the 


stores,  in  possession  of  the  British,  the  Americans  with- 
drew to  the  northern  part  of  the  island,  where  the  chief 
strength  of  their  forces  was  collected.  Here  Washington 
determined  to  wait  the  approach  of  the  king's  troops. 
It  was  his  design,  at  present,  not  to  risk  a  general 
eng-agement,  but  to  harass  the  English  by  continual 
skirmishes,  by  cutting  off  their  supplies  and  exhausting 
their  patience. 

The  fortune  of  the  royalists  was  now  predominant.  In 
almost  every  attack  the  superiority  of  regular  discipline 
had  been  shown.  Washington  was  forced  to  quit  his 
strong  position  at  King's  Bridge,  on  New  York  island, 
and  saved  his  army  by  retiring  towards  the  main  land  cf 
Connecticut.  He  was  followed  by  the  English  general 
as  soon  as  the  troops  could  be  landed,  and  the  proper 
reinforcements  had  arrived. 

After  some  ineffectual  skirmishing,  both  parties  met  at 
a  place  called  the  White  Plains  ;  the  royalists  began  the 

What  was  then  resolved  on  both  sides?— What  were  the  good  effucts  of 
this  conference? — What  is  said  of  the  provincial  army?— Of  the  royalists] 
— Whither  din"  the  Americans  retreat  ?— What  was  Washington's  plan 
of  operations  1— Whither  was  he  compelled  to  retire  ? 


town  itself,  and  their  bag; 


id  military 


RETREAT  THROUGH  THE  JERSEY'S. 


assault,  and  made  such  an  impression  on  the  American 
lines,  that  Washington  was  compelled  to  retreat.  He 
withdrew  in  good  order,  and  occupied  an  advantageous 
post  behind  the  river  Croton. 

Howe  finding  himself  unable  to  bring  on  a  general 
action,  relinquished  the  pursuit,  and  employed  his  troops 
in  reducing  and  taking  possession  of  I  orts  Washington 
and  Lee,  the  first  on  the  island  of  New  York,  not  far 
from  King's  Bridge;  and  the  other  on  the  Jersey  side  of 
North  River,  nearly  opposite  the  former.  This  he  ac- 
complished in  November;  and  the  Americans  were  thus 
driven,  with  considerable  loss,  from  New  York  island, 
and  from  the  Jersey  bank  of  the  North  River. 

On  the  fall  of  Forts  Washington  and  Lee,  General 
Washington  with  his  little  army  consisting  of  about 
SuOO  men,  ill  armed,  worse  clad,  and  almost  without 
tents,  blankets  or  utensils  for  cooking  their  provisions, 
commenced  a  disastrous  retreat  through  the  Jerseys.  He 
first  retired  behind  the  Hackensack;  thence  to  Newark, 
and  thence  to  Brunswick.  While  there,  the  term  of 
service  of  many  of  his  troops  expired,  and  he  had  the 
mortification  to  see  them  abandon  him.  From  Bruns- 
wick he  retreated  to  Trenton ;  and  there  received  a  re- 
inforcement of  about  2000  men  from  Pennsylvania. 
He  now  collected  and  guarded  all  the  boats  on  the  Dela- 
ware, and  sent  his  sick  and  wounded,  and  his  heavy 
artillery  and  baggage  across  the  Delaware.  After  re- 
maining' at  Trenton  some  time,  and  even  advancing  to- 
wards Princeton,  he  learnt  that  Earl  Cornwallis,  strongly 
reinforced,  was  marching  against  him  ;  and  on  the  8th  of 
December,  he  passed  the  Delaware  at  Trenton  ferry,  tlip 
van  of  the  British  army  appearing,  just  as  his  rear-guard 
had  crossed. 

While  retreating  through  the  Jerseys,  Washington  had 
earnestly  desired  General  Lee,  who  had  been  left  in  com* 
rnand  of  the  division  of  the  army  at  North  Castle,  to 
hasten  his  march  to  the  Delaware  and  join  the  main  army. 
But  for  reasons  of  his  own,  Lee  was  in  no  haste  to  obey, 
and  by  his  carelessness  in  getting  separated  from  th?  mail 
body  of  his  troops  he  was  actually  made  prisoner,  and 
put  in  close  confinement  by  the  English.    General  JSul- 

Wliatwas  the  result  of  the  battle  of  White  Plains?— How  did  Ge 
neral  Howe  employ  his  troops  ! — In  what  condition  was  the  American 
army  now  compelled  to  retreat  through  the  Jerseys  7 — What  happened 
at  Brunswick  '•—Where  did  Washington  cross  the  Delaware  1 —  «V  hat  if 
aaid  of  General  Lee  ? 


WASHINGTON  APPOINTED  DICTATOR 


161 


l?van,  who  succeeded  in  the  command,  immediately 
joined  Washington,  and  thus  increased  his  force  to  nearly 
7000.  Still  his  men  were  daily  leaving  him,  and  of 
those  who  remained,  the  greater  part  were  raw  troops,  ill 
piavided,  and  all  of  them  dispirited  by  defeat. 

General  Howe,  with  an  army  of  27,000  men,  completely 
armed  and  disciplined,  well  provided,  and  flushed  with 
success,  lay  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Delaware,  stretch- 
ing his  encampments  from  Brunswick  to  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Philadelphia,  and  was  expected  to  cross  as  socn 
as  the  river  should  be  frozen  over. 

To  the  Americans  this  was  the  most  gloomy  period  of 
the  contest ;  and  their  affairs  appeared  in  a  very  hopeless- 
condition.  To  deepen  the  gloom  of  this  period,  so  alarm- 
ing to  all  true  patriots,  an  expedition,  under  Clinton  and 
Sir  Peter  Parker,  was  sent  to  Rhode  Island  and  took  pos- 
session of  it,  without  resistance,  on  the  very  day  that 
Washington  crossed  the  Delaware. 

On  the  12th  of  December  congress  quitted  Philadel- 
phia, and  retired  to  Baltimore.  On  the  20th  they  confer- 
red on  General  Washington  full  and  ample  power  to  raise 
forces  and  appoint  officers  ;  to  apply  to  any  of  the  state9 
for  the  aid  of  their  militia;  to  form  magazines  of  provi- 
sions at  his  pleasure;  to  displace  all  officers  under  the 
rank  of  brigadier  general,  and  fill  the  vacancies  thus 
created  by  officers  of  his  own  choice;  to  take  for  the  use 
of  the  army  whatever  he  might  want,  if  the  inhabitants 
would  not  sell  it,  allowing  a  reasonable  price  for  the 
same ;  and  to  arrest  and  confine  all  persons  who  should 
refuse  to  take  the  continental  currency.  These  powers, 
which  have  been  truly  denominated  dictatorial,  were  vested 
in  the  commander  in  chief  for  six  months,  unless  sooner 
determined  by  congress. 

The  conferring  of  such  ample  powers  on  Washington 
is  at  once  an  evidence  of  the  desperate  condition  of  public 
affairs  at  this  time,  and  of  the  perfect  confidence  reposed 
in  him  by  his  countrymen. 

Howe,  who  was  well  aware  of  the  dispirited  state  of 
the  colonists  generally,  now  put  forth  a  proclamation 
offering  pardons  to  all  who  would  desert  the  American 
cause.    Many  men  of  property,  who  were  desirous  of 

What  is  said  of  General  Sullivan  ?— Of  General  Howe  and  his  army  1 
—Of  the  Americans  and  their  condition  1— What  island  was  taken  by 
the  British  ?— Whither  did  congress  retire  ?— What  powers  did  coo- 

Sess  confer  on  General  Washington  ?— What  was  done  by  Genera, 
owe? 


BATTLE  OF  TRENTON. 


saving  it  from  confiscation,  embraced  this  offer ;  and 
few  timid  spirits  among  other  classes  of  society  followed 
their  example. 

Still  in  this  alarming  posture  of  affairs,  when  an  enemy 
ifear  30,000  strong  was  separated  only  by  a  river,  expected 
every  day  to  freeze,  from  the  main  army  of  the  republic 
consisting  of  about  one-fifth  that  number,  the  American 
leaders  maintained  an  erect  posture,  and  their  noble  com 
mander  in  chief  dared  to  meditate  an  assault  on  the  lately 
victorious  British. 

He  perceived  the  security  of  Howe,  and  the  advantage 
which  the  scattered  cantonment  of  his  troops  presented  to 
the  American  arms.  '  Now,'  exclaimed  he,  on  being  irw 
formed  of  the  widely  dispersed  state  of  the  British  troops, 
'  now  is  the  time  to  clip  their  wings,  when  they  are  so 
spread ;'  and  accordingly  resolving  to  give  them  an  un- 
nxpected  blow,  he  planned  an  attack  on  the  Hessians  at 
Trenton. 

On  the  evening  of  the  25th  of  December,  he  crossed 
the  Delaware,  marched  all  night,  attacked  the  Hessians, 
who  had  not  the  slightest  intelligence  of  his  approach, 
md  routed  them  with  great  slaughter.  Colonel  Rawle, 
who  commanded  the  royalists  in  that  quarter,  did  every 
thing  which  could  be  expected  from  a  brave  and  expe- 
rienced officer  ;  but  the  attack  was  sudden  and  impetuous ; 


sians  gave  way  on  all  sides  ;  their  artillery  was  seized, 
and  one  thousand  of  their  best  troops  remained  prisoners 
of  war.  Washington  recrossed  to  his  camp  with  the  loss 
of  but  nine  of  his  men. 

Some  of  the  colonial  reinforcements  having  now  arrived, 
the  provincial  army  was  not  only  increased  in  number^ 
but  improved  in  courage  and  zeal.  Emboldened  by  hii 
success,  Washington  resolved  to  leave  Philadelphia,  an* 
make  another  attempt  against  the  British  forces.  At  trw 
beginning  of  the  year,  he  again  crossed  the  Delaware^ 
and  marched  to  Trenton. 

An  alarm  had  already  been  spread  through  the  British 
army  by  the  late  success  and  increased  force  of  Washing* 
ton's  army.  A  strong  detachment,  under  General  Grant, 
marched  to  Princeton ;  and  Earl  Cornwallis,  who  was 
on  the  point  of  sailing  for  England,  was  ordered  to 

What  was  the  effect  of  this  proclamation  ?— What  were  the  condi 
tion  and  force  of  the  two  armies  ?— What  did  Washington  design  ?- 
What  remark  did  he  make  '.'—Describe  the  battle  of  Trenton.— Wha# 
was  its  result  1— What  was  Washington's  uert  movement' 


and  it  was  directed  by  Washington 


BATTLE  OF  PRINCETON. 


Ib3 


Battle  of  Trenton. 

leave  New  York,  and  resume  his  command  in  the  Jer- 
seys. 

On  joining  General  Grant,  Lord  Cornwallis  immediately 
marched  against  Trenton,  where  Washington  was  er£- 
camped  at  the  head  of  about  5000  men.  On  his  approach, 
Washington  crossed  a  rivulet,  named  the  Assunipinck, 
and  took  post  on  some  high  ground,  with  the  rivu- 
let in  his  front.  On  the  advance  of  the  British  army, 
on  the  afternoon  of  the  2d  of  January,  1777,  a  smart 
cannonade  ensued,  and  continued  till  night,  Lord  Corn- 
wallis intending  to  renew  the  attack  next  morning  ;  but 
6oon  after  midnight,  General  Washington  silently  de- 
camped, leaving  his  fires  burning,  his  sentinels  advanced, 
and  small  parties  to  guard  the  fords  of  the  rivulet,  and 
by  a  circuitous  route  through  Allentown,  proceeded  to- 
wards Princeton. 

About  half  way  between  Trenton  and  Princeton  thv 
Americans  encountered  three  regiments,  under  Colonei 
Mawhood,  who  were  advancing  to  join  Cornwallis.  A 
battle  ensued,  in  which  the  British  were  worsted,  and 
most  of  them  compelled  to  retreat  towards  Brunswick. 
Washington  pressed  on  towards  Princeton,  where  one 
regiment  had  been  left,  and  succeeded  in  taking  300  o1 
Vnem  prisoners.  The  rest  escaped  by  a  precipitate  flight. 
The  British  lost  about  100  men  in  this  affair  ;  the  Ameri- 
cans less.    But  they  had  to  regret  the  loss  of  one  of  theii 

What  was  done  by  the  British  1— Describe  the  movement  of  General 
Grant.— Of  W  dshington  1— What  took  place  January  2d,  1777?— Gtt 
ihn  night  succeeding  ]-  On  the  way  to  Princeton  1— At  Princeton  1 


161 


*  1BHIN6T0N  RECONQUERS  TliE  JERSE, 


bravest  and  most  valuable  officers,  General  Mercer.  In 
this  action  James  Monroe  was  wounded,  who  subsequently 
became  president  of  the  republic. 

Washington  was  still  pressed  by  Cornwallis  with  a 
vastly  superior  force.  He  retreated  towards  Morristown, 
and.  on  crossing  Millstone  river,  broke  down  the  bridge 
at  Kingston,  to  impede  the  progress  of  the  British  ;  and 
there  the  puisiit  ended. 

Both  armi?»  were  completely  worn  out,  the  one  being 
as  unable  to  pursue  as  the  other  was  to  re'reat.  Wasn^ 
ington  took  a  position  at  Morristown,  and  Lord  Corn- 
wallis reached  Brunswick,  where  all  was  alrrm  and  con- 
tusion, in  conseq  ^ence  of  the  battle  of  Princeton,  and  the 
expected  approach  ot  the  Amei'cans. 

At  Morristown,  W^b ington  now  fixed  his  head  qu&i- 
ters.  This  place  is  t  tu  ted  among  hills  of  difficult  ac- 
cess, with  a  line  countrv  ou  the  r;ar,  from  which  he  could 
easily  draw  supplies  ;  and  he  might  retire  across  the 
Delaware,  if  necessary  Giving  his  troops  little  repose, 
he  overran  both  East  and  West  Jersey,  and  even  made 
himself  master  of  the  coast  opposite  Staten  Island.  With 
a  greatly  inferior  army,  by  judicious  movements,  he 
wrested  from  the  British  almost  all  their  conquests  in  the 
Jerseys.  Brunswick  and  Amboy  were  the  only  posts 
which  remained  in  their  hands,  and  even  in  these  they 
were  not  a  little  harassed  and  straitened.  The  American 
detachments  were  in  a  state  of  unwearied  activity,  fre- 
quently surprising  and  cutting  off  the  British  advanced 
guards,  keeping  them  in  continual  alarm  and  melting 
down  their  numbers  by  a  desultory  and  indecisive  war- 
fare It  was  by  the  operations  of  this  campaign  that 
Washington  gained  for  himself  among  European  tacti- 
cians the  name  of  the  American  Fabius.  By  judiciously 
decaying  the  decisive  action,  he  conquered  a  greatly  su- 
usfior  force  of  the  enemy. 

Thus  terminated  the  campaign  of  1776,  not  altogether 
rifavourably  to  the  American  interest.     The  whole 
sountry  south  of  the  Jerseys  was  entirely  freed  from  the 
British  troops,  Rhode  Island,  indeed,  was  wholly  in  theii 

What  officer  fell  in  'his  action  ?— What  distinguished  officer  wai 
wounded  ?— Whither  dil  Washington  retreat  ?— What  was  the  state  of 
botJii  armies  1— Where  did  Washington  fix  his  head  quarters  1— What 
was  his  situation  1— What  country  did  he  overrun  1 — What  did  he  wrest 
roin  the  British  1— What  name  did  he  gain  by  his  operations  in  thiH 
campaign  V— What  was  the  state  of  affairs  at  the  termination  of  th* 
campaign  of  1776  ? 


ARTICLE?  OF  CONFEDERATION. 


165 


possession;  and  so  was  the  city  of  New  York  and 
wliile  they  kept  their  position  in  the  latter  place,  they 
were  so  nearly  in  a  state  of  siege  that  their  situation  was 
scarcely  more  comfortable  than  that  of  General  Gage  ami 
ids  army  had  been  in  Boston  during;  the  preceding  winter. 

Meantime  the  people  throughout  the  colonies,  who  had 
watched,  with  breathless  and  terrible  anticipation,  tire 
unfortunate  retreat  of  Washington  through  the  Jerseys 
and  his  late  critical  situation  at  Philadelphia,  were  now 
inspirited  by  the  news  of  his  brilliant  successes  at  Treu 
ton  and  Princeton,  and  his  subsequent  expulsion  of  the 
enemy  from  all  their  important  posts  in  the  Jerseys. 


CHAPTER  XXV11. 

CAMPAIGN  OF  1777. 

While  General  Washington  was  actively  employed  in 
the  Jerseys  in  asserting  the  independence  of  America, 
congress  could  not  arTorg  him  much  assistance ;  but  that 
body  was  not  backward  in  promoting  the  same  cause  by 
its  enactments  and  recommendations.  Hitherto  the  colo- 
nies had  been  united  by  no  bond  but  that  of  their  common 
danger  and  common  love  of  liberty.  Congress  resolved 
to  render  the  terms  of  their  union  more  definite,  to  ascer- 
tain the  rights  and  duties  of  the  several  colonies,  and  their 
mutual  obligations  towards  each  other.  A  committee 
was  appointed  to  sketch  the  principles  of  the  union  or 
confederation. 

This  committee  presented  a  report  in  thirteen  Jbtkla 
of  Confederation  and  Perpetual  Union  between  the  States, 
and  proposed  that,  instead  of  calling  themselves  the 
United  Colonies,  they  should  assume  the  name  of  the 
United  States  of  America  ;  that  each  state  should 
retain  its  sovereignty,  freedom,  and  independence,  and 
every  power,  jurisdiction,  and  right  which  was  not  by  this 
confederation  expressly  delegated  to  the  United  States  in 
congress  assembled,  and  that  they  shouid  enter  into  a 
firm  league  for  mutual  defence.   The  articles  also  defined 

What  was  the  effect  of  Washington's  success  on  the  popular  mind  ?  — 
What  were  "he  chief  provisions  of  the  old  Articles  of  Confederation  T~ 
Wbnt  name  was  assumed  to  designate  the  American  nation  ) 


6G 


AMERICAN  PRIVATEERS. 


the  rights  of  the  several  states,  and  of  their  citizens ;  the 
powers  of  congress  ;  and  the  mode  of  raising  money  from 
'he  respective  states  for  the  purposes  of  general  govern 
ment  and  defence. 

These  articles  of  confederation  were  adopted,  after  much 
discussion,  and  transmitted  to  the  several  state  legis 
latures ;  and,  meeting  their  approhation,  were  ratified  by 
ill  the  delegates  on  the  15th  of  November,  1777.  They 
remained  in  force,  as  the  constitution  of  the  country,  until 
he  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution,  in  1756. 

The  only  provision  which  congress  could  at  present 
.nake  for  the  support  of  the  army,  was  by  the  emission 
of  bills  of  credit  to  pass  at  their  nominal  value  in  all 
payments  and  dealings  throughout  the  states.  This  soon 
became  depreciated,  and  the  attempts  to  sustain  it,  by 
fixing  the  prices  of  commodities,  were  abortive,  and  intro- 
duced confusion  and  misery,  involving  many  families  in 
ruin.  It  was  a  serious  but  unavoidable  hinderance  to  all 
their  subsequent  operations  during  the  war. 

In  consequence  of  the  hostilities  with  the  colonies,  the 
British  West  India  Islands  experienced  a  severe  scarcity 
of  provisions.  When  the  fleet  was  about  to  return  to 
England,  an  insurrection  of  the  negroes  of  Jamaica  was 
threatened.  The  military  force  of  the  island  had  been 
weakened  by  draughts  to  complete  the  army  on  the  con- 
tinent ;  and  the  ships  of  war  were  detained  to  assist  in 
suppressing  the  disturbances  of  the  negroes.  By  this 
delay  the  Americans  gained  time  for  equipping  privateers, 
who  succeeded  in  capturing  many  richly  laden  ships ;  and 
were  permitted  to  sell  their  prizes  in  the  ports  of  France, 
both  in  Europe  and  the  West  Indies. 

The  British  cabinet  remonstrated  against  this  unfriendly 
conduct  of  France;  but  soon  became  satisfied  that  both 
France  and  Spain  were  in  a  state  of  active  preparation  for 
war.  Parliament  met  on  the  31st  of  October:  and,  not- 
withstanding attempts  were  made  for  adopting  concilia- 
tory measures,  it  was  resolved  to  support  the  ministry 
in  a  vigorous  prosecution  of  the  war. 

Congress  was  not  less  determined  to  maintain  the  t~i 
dependence  of  the  United  States  at  all  hazards.  Aware 

When  were  these  articles  finally  ratified  1— How  long  did  they  remain 
n  force]— What  is  observe/*  concerning  the  continental  paper  currency! 
—"What  had  taken  place  in  the  West  Indies?— How  did  the  Americans 
take  advantage  of  these  events  ? — What  was  permitted  by  France  ?— 
What  is  said'of  the  British  cabinet  Of  France  and  Spain ?—  Of  th» 
parliament  7— Of  congress  } 


LA  FAYETTE. 


la  Fayette  ofl'en     hia  services  l  j  L>r.  Jr'niuKliu. 


«  the  covert  hostility  of  France  towards  Great  Britain, 
they  r  ad  already  sent  commissioners  to  Paris,  for  the 
purpose  of  soliciting  a  loan  of  money,  a  supply  of  mu- 
nitions of  war,  and  an  acknowledgment  of  the  indepen 
dence  of  the  states.  These  commissioners  were  Dr. 
Franklin,  Arthur  Lee,  and  Silas  Deane.  Franklin  was 
already  known  to  the  French  as  a  philosopher  and  states- 
man ;  and  he  became  very  popular  in  the  capital.  The 
commissioners,  however,  were  not  yet  successful  in  all 
•heir  designs.  Some  arms  were  ootained  privately,  and 
the  sale  of  prizes  taken  by  the  American  privateers,  in 
Trench  rorts,  was  still  connived  at;  but  no  public  re- 
cognition of  independence,  nor  open  support  of  the  cause 
could  be  obtained. 

It  was  at  this  period  that  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette,  a 
young  French  nobleman  of  the  highest  rank  and  an  im- 
mense fortune,  resolved  to  devote  himself  to  the  cause  of 
American  liberty.  Undismayed  by  the  intelligence  just 
received  of  the  evacuation  of  New  York,  the  loss  of  Fort 
Washington,  the  calamitous  retreat  through  the  Jerseys, 
and  the  other  disasters  of  the  campaign  of  1776,  he 
presented  himself  to  Dr.  Fianklin,  and  afterwards  to  the 
Dthei  commissioners,  and  offered  his  services  as  a  volun- 
teer. They  were  so  candid  as  to  say  that  they  could  not 
in  conscience  urge  him  to  proceed  ;  and  assured  him  that 
they  possessed  not  the  means  nor  the  credit  for  procur 
ing  a  vessel  for  his  passage.    '"Then,"  exclaimed  thd 

Who  were  sent  as  commissioners  to  France  ?— For  what  purposes  %  • 

Wlla:  di<l  they  effect? 


THE  PRISON  SHIPS. 


gallant  and  generous  youth,  u  I  will  provide  my  own  ,n 
and  it  is  a  literal  fact,  that  when  our  beloved  country  was 
too  poor  to  offer  him  so  much  as  a  passage  to  her  shores, 
he  left,  in  his  tender  youth,  the  bosom  of  home,  of  hap- 
piness, of  wealth,  and  of  rank,  to  plunge  in  the  dust  and 
blood  of  our  inauspicious  struggle.  * 

He  arrived  in  the  spring  of  1777  ;  and  was  cordially 
received  by  Washington,  and  appointed  by  congress  a 
major-general  in  the  army.  His  example  was  followed 
by  many  other  French  officers ;  and  he  was  afterwards 
mainly  instrumental  in  securing  the  friendship  and  alliance 
of  the  French  government. 

During  the  disastrous  campaign  of  1776,  a  large  num- 
ber of  American  prisoners  were  taken  and  conveyed  to 
New  York,  where  they  were  confined  in  the  most  horrible 
of  all  dungeons,  the  British  prison  shins.  There  they 
endured  sufferings  which  have  seldom  known  a  parallel 
in  the  annals  of  cruelty.  But  they  bore  all  with  the 
patience  of  martyrs,  and  the  courage  of  patriots.  When 
offered  liberty  and  promotion,  if  they  would  join  the  royal 
party,  they  spurned  the  offer  with  contempt;  and  hundreds 
of  them  expired  in  captivity,  rather  than  desert  the  cause 
to  which  they  had  devoted  themselves. 

The  campaign  of  1777  opened  on  both  sides  with  a 
series  of  rapid  incursions  and  bold  predatory  attack 
Among  these  were  the  attack  on  Peekskill  by  the  Bu 
tish,  their  unsuccessful  attempt  to  surprise  General  Lin- 
coln at  Bound  Brook  near  Brunswick,  and  the  incur- 
sion of  General  Tryon  into  Connecticut,  where  he  suc- 
ceeded in  destroying  some  stores  and  provisions ;  but  was 
rather  severely  handled  by  Generals  Sullivan,  Arnold 
and  Wooster,  on  his  retreat.  General  Wooster  was  killed 
in  the  early  part  of  this  affair.  He  was  an  able  officer, 
and  h' «  ioss  was  much  lamented  by  the  Americans. 

These  attacks  of  the  British  were  retaliated  by  Genera  la 
Stevens  and  Parsons.  The  former  of  whom  assailed  the 
royalists  at  Piscataway,  and  was  only  repulsed  after  a 
furio.id  engagement,  and  a  heavy  loss  on  the  side  of  the 
ene*  -/.  The  latter  detached  Colonel  Meigs,  from  Guil- 
ford to  Sag  Harbour  on  Long  Island,  where  he  succeeded 
m  burning  a  large  quantity  of  stores  belonging  to  the 

Give  an  account  of  La  Fayette  and  his  generous  devotion  to  the 
American  cause  ? — When  did  he  arrive  in  this  country  ?— What  appoinV- 
nent  did  he  receive  ?— What  is  said  of  the  prison  ships  ? — Of  the  Ameri- 
•an  prisoners  ?— How  did  the  campaign  jf  1777  open  'J— What  was  done 
■>y  General  Stevens  ;— By  General  Parsons  I 

*  Mr.  Everett's  Phi  Beta  Kappa  Oration, 


CAPTURE  OF   GENERAL  PRtiSCOIT 


British,  -end  12  of  their  vessels.  In  this  affair  the  ei  tuny 
lost  96  men,  of  whom  six  were  killed  and  the  remainder 
made  prisoners.  The  Americans  returned  without  the 
loss  of  a  man  to  Guilford. 

Another  exploit  of  the  Americans  deserves  notice  in 
this  place,  although  it  did  not  happen  till  the  10th  of  July 
Colonel  Barton,  with  40  men,  officers  and  volunteers 
passed  over,  by  night,  from  Warwick  Neck  to  Rhode 
Island,  and  succeeded  in  surprising  the  British  general, 
Prescott,  in  his  quarters,  in  bed,  and,  without  giving  birr 
time  to  dress  himself,  hurried  him  on  board,  with  one  of 
nis  aides-de-camp,  and  conveyed  hi  in  safely  to  Providence 
This  event  was  very  mortifying  to  General  Prescott,  and 
to  the  royal  army ;  but  occasioned  much  exultation  among 
the  Americans.  Hitherto  General  Howe  had  absolutely 
refused  to  release  General  Lee ;  but  he  soon  agreed  to 
exchange  him  for  General  Prescott;  and  General  Lee 
again  joined  the  American  army. 

Having  noticed  these  desultory  enterprises,  we  now 
turn  to  the  two  main  armies  under  their  respective  coirv- 
manders  in  chief. 

In  the  beginning  of  June,  General  Howe,  having  re- 
ceived reinforcements  from  England,  left  New  York  and 
passed  into  the  Jerseys  with  30,000  men.  General  Wash- 
ington, to  resist  this  powerful  army,  could  muster  no 
more  than  7300  men  fit  for  duty.  He  occupied  a  good 
position  at  Middlebrook,  about  nine  miles  from  Brunswick, 
where  Howe  assembled  his  army  on  the  9th  of  June. 
He  marched  towards  the  Delaware,  in  order  to  draw 
Washington  from  his  strong  position  ;  but  not  succeeding 
in  this,  he  returned  to  Brunswick,  committing  terrible 
devastations  in  his  march.  On  the  22d  of  June,  he  re- 
treated to  Amboy,  an  American  detachment  under  General 
Greene,  hanging  upon  his  rear  and  frequently  attacking 
it.  General  Washington  advanced  to  Quibbletovvn,  that 
he  might  still  be  near  the  British  army. 

Howe  finding  it  impossible  to  bring  Washington,  with 
his  greatly  inferior  force,  to  a  pitched  battle,  sent  off  his 
baggage  to  Staten  Island  ;  and  ordered  a  part  of  his  troops 
co  follow;  but  learning  that  Washington  had  left  his 
strong  ground,  and  was  advancing  in  pursuit  of  him,  he 

What  was  done  by  Colonel  Barton  ?— For  whom  was  General  Prescott 
exchanged  1— What  was  done  by  General  Howe  in  the  beninnint:  of 
June  .'—How  was  he  foiled  by  Washington  1— How  did  he  revenge  bin 
ttelf  ?— Win  harassed  him  on  his  retreat To  what  island  did  lie  com 
taence  a  retreat  ?— What  brought  kirn  back? 

15 


170 


GENERAL  HOWE  SAli  8  TO  THE  SOUTH. 


suddenly  recalled  his  troops  from  Staten  Island,  and 
advanced  from  Amboy  with  his  whole  army,  in  hopes  to 
accomplish  h\  s  great  object.  Cornwallis  being-  sent  out 
with  a  strong  detachment  on  the  26th  of  June,  fell  in  with 
a  numerous  body  of  the  Americans,  under  Lord  Stirling 
and  General  Maxwell.  After  a  smart  engagement,  the 
Americans  retired,  with  some  loss ;  and  General  Wash- 
ington, apprised  of  the  unexpected  movement  of  the  British 
army,  returned  towards  the  mountains  and  regained  the 
passes  which  it  was  the  intention  of  Cornwallis  to  seize. 

Finding  himself  thus  baffled,  General  Howe,  on  the 
30th  of  June,  crossed  to  Staten  Island;  and  on  the  5th 
of  July  embarked  his  army,  to  the  number  of  16,000,  on 
board  of  transports  in  order  to  sail  to  the  southward. 
The  remainder  of  the  army  was  left  with  Sir  Henry  Clin- 
ton to  defend  New  York.  The  fleet  did  not  leave  Sandy 
Hook  till  the  25th  of  July. 

Howe's  original  intention  was  to  sail  up  the  Delaware 
to  Philadelphia,  but  learning  that  the  Americans  had 
obstructed  the  navigation  of  that  river,  he  entered  Chesa- 
peake bay  and  landed  at  the  head  of  Elk  river. 

Anxious  to  prevent  his  approach  to  Philadelphia, 
Washington  marched  to  meet  him.  Howe  was  not  ready 
to  leave  the  head  of  the  Elk  river  before  the  3d  of  Sep- 
tember. On  his  advance,  Washington  retired  across  the 
Brandywine  creek,  and  took  post  with  his  main  body  at 
Chadd's  Ford,  sending  out  General  Maxwell  with  1000 
light  troops,  to  skirmish  with  the  British  and  retard  their 
progress. 

On  the  11th  of  September,  the  British  army  advanced, 
crossed  the  Brandywine  at  different  points,  and  attacked 
the  main  army  of  the  Americans,  who  sustained  the  as- 
sault with  intrepidity  for  some  time,  but  at  length  gave 
way.  General  Washington  effected  a  retreat  with  his 
artillery  and  baggage  to  Chester,  where  he  halted,  within 
eight  miles  of  the  British  army,  tiL  the  next  morning, 
when  he  retreated  to  Philadelphia. 

The  battle  of  the  Brandywine  was  the  first  in  which 
La  Fayette  drew  his  sword  in  the  American  cause.  He 
received  a  wound  in  the  leg,  but  kept  his  position,  ana 

What  happened  on  the  26th  of  June  ?— Whither  did  Washington  re- 
tire 1 — When  did  Howe  abandon  the  Jerseys  1— Who  was  placed  in 
command  at  New  York  1 — What  course  did  Howe  take  ? — Where  did  he 
land  1— What  was  done  by  Washington  1— Describe  the  battle  of  the 
Brandywine. — What  was  its  result  1 — Whither  did  Washington  re  eat » 
—Who  was  wounded  in  this  battle  1 


BATTLE  OF  GERM  A.NTOWN. 


171 


Tontinued  to  cheer  arid  encourage  the  troops  to  the  end 
St  the  engagement.  Several  other  French  officers  were 
Engaged  in  this  battle,  as  well  as  Count  Pulaski,  a  Polish 
nobleman,  who  had  also  accepted  a  commission  in  the 
American  army. 

Washington  remained  in  Philadelphia  two  days,  col- 
lecting his  scattered  troops  and  replacing  his  stores ;  and 
then  proceeded  towards  Lancaster. 

Congress  left  Philadelphia  on  the  18th  of  September, 
and  proceeded  to  Lancaster  and  afterwards  to  Yorktown. 
On  the  23d,  General  Howe  encamped  with  the  main  body 
of  his  army  at  Germantown,  seven  miles  from  Philauel- 

Ehia;  and  on  the  26th,  with  a  detachment  of  his  troops, 
e  took  peaceable  possession  of  the  city. 
The  British  now  employed  themselves  in  endeavouring 
to  clear  the  Delaware  of  the  chevaux-de-frise  of  timber 
and  iron  spikes  which  had  been  run  across  it,  below  the 
city,  and  were  guarded  by  fortifications  on  the  banks  and 
islands  of  the  river,  and  by  floating  batteries. 

While  they  were  thus  employed,  Washington  with  his 
army  reinforced  to  8000  continental  troops  and  3000 
militia,  lay  encamped  at  Shippack  creek,  on  the  Schuyl- 
kill, about  20  miles  from  Philadelphia.  Taking  advan- 
tage of  the  diversion  occasioned  by  Howe's  operations  on 
the  river,  he  determined  to  attempt  a  surprise  of  the 
British  camp  at  Germantown.  With  about  2500  men, 
he  left  Shippack  creek  on  the  evening  of  the  3d  October, 
and  at  dawn,  next  morning,  attacked  the  royal  army. 
After  a  smart  conflict,  he  drove  in  the  advanced  guard, 
and  marched  on  towards  the  main  body.    But  five  com- 

f>anies  of  the  British  having  thrown  themselves  into  a 
arge  stone  house  belonging  to  Mr.  Chew,  nearly  half  the 


to  dislodge  them.  This  circumstance  disconcerted  the 
original  plan  of  Washington;  and  a  thick  fog  which  pro- 
vailed  during  the  engagement,  gave  a  character  of  confu- 
sion to  all  the  operations  of  the  day,  which  renders  ii 
difficult  to  understand  or  describe  them.  The  Americans, 
however,  were  foiled  in  their  attempt  to  surprise  the  Bri- 
tish camp,  although  the  fog  covered  their  retreat,  and  they 
were  able  to  retire  in  tolerable  order.  The  Americans 
lost  900  men  in  this  engagement,  of  whom  200  were 

Whither  did  Washington  next  retreat  1— What  is  said  of  congress  ?— 
Of  General  Howe  1— Of  the  British  1— Give  an  account  of  the  battle  of 
Germantown.— What  was  the  loss  of  the  Americans  1 


American  army  was  occupied  for 


172 


BATTLE  OF  REDBANK. 


killed  and  400  were  taken  prisoners.  The  British  ac- 
knowledged a  loss  of  GOO,  killed  and  wounded. 

They  now  proceeded  to  attempt  the  opening-  of  the 
Delaware  to  their  fleet,  which  was  waiting  to  proceed  to 
Philadelphia.  The  upper  line  of  chevaux-de-frise  was 
jirotected  by  a  work  named  Fort  Mifflin,  erected  on  Mud 
Island,  and  by  a  redoubt  called  Redbank,  on  the  Jersey  f-ide. 

Having  withdrawn  his  army  from  Gerrnantown  and 
encamped  in  the  vicinity  of  Philadelphia,  Howe  des- 
patched Count  Donop,  a  German  officer,  with  three  bafr 
talions  of  Hessian  grenadiers,  the  regiment  of  Mirbaeh, 
and  some  light  infantry,  to  reduce  Redbank.  They 
reached  the  fort  on  the  21st  of  October,  and  Count 
Donop  summoned  the  garrison  to  surrender,  but  Colonel 
Christopher  Greene,  ot  Rhode  Island,  who  commanded 
the  Americans,  answered  that  he  would  defend  his  fort  to 
the  last  extremity.  An  assault  was  immediately  com- 
menced, and  after  a  desperate  conflict,  in  which  Count 
Donop  was  mortally  wounded,  the  enemy  was  compelled 
to  retire,  with  a  severe  loss.  Count  Donop  was  made 
prisoner,  and  soon  died  of  his  wounds.  The  ships  which 
were  to  co-operate  in  the  attack,  were  some  of  them 
grounded  ;  and  one  was  burnt  by  the  Americans. 

The  British  afterwards  sent  a  very  heavy  sea  and  land 
force  against  the  little  garrison  of  300  men,  at  Fort  Mif- 
flin, which  protected  the  second  line  of  chevaux-de-frise, 
and  after  a  terrible  cannonade,  which  was  smartly  re- 
turned, they  succeeded  in  beating  down  the  walls  of  the 
fort,  and  dismounting  its  guns.  The  garrison  then  retired, 
by  means  of  their  shipping.  Two  days  afterwards,  the 
post  at  Redbank  being  no  longer  tenable,  was  evacuated 
also.  A  free  passage  for  the  British  fleet  to  Philadelphia 
was  thus  secured,  although  at  the  cost  of  great  exertion 
and  many  lives,  on  the  part  of  the  enemy. 

No  other  important  military  transactions  took  place  in 
this  quarter,  until  Washington  retired  to  winter  quarters, 
at  Valley  Forge,  about  26  miles  from  Philadelphia.  The 
two  armies  at  that  time  numbered  about  14,000  each- 
Washington,  during  the  early  part  of  the  campaign, 
owing  to  his  want  of  force,  had  been  obliged  to  occupy 
strong  positions  and  be  wary  in  all  his  movements.  He 
had  sulfered  defeat  at  Brandywine,  and  repulse  at  Ger- 

What  was  the  loss  of  the-  British  1— What  diil  the  British  now  attempt? 

-  Describe  the  battle  of  R<<lbank. — Describe  the  battle  of  Fort  Mifriiu 

—  What  was  at  lensth  seemed  by  the  British  1— What  is  remarked  o 
Lbe  subseoi'ent  military  operations  of  the  season  } 


BURGOYNE. 


173 


Bailie  of  the  Brandywlne. 


mantown,  but  he  had  conducted  his  operations  so  well, 
that  Howe  had  gained  nothing  by  the  campaign  but  good 
winter  quarters  in  Philadelphia. 

While  the  events  just  related  were  passing  in  the  mid- 
dle states,  most  important  transactions  were  going  on  in 
the  north,  to  which  we  shall  now  turn  our  attention. 

The  British  ministry  had  resolved  to  prosecute  the  war 
vigorously  on  the  northern  frontier  of  the  United  Statr^ 
and  appointed  General  Burgoyne,  who  had  served  under 
General  Carleton  in  the  preceding  campaign,  to  the 
command  of  the  royal  army  in  that  quarter.  General 
Burgoyne  had  visited  England  during  the  winter,  concert- 
ed with  the  ministry  a  plan  of  the  campaign,  and  given 
an  estimate  of  the  force  necessary  for  its  execution.  Be- 
sides a  fine  train  of  artillery  and  a  suitable  body  of  artil- 
lery men,  an  army,  consisting  of  more  than  7000  veteran 
troops,  excellently  equipped,  and  in  a  high  state  of  disci- 
pline, was  put  under  his  command.  Besides  this  regular 
Force,  he  had  a  great  number  of  Canadians  and  savages. 

This  force  was  destined  to  invade  the  United  States  by 
the  wav  of  Lake  Champlain  and  the  Hudson,  unite  with 
the  Britisn  army  then  at  New  York,  and  thus  cut  off  all 
communication  between  the  northern  states  and  those 
lying  south  of  the  Hudson.  New  England  was  then  to 
be  over-run  and  reduced  to  obedience,  as  a  preparation  for 
the  complete  subjugation  of  the  southern  country. 

What  is  remarked  of  the  two  generals  in  chief?— Who  was  appointed 
to  the  command  of  the  British  army  in  the  north? — What  force  had  hel 
—What  was  the  plan  of  the  campaign  ? 

15* 


Hi 


0.  ERATIONS  IN  THE  NORTH. 


The  first  attempts  of  Burgoyne  were  as  successful  a 
the  condition  of  his  army  entitled  the  ministry  to  expect 
The  Indians,  gained  by  presents,  or  stimulated  by  the  hone* 
of  plunder,  joined  him  in  considerable  numbers.  Bur- 
goyne, to  quiet  his  conscience,  rendered  somewhat  uneasy 
by  the  employment  of  such  auxiliaries,  exhorted  them  to 
kill  none  but  such  as  appeared  in  arms  against  them,  and 
tb  spare  the  women  and  children,  whom  the  fortune  of 
War  might  put  into  their  hands.  The  Indians  promised 
campliancje  with  this  injunction,  and  paid  not  the  slightest 
regard  to  it  afterwards. 

On  the  2d  of  July,  the  English  army  encamped  on 
tvrth  sides  of  the  narrow  channel  which  connects  Lakes 
Champlain  and  George,  with  a  naval  force  on  the  water, 
r.ear  1  iconderoga.  rl  o  this  strong-  fortress  the  Americans 
had  retired  at  the  end  of  the  preceding  year ;  ar,d  now 
It  was  garrisoned  with  about  6000  men,  under  General 
St.  Clair. 

The  approaches  of  the  British  were  rapid  and  decisive. 
Soon  after  their  appearance  before  the  American  works 
they  took  possession  of  Sugar  Hill ;  an  eminence  whieh 
overlooked  the  fortifications,  and  enabled  them  to  place 
tlieir  batteries  to  great  advantage,  but  which  the  Ameri- 
cans had  supposed  it  was  impossible  to  ascend.  On  the 
5th,  every  step  had  been  taken  to  render  the  investment 
complete. 

St.  Clair,  however,  conscious  of  his  inability  to  defend 
the  place,  and  anxious  at  the  same  time  to  avoid  the 
necessity  of  surrendering  his  troops  prisoners  of  war, 
abandoned  the  works,  when  he  was  nearly  surrounded 
and  retreated  to  Skeensborough.  Previous  to  his  depar- 
ture, he  had  ordered  the  baggage  and  military  stores  to  be 
sent  by  water  to  the  same  place  ;  but  the  vessels  which 
were  employed  for  that  purpose,  were  attacked  by  the 
English  ships,  and  either  destroyed  or  rendered  unfit  for 
service;  and  in  consequence  of  this  disaster,  the  Ameri- 
cans  set  fire  to  their  boats  and  fortifications  at  Skeens- 
borough, and  retreated  towards  Fort  Ann.  On  land 
the  royalists  were  not  less  successful.  Colonel  Francis, 
and  a  body  of  provincial  troops,  were  defeated  with  greai 
slaughter  by  General  Reidesel ;  and  by  the  skilful  ma- 
noeuvring of  Burgoyne,  St.  Clair  was  prevented  from 

What  success  had  he  at  first  1 — Who  were  General  Burgoyne's  allies^ 
•  What  humane  advice  did  he  give  them  ?—  Did  they  observe  it  ? — Wha! 

fortress  was  first  invested  1 — Describe  the  siege. — What  was  the  result? 

—How  did  St  .  C.air  esca] « r — What  was  done  by  General  Reidesel  I 


LOSS  OF  TICONDEROGA.  175 


Investment  of  Ticonderoga. 


reaching  Fort  Ann.  An  engagement  then  took  place  in  th« 
woods,  in  which  the  Americans  were  defeated,  and  com- 
pelled to  retire  to  Fort  Edward,  on  the  Hudson,  where 
St.  Clair  joined  General  Schuyler  on  the  12th  of  July. 

The  loss  of  Ticonderoga  was  one  for  which  the  United 
States  were  not  prepared.  Neither  the  strength  of  the 
invading  army,  nor  the  weakness  of  the  garrison  appears 
to  have  been  understood. 

The  army  of  General  Schuyler  did  not  exceed  4400 
men.  With  that  force  he  could  not  face  the  British  army ; 
and  in  order  to  gain  time,  he  sent  detachments  of  his  men, 
who  broke  down  the  bridges ;  cut  down  trees  so  as  to 
fall  across  the  roads,  and  intermingled  their  branches,  and 
threw  every  possible  obstacle  in  the  way  of  Burgoyne's 
advance.  He  also  solicited  reinforcements  of  regular 
troops  ;  called  on  the  militia  of  New  England  to  join  the 
regular  army,  and  used  all  his  personal  influence  in  the 
surrounding  country,  to  inspire  the  people  with  military 
ardour  and  patriotic  enthusiasm.  The  militia  of  New 
England  were  not  willing  to  serve  under  General  Schuy- 
ler; and  General  Lincoln  was  appointed  to  raise  and 
command  them.  Arnold  was  directed  to  join  the  northern 
army  ;  Colonel  Morgan  and  his  riflemen  were  also  attach- 
ed to  it ;  and  tents,  artillery,  and  other  munitions  of  war, 
were  diligently  provided. 

What  was  done  by  General  Burgoyne?— What  was  the  result  of  the 
engagement  in  the  woods  1— What  is  said  of  the  loss  of  Ticonderoga  ?— 
Of  "Washington?— Of  Schuyler?— Of  the  militia  of  New  England  ?— 
Of  General  Lincoln  and  Burgoyne  1— Of  Morgan  and  his  riflemei* 


"76 


ADVANCE  OF  BURGOYNE. 


Meantime  Burgoyne,  who  had  been  obliged  to  halt  at 
Skeensborough,  to  rest  his  troops  and  bring  forward  hia 
artillery,  baggage  and  military  stores,  was  commencing 
his  march  towards  the  Hudson,  greatly  elated  with  his 
past  success.  His  progress  was  so  effectually  retarded 
oy  the  obstructions  which  General  Schuyler's  men  had 
thrown  in  his  way,  that  he  was  frequently  occupied  a 
whole  day  in  advancing  with  the  army  a  single  mile.  It 
was  not  till  the  30th  of  July,  that  he  reached  Fort  Ed- 
ward, which  General  Schuyler  had  quitted  a  short  time 
before  retreating  to  Saratoga.  Burgoyne  might  have 
much  more  easily  reached  Fort  Edward  by  the  way  oi 
Lake  George;  but  he  had  been  led  up  the  South  River 
in  pursuit  of  the  retreating  Americans ;  and  he  persevered 
in  that  difficult  route,  lest  he  should  discourage  his  troops 
by  a  retrograde  movement. 

At  Fort  Edward,  Burgoyne  found  it  necessary  to  pause 
in  his  career.  He  was  greatly  in  want  of  provisions  and 
draught  horses ;  and  his  carriages  had  been  broken  and 
needed  repairs.  It  was  not  till  the  15th  of  August  that 
he  succeeded  in  transporting  a  quantity  of  supplies  from 
Fort  George. 

In  order  to  obtain  a  further  supply,  he  had  detached 
Colonel  Baum,  a  German  officer,  with  500  men,  partly 
cavalry,  two  pieces  of  artillery  and  100  Indians  to  sur- 
prise Bennington,  in  Vermont,  and  seize  a  large  deposit 
of  carriages,  corn,  flour  and  other  necessaries  which  had 
been  collected  by  the  Americans  in  that  place. 

General  Starke,  with  the  New  Hampshire  militia,  4<H) 
strong,  happened  to  be  in  that  vicinity,  on  his  way  to  join 
General  Schuyler.  He  heard  first  of  the  approach  of  tho 
Indians,  and  soon  afterwards  of  the  regular  force.  He 
collected  his  brigade,  sent  expresses  to  the  neighbouring 
militia  to  j'?n  him  and  also  to  Colonel  Warner's  regi- 
ment at  Manchester.  On  the  morning  of  the  14th  of  Au- 
gust, he  marched  against  the  enemy,  at  the  head  of  700 
men ;  and  sent  Colonel  Gregg,  with  a  party  of  200,  to 
skirmish  in  their  front,  and  retard  their  progress.  He 
drew  up  his  men  in  order  of  battle ;  but  on  coming  in 
sight  of  him,  Baum  halted  on  advantageous  ground;  sent 
an  express  to  Burgoyne  informing  him  of  his  situation ; 

What  is  said  61  Burgoyne  1— What  difficulties  had  he  to  encounter  ?  • 
When  did  he  reach  Fort  Edwan?  1— What  mistake  did  he  make  1— What 
was  his  situation  at  Fort  Edward  ?— How  did  he  attempt  to  obtaio 
supplies'!— Who  intercepted  Baum?— How  did  Baum  prepare  for  ac 
Lion? 


BATTLE  OF  BENNINGTON. 


177 


Siege  of  Fort  Schuyler. 


and  fortified  himself  as  well  as  circumstances  would 
permit. 

After  some  skirmishing,  on  the  morning  of  the  16th, 
Starke  commenced  a  furious  attack  on  the  royal  forces. 
Baum  made  a  brave  defence.  The  battle  lasted  two 
hours,  during  which  he  was  assailed  on  every  side  by 
an  incessant  discharge  of  musketry.  He  was  mortally 
wounded  ;  his  troops  were  overpowered  ;  a  few  of  them 
escaped  into  the  woods  and  fled,  pursued  by  the  Ameri- 
cans ;  the  rest  were  killed  or  taken  prisoners. 

After  the  victory,  the  greater  part  of  the  militia  dis- 
persed in  quest  of  booty;  and  this  imprudence  nearly 
proved  fatal  to  them,  for,  on  receiving  Baum's  express, 
General  Burgoyne  had  sent  Colonel  Breyman,  with  500 
men,  to  his  assistance ;  and  if  Colonel  Warner's  regi- 
ment of  continentals  had  not  arrived  just  as  he  came  up 
and  was  attacking  the  scattered  militia,  they  would  have 
fared  but  indifferently.  Breyman  maintained  the  conflict 
till  dark;  when,  abandoning  his  artillery  and  baggage, 
he  retreated,  and,  escaping  under  cover  of  the  night,  with 
a  shattered  remnant  of  his  detachment  regained  the  camp. 

Thus  the  victory  at  Bennington  was  complete.  The 
Americans  took  4  brass  fieldpieces,  1000  muskets  (a  very 
seasonable  supply  for  the  ill-armed  militia),  900  swords, 
and  4  baggage  wagons.  The  British  lost  700,  in  killed, 
wounded,  and  prisoners;  and  the  Americans  100,  in 
killed  and  wounded. 

Inscribe  the  battle  of  Benninsrton. — Of  what  imprudence  were  the 
Americans  guilty?— How  were  they  saved  from  its  cousequencee ?- 
What  supplies  were  obtained  at  Bennington 1 


78 


FORT  SCHUYLER  INVESTED. 


This  was  Burgoyne's  first  check ;  and  it  was  a  serious 
one.  Its  moral  effect,  in  raising  the  depressed  spirits  of 
the  Americans,  was  of  immense  importance  to  their  cause 
Previous  to  this,  dejection  and  alarm  pervaded  the  northen. 
states ;  but  success  now  infused  spirit  and  vigour  into  the 
militia,  and  gave  a  new  aspect  to  affairs  on  the  Hudson. 

But  the  defeat  at  Bennington  was  not  Burgoyne's  only 
misfortune.    He  had  sent  General  St.  Leger,  with  a  de- 


dians,  to  take  Fort  Schuyler,  on  the  Mohawk  river,  which 
was  garrisoned  by  about  600  continentals,  under  Colonel 
Gansevoort.  St.  Leger  arrived  there  on  the  2d  of  August, 
'nvested  the  place  with  an  army  1600  strong,  and  sum- 
moned the  garrison  to  surrender.  Gansevoort  replied  that 
he  would  defend  the  place  to  the  last. 

Meantime  General  Herkimer  with  700  militia  was  sent 
to  his  support.  This  party  fell  into  an  ambuscade  of 
British  and  Indians,  and,  after  a  vigorous  defence,  was 
compelled  to  retreat.  Herkimer  lost  400  men  and  fell 
himself  in  the  battle.  General  Schuyler  then  despatched 
Arnold,  with  a  body  of  regular  troops,  to  Fort  Schuyler ; 
but,  before  he  reached  the  fort,  St.  Leger,  being  foiled  in 
his  attempts  on  the  works,  and  deserted  by  his  Indian 
allies,  who  had  been  very  roughly  handled  in  the  late 
engagements,  raised  the  siege  and  retired.  Arnold,  find- 
ing no  occasion  for  his  assistance,  soon  returned  to  camp. 
It  was  at  this  period  that  a  circumstance  transpired, 
which,  although  it  involved  only  a  case  of  individual  suf- 
fering, is  of  importance  on  account  of  the  degree  to  which 
it  exasperated  the  feelings  of  the  Americans,  and  incited 
them  to  an  active  prosecution  of  the  war.  Mr.  Jones,  an 
officer  of  the  British  army,  had  gained  the  affections  of 
Miss  Macrea,  a  lovely  young  lady,  of  amiable  character 
and  spotless  reputation,  daughter  of  a  gentleman  attached 
to  the  royal  cause,  residing  near  Fort  Edward;  and  they 
were  engaged  to  be  married.  In  the  course  of  the  service, 
the  officer  was  removed  to  some  distance  from  his  intended 
bride  ;  and  became  anxious  for  her  safety  and  desirous  of 
her  company.  He  engaged  some  Indians,  of  two  different 
tribes,  to  bring  her  to  camp,  and  promised  a  keg  of  rum 
to  the  person  who  should  deliver  her  safely  to  him.  She 
dressed  to  meet  her  bridegroom,  and  accompanied  her 

What  were  the  effects  of  the  battle  ?— What  fort  was  invested  by 
General  Su  Leser  ?— Who  defended  it  1— Who  was  first  sent  to  its  re- 
lief 1— What  befell  bim  and  his  detachment  J— Who  was  then  sent  U 
relieve  the  fort  1— What  made  his  assistance  unnecessary  ? 


tachment  of  regular 


Canadians,  Tories,  and  In- 


BURGOYNE  AT  SARATOGA. 


179 


Indian  conductors ;  but,  on  the  way,  the  two  chiefs,  each 
being  desirous  of  receiving  the  promised  reward,  disputed 
which  of  them  should  deliver  her  to  her  lover.  The  dis- 
pute rose  to  a  quarrel ;  and,  according  to  their  usual 
method  of  disposing  of  a  disputed  prisoner,  one  of  them 
instantly  cleft  the  head  of  the  lady  with  his  tomahawk. 
This  being  one  of  the  legitimate  consequences  of  the  Bri- 
tish employing  Indian  allies,  was  laid  hold  of  by  the 
4mericans,  ana  recited  in  the  newspapers  with  such  cir- 
cumstances of  pathos  and  warmth  of  colouring,  as  to  set 
the  people  in  a  complete  ferment  of  rage  and  indignation 
against  their  enemies.  The  militia  rose  in  great  num- 
bers, and,  repairing  to  the  scene  ot  action,  augmented 
the  army  opposed  to  Burgoyne  to  a  most  formidable 
array. 

Burgoyne  still  flattered  himself  with  being  able  to  effect 
a  junction  with  the  British  at  New  York,  and  thus  sepa- 
rate the  New  England  states  from  the  middle  and  southern 
portions  of  the  union,  so  that  they  might  be  over-run  and 
conquered  at  leisure.  But  he  was  encompassed  with  dif- 
ficulties. He  was  obliged  to  bring  supplies  from  Fort 
George;  an  undertaking  of  considerable  difficulty;  and 
then  having  constructed  a  bridge  of  boats  over  the  Hud- 
eon,  he  crossed  the  river  on  the  13th  and  14th  of  Septera- 
oer,  and  encamped  on  the  heights  and  plains  of  Saratoga, 
20  miles  from  Fort  Edward,  and  37  from  Albany. 

General  Gates,  who  had  been  appointed  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  northern  army,  in  place  of  General  Schuyler, 
was  now  joined  by  all  the  continental  troops  destined  for 
the  northern  department,  and  reinforced,  as  we  have  al- 
ready observed,  by  large  bodies  of  militia.  He  left  the 
strong  position  which  General  Schuyler  had  taken  at  the 
confluence  of  the  Mohawk  and  Hudson,  and  proceeding 
16  miles  up  the  river  towards  the  enemy,  formed  a  strong 
camp  at  Stillwater.  The  two  armies  were  now  within 
twelve  miles  of  each  other,  but  the  bridges  between 
them  were  broken  down,  and  the  country  was  covered 
with  woods. 

On  the  17th,  General  Burgoyne  encamped  within  foui 
miles  of  the  American  army  ;  and  on  the  19th  an  engage- 
ment took  place,  commencing  with  skirmishes,  but  soon 

Give  an  account  of  the  murder  of  Miss  Macrea.— What  was  the  effect 
of  this  affair  on  the  Americans  What  did  Burgoyne  still  expect?— 
What  was  his  situation  1— When  d'd  he  encamp  at  Saratoga  %—  Where 
did  General  Gates  encamp  ?  -Ho\»  near  were  the  two  armies  7— Wha* 
took  place  on  the  17m? 


(80 


BURGOYNE  AT  SARATOGA. 


involving  a  considerable  part  of  the  force  on  both  sides. 
Both  parties  fought  with  the  most  determined  courage,  ana 
the  battle  ended  only  with  the  day.  When  it  became 
dark,  the  Americans  retired  to  their  camp ;  and  the  royal 
troops  lay  all  night  on  their  arms  in  the  field. 

In  this  battle  each  party  had  nearly  3000  men  engaged  ; 
the  British  lost  upwards  of  500  men,  and  th°  Americans 
319.  Both  sides  claimed  the  victory ;  but  the  advan- 
tages of  victory  wrere  all  with  the  Americans.  The  news 
of  the  battle  was  received  with  joy  and  exultation 
throughout  the  United  States  ;  and  Ihe  ruin  of  the  inva- 
ding army  was  confidently  anticipated. 

'1  he  next  day,  information  was  received  in  camp  of  a 
decisive  victory  gained  by  Colonel  Brown  and  Colonel 
Johnson  over  the  British,  in  the  vicinity  of  Ticonderoga  ; 
and  towards  the  end  of  September  General  Lincoln 
reached  the  camp  of  Gates,  with  2000  men  from  New 
England. 

On  the  7th  of  October,  the  second  battle  of  Stillwater 
was  fought,  in  which,  after  a  severe  engagement,  the 
Americans  drove  their  enemies  from  the  field  of  battle, 
Killed  200  men  and  many  officers,  among  whom  were 
General  Frazer  and  Colonel  Breyman,  took  nine  pieces 
of  artillery,  and  a  large  amount  of  camp  equipage  and 
ammunition ;  and  experienced  but  a  trifling  loss.  The 
8th  of  October  was  spent  in  skirmishing  and  cannon- 
ading. 

General  Burgoyne,  perceiving  that  the  Americans  were 
endeavouring  to  surround  him,  commenced  a  retreat ;  and 
on  the  9th  of  October,  after  a  fatiguing  and  difficult 
march,  reached  Saratoga.  He  next  made  preparations  to 
retire  to  Fort  Edward,  but  his  retreat  was  cut  off,  and 
all  the  passes  strongly  guarded.  He  was  now  in  a  most 
distressing  condition.  He  had  crossed  the  Hudson  in 
the  confident  hope  of  victory  and  triumph,  and  in  expec- 
tation of  a  powerful  co-operation  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton, 
in  New  York,  if  needful.  On  the  21st  of  September, 
after  the  battle  of  the  19th  had  in  some  measure  made 
him  sensible  of  his  difficulties,  he  received  a  messenger 
from  Clinton,  who  informed  him  of  an  intended  attack 

Descrioe  the  engagement  of  the  19th.— What  was  the  result?— The 
toss  of  each  party  I—  The  effect  of  this  intelligence  on  the  American 
people?— What  news  came  on  the  next  day?— What  reinforcement 
did  Gates  receive  ?— Give  the  result  of  the  second  battle  of  Stillwater  ?— 
Of  Burgoyne's  retreat  ?— What  was  his  conditioirat  Saratoga  ?— What 
intelligence  did  Burgoyne  receive  from  Clinton'1* 


BL'KGOrVE  CAPITULATES. 


Surrender  of  Burgoyne. 

on  Forts  Clinton  and  Montgomery.  That  messenger  he 
immediately  sent  back,  with  a  letter  informing  Clinton 
of  his  intention  to  maintain  the  ground  he  then  occupied 
till  the  12th  of  October,  and  requesting  assistance;  but 
he  had  heard  nothing  further  from  New  York. 

Clinton  had  waited  for  reinforcements  from  England 
which  did  not  arrive  till  the  end  of  September.  He  then 
embarked  with  3000  men,  and  sailed  up  the  Hudson  to 
Fort  Montgomery,  which  was  stormed  and  taken.  The 
British  then  proceeded  up  the  river,  but  instead  of  ad- 
vancing to  the  relief  of  Burgoyne,  they  employed  them- 
selves in  laying  waste  the  country,  and  burning  the  town 
of  Esopus.  This  proceeding,  intended  to  divert  General 
Gates  from  his  main  object,  only  increased  the  hatred  of 
the  inhabitants  against  their  cruel  enemies. 

General  Burgoyne,  having  been  defeated  in  his  inten- 
tion of  retreating  to  Fort  Edward,  disappointed  in  his  ex- 
pectation of  relief  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  and  being  now 
surrounded  and  cut  off  from  all  hope  of  forcing  his  way 
back  to  Canada,  summoned  a  council  of  war,  and  by  the 
unanimous  advice  of  the  members,  opened  a  correspon- 
dence with  General  Gates,  on  the  13th  of  October.  On 
the  16th,  terms  of  capitulation  were  agreed  on,  by  which 
it  was  stipulated  that  the  troops  under  General  Burgoyne 
should  next  day  march  out  of  their  camp,  with  the  ho- 
nours of  war,  and  the  artillery  of  the  entrenchments,  and 

What  was  his  reply  ?— Give  an  account  of  Clinton's  operations.— 
What  is  said  of  Burgoyne  ?— What  took  place  on  the  13th  of  October?— 
When  was  the  convention  of  Saratoga  signed  1— What  were  its  terms  ) 

16 


182 


SURRENDER  OK  BURGOYNE. 


pile  their  arms  on  the  verge  of  the  river  ;  that  a  free  pas- 
sage should  be  granted  them  to  Great  Britain,  on  con- 
dition of  not  serving  in  North  America  during  the  war, 
unless  exchanged ;  and  that  they  should  embark  at 
Boston.  On  the  17th  the  British  army  piled  their  arms 
agreeably  to  the  capitulation,  and  the  formal  surrender 
took  place. 

When  the  British  army  left  Ticonderoga  it  consisted 
of  10,000  men  besides  Indians.  At  the  time  of  the  sur 
render,  it  had  been  reduced  to  G000.  General  Gates's 
army  was  superior  in  numbers,  but  it  consisted  partly  ot 
militia. 

The  news  of  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne  spread  the 
greatest  joy  and  exultation  throughout  the  country.  It 
increased  the  nnmbers  of  the  patriots,  and  proportionably 
thinned  the  ranks  of  the  tories.  Had.  the  British  minis- 
try been  wise,  it  would  have  terminated  the  contest.  But 
they  still  persisted  in  their  mad  attempts  to  conquer  a 
people  whose  spirit  and  resolution  had  shown  them  to  be 
unconquerable. 

At  the  encampment  of  Valley  Forge,  whither  General 
Washington  retired  for  winter  quarters  at  the  close  of 
this  campaign,  the  sufferings  of  his  army  were  very 
great.  He  had  chosen  this  position  on  account  of  its' 
being  sufficiently  naar  Philsuelphiu  to  check  the  foraging 
parties  of  the  enemy,  and  for  its  security  from  any  sudden 
and  desultory  attack.  The  army  was  lodged  in  hats 
formed  of  logs  with  the  interstices  filled  with  mud. 
The  winter  was  severe,  and  many  of  the  men  were  with- 
out shoes  and  nearly  destitute  of  clothing;  and  their 
line  of  march  from  White  Marsh  to  Valley  Forge  might 
have  been  traced  by  the  blood  from  the  bare  and  mangled 
feet  of  the  soldiers.  The  miseries  of  famine  were  added 
to  their  other  sufferings,  and  in  these  circumstances, 
though  a  few  deserted  to  the  enemy,  yet  the  rest  boie 
their  lot  with  cheerfulness,  and  devoted  themselves  nobly 
to  the  sacred  cause  of  ind  pendence. 

While  the  army  lay  at  Valley  Forge,  a  plot  was  formed 
to  remove  General  Washington  from  the  chief  command : 
ir  which  several  members  of  congress  and  a  few  military 

When  did  the  formal  surrender  take  place  1— What  number  of  meu 
had  the  British  lost1? — What  was  the  effect  of  Burgoyne's  surrender  on 
the  Americans  ? — What  is  said  of  the  British  ministry? — What  was  thn 
situation  of  the  army  at  Valley  Forge  t— What  plot  is  mentioned  *— 
Who  were  concerned  in  it  1 


ALLIANCE  WITH  FRANCE. 


Ib3 


officers  were  concerned.  Gates  was  to  succeed  him. 
He,  however,  disclaimed  all  connection  with  the  faction; 
which,  fortunately  for  America,  did  not  succeed. 


CHAPTER  XX VIII. 

CAMPAIGN  OF  1773. 

The  terms  of  capitulation  at  Saratoga,  called  the 
"  Convention  of  Saratoga,"  had  provided  for  the  embar- 
kation of  the  British  troops  at  Boston.  The  unscrupulous 
manner  in  which  the  British  had  violated  the  law  of 
nations  with  respect  to  prisoners  and  surrenders,  gave 
congress  good  reason  to  believe  that  this  convention 
would  not  be  faithfully  observed  on  the  part  of  their  ene- 
mies ;  but  that,  if  the  troops  were  delivered  up  instead 
of  being  sent  to  England,  they  would  be  ordered  to  the 
middle  states,  and  united  with  the  forces  of  General  Howe. 
Pretexts  for  non-compliance  with  the  convention  were 
sought  and  found  by  congress,  and  after  a  good  deal  of 
discussion  and  correspondence,  the  troops  were  detained 
as  prisoners. 

Hitherto  the  American  commissioners  at  Paris  had  been 
tumble  to  obtain  from  France  any  recognition  of  American 
independence.  But  the  capture  of  Burgoyne's  army  de- 
cided the  hesitating  councils  of  that  country  ;  and,  on  the 
6th  of  Febuary,  1778,  his  most  Christian  Majesty  ac- 
knowledged and  guaranteed  the  independence  of  the 
United  States,  and  entered  into  a  treaty  of  commerce  and 
alliance  with  the  new  republic.  The  notification  of  this 
act  to  the  British  ministers  was  considered  by  them  equi- 
valent to  a  declaration  of  war  against  Great  Britain. 

This  new  danger,  together  with  the  intelligence  of  the 
defeat  and  surrender  of  Burgoyne,  appears  to  have  brought 
the  British  cabinet,  in  some  measure,  to  their  senses. 
They  now  brought  ioto  parliament,  propositions  offering 
the  Americans  all  that  they  had  demanded  before  the 
beginning  of  the  contest;  and  hastily  resolved  to  send 
over  commissioners  to  bring  back  the  colonies  to  their 
allegiance,  at  any  expense  of  concession  and  humiliation. 

What  is  said  of  the  convention  of  Saratoga  ?— Why  was  it  not  strictly 
ol  served  .'—When  did  France  recognise  the  indf  oendence  of  the  United 
States?— How  was  this  regarded  by  the  British  ministers  1— What  did 
they  resolve  to  do?-  What  was  done  by  parliament? 


184  THE  BRITISH  ATTEMPT  CONCILIATION. 


Conciliatory  bills  were  passed,  and  when  sent  to  Loid 
Howe  in  New  York,  and  by  him  submitted  to  congress, 
they  had  not  received  intelligence  of  the  signature  of  their 
treaty  of  alliance  with  France.  That  body,  however,  did 
not  hesitate  a  moment  as  to  the  line  of  conduct  they  were 
to  pursue.  They  were  no  more  easily  to  be  managed  by 
the  fawning,  than  they  had  been  by  the  blustering  cf  the 
British  Government.  They  peremptorily  rejected  Lord 
North's  proposals  as  insidious  and  unsatisfactory. 

Meantime  a  proposition  had  been  brought  forward  by 
Lie  Duke  of  Richmond  in  the  British  House  of  Lords  foi 
acknowledging  the  independence  of  the  United  States, 
and  it  was  in  an  attempt  to  defeat  this  measure  that  Lord 
Chatham  made  his  last  speech  in  parliament,  which  was 
soon  after  followed  by  his  death. 

The  firmness  with  which  congress  rejected  Lord 
North's  propositions  augured  ill  for  the  success  of  the 
British  commissioners,  JLord  Carlisle,  Mr.  Eden,  and 
Governor  Johnstone,  who  arrived  at  New  York  on  the  9th 
of  June,  1778,  and  immediately  attempted  to  open  a  nego- 
tiation with  congress.  Their  overtures  were  officially 
answered  by  the  president,  Mr.  Laurens,  in  a  letter  in 
which  he  apprised  them  that  the  American  government 
were  determined  to  maintain  their  independence,  but  were 
willing  to  treat  for  peace  with  his  Britannic  majesty,  on 
condition  of  his  withdrawing  his  fleets  and  armies  from 
the  country. 

Thus  foiled  in  their  attempt  at  open  negotiation,  the 
commissioners  had  recourse  to  secret  intrigues.  Gover- 
nor Johnstone,  from  his  long  residence  in  America,  was 
personally  acquainted  with  many  of  the  leading  members 
of  congress,  to  whom  he  addressed  letters,  vaguely  inti- 
mating the  great  rewards  and  honours  which  would  await 
those  who  should  assist  in  putting  an  end  to  the  present 
troubles.  He  is  said  to  have  offered  Joseph  Reed,  a 
general  in  the  army  and  a  member  of  congress,  ten  thou- 
sand pounds  sterling  and  any  office  within  the  colonies 
in  his  majesty's  gift,  if  he  would  endeavour  to  re-unite  the 


chasing,'  replied  this  incorruptible  patriot ;  '  but  such  as 

How  did  congress  treat  the  conciliatory  propositions  1 — What  is  said 
of  the  Duke  of  Richmond's  proposition  ? — Of  Lord  Chatham  ?— Who 
were  the  British  commissioners  ?— What  answer  was  made  to  their 
proposition  ?— To  what  did  they  then  have  recourse  I— What  is  said  of 
Governor  Johnstone  1—  What  answer  did  he  reci-ive  from  Genera/ 
Keed] 


country.    '  I  am  not  worth  pur- 


RETREAT  OF  BARREN  HILL. 


185 


I  am,  the  king  of  Great  Britain  is  not  rich  enough  to 
buy  me.' 

All  the  clandestine  overtures  of  the  governor  were  re- 
jected with  contempt;  and  congress  being  apprised  of 
them,  declared  them  direct  attempts  at  corruption,  and 
refused  all  intercourse  with  him.  The  pacificator*  then 
published  a  manifesto  threatening  the  union  with  a  war 
of  devastation.  Congress  then  notified  the  gentlemen, 
that  the  bearers  of  copies  of  this  manifesto  were  not  enti- 
tled to  the  protection  of  a  flag ;  and  at  the  same  time  dis- 
played their  contempt  of  its  threats  by  giving  it  a  very 
extensive  circulation  through  the  country  in  the  newspa- 
pers. The  commissioners  remained  a  short  time  at  New 
York,  and  then  sailed  for  Britain. 

General  Howe  spent  the  spring  of  1778,  nearly  in  ? 
state  of  inaction,  confining  his  operations  to  the  sending 
out  of  foraging  and  predatory  parties,  which  did  some 
mischief  to  the  country,  and  but  little  service  to  the  royal 
cause. 

In  May,  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette,  with  upwards  of 
2000  chosen  men  and  six  pieces  of  artillery,  was  ordered 
to  the  east  of  the  Schuylkill,  and  took  post  on  Barren 
Hill,  seven  or  eight  miles  in  front  of  the  army  at  Valley 
Forge.  General  Howe  got  notice  of  his  position  and  sent 
out  General  Grant,  with  5000  of  his  best  troops  to  sur- 
prise him.  Owing  to  the  desertion  of  their  post  by  some 
militia  on  the  looK-out,  he  was  near  accomplishing  his 
object,  but  La  Fayette  eluded  the  snare,  and  by  able 
manoeuvring  returned  to  the  camp  without  loss.  The 
retreat  of  Barren  Hill  had  always  been  regarded  as  a 
most  splendid  achievement,  and  received  the  highest 
commendations  of  Washington. 

Soon  afterwards  General  Howe  received  orders  from 
the  British  ministry  to  evacuate  Philadelphia  without 
delay.  These  orders  were  sent  under  the  apprehension, 
that  if  a  French  fleet  should  block  up  his  squadron  in  the 
Delaware,  whilst  Washington  inclosed  him  on  the  land 
fcide,  he  would  share  the  fate  of  Burgoyne.  On  the  18th 
of  June,  therefore,  the  British  troops  quitted  Philadelphia 
and  crossed  over  into  New  Jersey,  whither  they  were 
speedily  followed  by  Washington,  who,  keeping  a  strict 

What  was  then  done  by  congress  1— By  the  pacificators  ?— By  con- 
ress  in  answer  ?— Whither  did  the  commissioners  soon  after  go?— 
Vhat  was  done  by  General  Howe  in  the  spring  of  1778  ?— By  General 
La  Fayette  in  May?— How  did  he  escape  a  surprise  1—  Why  was  Howe 
wdered  to  quit  Philadelphia  1— When  was  this  order  obeyed  } 


86 


BATTLE  OF  MONMOUTH. 


watch  on  their  movements,  harassed  them  on  their  march, 
which  was  encumbered  with  baggage. 

On  his  arrival  at  Princeton,  Washington,  hearing  that 
oreneral  Clinton,  with  a  large  division  of  the  British  forces, 
had  quitted  the  direct  road  to  Staten  Island,  the  place  of 
rendezvous  appointed  for  General  Howe's  army,  and  was 
marching  for  Sandy  Hook,  sent  a  detachment  in  pursuit 
of  him,  and  followed  with  his  whole  army  to  support  it ; 
and  as  Clinton  halted  at  Monmouth  and  made  preparations 
to  meet  the  premeditated  attack,  he  sent  forward  reinforce- 
ments, to  keep  the  British  in  check. 

These  reinforcements  were  commanded  by  General 
Lee,  whom  Washington,  on  his  coming  up  with  the  main 
body,  met  in  full  retreat.  After  angrily  remonstrating 
with  him,  the  commander  in  chief  ordered  him  to  advance 
again.  He  obeyed  and  was  again  driven  back ;  but  he 
brought  off  his  troops  in  good  order.  When  Washington 
brought  the  main  body  of  the  army  into  action,  the  British 
were  compelled  to  give  way;  and  taking  advantage  of 
the  night,  the  approach  of  which  probably  saved  them 
from  utter  discomfiture,  they  withdrew  to  Sandy  Hook, 
leaving  behind  them  such  of  their  wounded  as  could  not 
with  safety  he  removed. 

The  victory  at  Monmouth  was  celebrated  with  rejoic- 
ings throughout  the  United  States,  and  congress  returned 
thanks  to  General  Washington  and  his  army. 

General  Lee,  conceiving  himself  to  have  been  insulted 
by  General  Washington  on  the  field  of  battle,  in  the  even- 
ing addressed  him  a  letter,  expressed  in  disrespectful 
terms.  He  was,  therefore,  put  under  arrest,  and  tried  by 
a  court  martial  for  disobedience  of  orders,  and  disrespect 
to  his  commander  in  chief.  He  was  found  guilty,  and 
suspended  from  his  command  for  a  year.  He  never 
rejoined  the  army,  but  remained  in  retirement  till  Octo- 
ber, 1782,  when  he  died  at  Philadelphia. 

After  the  battle  of  Monmouth,  Washington  marched  to 
White  Plains,  a  few  miles  to  the  north-eastward  of  New 
York  island.  Here  he  continued  watching  the  unmolested 
movements  of  the  neighbouring  enemy,  from  the  begin- 
ning of  July  till  the  latter  end  of  autumn,  when  he.  retired 

What  circumstances  led  to  the  battle  of  Monmouth  ?—  Give  an  ac 
count  of  the  affair  of  General  Lee. — What  was  the  result  of  the  battle 
of  Monmouth?— What  were  the  effects  of  this  victory? — How  did  General 
Lee's  affair  terminate  ? —How  did  Washingtcn  pass  the  remainder  of 
the  season  1 


MASSACRE  AT  WYOMING. 


18? 


to  take  up  his  winter  quarters  in  huts  which  he  had  caused 
to  be  constructed  at  Middlebrook,  in  Jersey. 

The  British  ministry  were  not  mistaken  in  their  view 
of  the  intentions  of  the  French.  In  July,  the  Count 
d'Estain^,  with  a  fleet  of  12  ships  of  the  line  and  3  fri- 
gates, arrived  off  the  mouth  of  the  Delaware,  but  found 
that  Lord  Howe  had  already  withdrawn  the  British  fleet 
from  that  river  to  the  harbour  of  New  York.  D'Estaing 
immediately  sailed  for  Sandy  Hook.  After  continuing 
there  at  anchor  eleven  days,  during  which  he  captured 
about  20  English  merchantmen,  finding  that  he  could  not 
work  his  line  of  battle  ships  over  the  bar,  by  the  advice 
of  General  Washington  he  sailed  for  Newport,  with  a 
view  of  co-operating  with  the  Americans  in  driving  the 
British  from  Rhode  Island,  of  which  they  had  been  in 
possession  for  upwards  of  eighteen  months.  General 
Sullivan,  with  a  detachment  from  General  Washington's 
army,  and  reinforcements  from  New  England,  was  to  act 
in  concert  with  him. 

This  enterprise,  however,  completely  failed,  for  want 
of  active  co-operation  on  the  part  of  the  French  fleet. 

During  the  summer  of  1778,  a  harassing  and  destructive 
war  was  carried  on  by  the  Indians  against  the  settlers  on 
the  western  frontier  of  the  United  States.  The  happy 
settlement  of  Wyoming,  in  Pennsylvania,  became  in  a 
particular  manner  the  scene  of  carnage,  misery,  and  ruin. 
It  was  a  flourishing  settlement,  containing  about  1000 
inhabitants.  Unfortunately  the  neighbourhood  was  in- 
fested with  tories,  who  uniting  with  the  Indians  in  the 
work  of  treachery  and  murder  succeeded  in  surprising 
the  settlement  and  capturing  the  forts  ;  and  massacred  a 
great  part  of  the  inhabitants. 

The  western  frontier  of  Virginia  was  saved  from  similar 
horrors  by  the  enterprise  and  courage  of  Colonel  George 
Rogers  Clarke,  who  with  a  body  of  militia  penetrated  to 
the  British  settlements  on  the  Mississippi,  took  the  town 
of  Kaskaskias,  and  subsequently  surprised  Colonel  Ha- 
milton, who  had  been  entrusted  with  the  direction  of  the 
operation  on  the  Wabash. 

When  the  season  for  active  operations  in  the  middle 
and  northern  states  had  terminated,  the  British  commander 

Where  did  his  army  pass  the  winter  ?— What  is  said  of  the  British 
ministry?— Of  the  Count  d'Estaiiig?— What  did  he  effect  off  New  York  1 
—For  what  purpose  did  he  proceed  to  Rhode  Island  ?— What  took  place 
in  the  summer  of  1778  ?— Gi  ve  an  account  of  the  massacre  of  Wyoming. 
—What  was  done  on  the  western  frontier  of  Virginia  f 


188 


DEFEAT  OF  GENERAL  HOWE. 


in  chief  resolved  to  make  an  attempt  on  the  southern 

Jirovinces.  Some  royalists  who  had  fled  from  the  Cam- 
illas f*nd  Georgia,  had  made  incursions  into  the  latter 
state.  These  had  been  retaliated  by  General  Robert  Howe, 
commander  of  the  military  force  of  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia,  but  the  sickness  of  his  troops  had  compelled 
him  to  retire  and  take  post  in  the  vicinity  of  Savannah, 
wiiere  he  had  to  encounter  an  enemy  far  more  formidable 
than  the  irregulars  of  East  Florida. 

On  the  23d  of  December,  an  armament,  commanded  by 
Colonel  Campbell  with  about  3500  men,  escorted  by  a 
small  squadron  under  Admiral  Parker,  appeared  off  the 
mouth  of  the  Savannah,  and  proceeding  up  the  rive* 
effected  a  landing  without  much  opposition  on  the  29th. 

Howe,  with  about  900  men,  was  posted  in  a  good 
position  about  two  miles  from  Savannah.  He  was  sur- 
rounded by  a  swamp,  river,  and  moiass,  excepting  in 
front.  He  had  destroyed  a  bridge  and  broken  up  the 
road  in  front,  so  that  if  attacked  in  that  quarter  he  could 
have  defended  himself  with  advantage.  But  a  black  man 
who  fell  into  Colonel  Campbell's  hands,  informed  him 
of  a  private  path  through  the  morass  by  which  the  rear  of 
the  American  army  might  be  gained.  The  consequence 
was,  that  being  attacked  on  both  sides,  although  Howe 
and  his  men  lought  with  the  greatest  intrepidity,  less 
than  one  half  of  them  were  able  to  escape  and  effect  a 
retreat  to  South  Carolina.  The  capital  of  Georgia  of 
course  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  British,  and  Sunbury  and 
Augusta  being  soon  after  taken,  the  whole  state  was 
brought  under  the  British  sway. 

The  noble  defence  of  Fort  Moultrie,  in  1776,  had 
hitherto  saved  the  southern  states  from  the  horrors  of 
war ;  but  the  defeat  of  General  Howe,  at  Savannah,  made 
those  states  the  scene  of  fierce  and  desolating  hostilities 
during  the  remainder  of  the  contest. 

Neither  of  the  contending  parties  was  very  well  satis- 
fied with  the  result  of  this  campaign.  The  Americans, 
who  had  expected,  with  the  assistance  of  the  French,  to 
terminate  the  war  by  some  decisive  stroke,  were  not  a 
little  mortified  that  the  only  result  of  the  co-operation  of 
their  ally,  was  the  recovery  of  Philadelphia.    On  the 

What  American  general  commanded  the  military  forceof  South  Caro- 
lina and  Georgia?— Who  had  been  opposed  to  him  there?— What  new 
enemy  had  he  to  encounter  1 — What  preparations  did  he  make  1 — Who 
cetrayed  him  1— What  was  the  consequence  1— What  state  was  ovej» 
run  by  the  British  1 — What  were  the  consequences  of  Howe's  defeat? 


EXPEDITIONS  TO  VIRGINIA  AND  CONNECTICUT.  189 


other  hand,  the  British  ministry  were  grievously  disap- 
pointed on  learning  that,  the  issue  of  the  campaign,  as  fai 
as  regarded  their  main  army,  was  the  exchange,  by  their 
commander  in  chief,  of  his  narrow  quarters  in  Phila- 
delphia, for  the  not  much  more  extended  ones  of  New 
York  island. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

CAMPAIGN  OF  1779. 

The  principal  operations  of  the  war  were  now  tians- 
ferred  from  the  northern  and  middle,  to  the  southern  states 
of  the  union. 

With  a  view  to  subject  Virginia  to  the  unmitigated 
horrors  of  war,  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  on  the  10th  of  May, 
1779,  sent  an  expedition  into  that  state,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Sir  George  Collyer  and  General  Matthews, 
who,  after  landing  at  Portsmouth,  proceeded  to  Suffolk, 
and  laid  that  town  in  ashes.  The  houses  of  private 
gentlemen  in  the  surrounding,  country  shared  the  same 
fate.  After  burning  and  capturing  130  vessels  of  differ- 
ent sizes,  and  devastating  the  whole  country  in  their  line 
of  march,  the  marauders  sailed  back,  loaded  with  plun- 
der, to  New  York. 

About  five  weeks  after  their  return,  Governor  Tryon 
took  the  command  of  a  similar  expedition  to  the  coast  of 
Connecticut;  plundered  New  Haven,  and  burnt  East 
Haven,  Fairfield,  and  Norwalk  ;  and  having  effected  this 
mischief  with  little  loss,  returned  to  the  British  head 
quarters  to  make  a  report  of  his  proceedings  to  the  com- 
mander in  chief. 

Whilst  this  mode  of  warfare  was  carried  on,  Washing- 
ton could  spare  very  few  men,  for  the  defence  of  the 
invaded  districts.  His  attention  was  engrossed  by  the 
main  army  of  the  British,  to  keep  which  in  check,  he 
posted  his  forces  at  West  Point  and  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  Hudson,  pushing  his  patrols  to  the  vicinity  of  his  • 
adversary's  lines. 

What  aeneral  remarks  are  made  on  the  result  of  the  campaign  of 
1778?— What  part  of  the  union  now  became  the  theatre  of  war?— 
Give  an  account  of  the  expedition  of  Sir  George  Collyer  and  General 
Matthews  into  Virginia.— Of  General  Tryon's  expedition  to  Connecticut. 
—What  is  said  of  General  Washington  ? 


190 


THE  STORMING  OF  STONY  POINT. 


It  was  about  this  time  that  General  Putnam  performed 
/lis  famous  feat  of  riding  down  the  stone  stairs  at  Horse 
Neck.  He  was  stationed  at  Reading,  in  Connecticut, 
and  visiting  his  outpost  at  Horse  Neck,  with  but  150 
men,  and  two  iron  fieldpieces  without  dragropes,  he  was 
attacked  by  Governor  Tryon  with  1500  men.  Putnam 

Elanted  his  cannon  on  the  high  ground,  near  the  meeting 
ouse,  and  by  firing,  retarded  the  enemy's  advance,  till 
seeing  the  infantry  and  cavalry  preparing  for  a  charge,  he 
ordered  his  men  to  retire  to  a  neighbouring  swamp,  and 
plunged  down  the  precipice  near  the  church.  This  was 
so  steep  as  to  have  artificial  stairs  composed  of  nearly  100 
stone  steps  for  the  accommodation  of  foot  passengers. 
The  British  dragoons  durst  not  follow  the  intrepid  horse- 
man down  the  precipice,  and  before  they  could  ride  round 
the  hill,  he  was  out  of  their  reach.  The  infantry  poured 
a  shower  of  bullets  after  him,  but  all  missed  except  one, 
which  pierced  his  hat.  He  proceeded  to  Stamford,  and 
having  reunited  his  men,  and  obtained  a  reinforcement 
of  militia,  faced  about,  and  pursued  General  Tryon  on 
nis  return. 

As  the  British  occupied  with  a  strong  garrison  Stony 
Point,  some  miles  to  the  south  of  Washington's  camp, 
on  the  15th  of  July,  he  despatched  General  Wayne,  with 
a  small  detachment,  to  dislodge  them.  This  expedition, 
though  an  exceedingly  bold  and  hazardous  one,  was  com- 
pletely successful.  After  a  very  obstinate  defence,  in 
which  Wayne  was  wounded,  the  fort  was  carried  by 
storm,  the  garrison,  to  the  number  of  543,  were  taken 
prisoners,  63  being  killed,  and  the  standards,  ordnance, 
and  military  stores,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  conquer- 
ors. This  was  considered  one  of  the  most  brilliant 
achievements  of  the  war.  Washington  did  not,  however, 
think  it  prudent,  for  the  present,  to  attempt  to  establish 
himself  at  Stony  Point;  and  it  was  speeaily  reoccupied 
by  the  British. 

Another  instance  of  the  enterprising  boldness  of  the 
Americans  occurred  soon  after,  in  the  surprise  of  the  Bri- 
tish garrison  at  Paul  us  Hook,  opposite  to  New  York, 
which  was  attacked  on  the  19th  of  July  by  Major  Lee, 
''who  stormed  the  works,  and  took  160  prisoners,  whom 
he  brought  safely  to  the  American  lines. 

Give  an  account  of  Putnam's  feat  at  Horse  Neck.— Give  an  account 
ol  the  storming  of  Stony  Point. --Was  the  post  retained  1 — Pvelata  th# 
»ffair  of  Paulus  Hook 


OPERATIONS  IN  GEORGIA  AND  SOUTH  CAROLINA.  l9! 


The  joy  felt  by  the  Americans  at  the  success  of  these 
daring  enterprises,  was  somewhat  damped  by  the  failure 
of  an  expedition,  undertaken  by  the  state  of  Massach'j- 
getts,  to  dispossess  the  British  of  a  fort  which  they  had 
erected  at  Penobscot,  in  the  district  of  Maine.  They 
here  lost  the  whole  of  their  flotilla,  which  was  destroyed 
or  captured  by  Sir  George  Collyer,  whilst  their  land 
forces  were  compelled  to  seek  for  safety  by  retreating 
through  the  woods. 

Spain  having  now  declared  war  against  Great  Britain, 
it  was  hoped  by  the  Americans  that  this  additional  pres- 
sure of  foreign  foes  would  compel  the  British  ministry 
to  withdraw  their  forces  from  North  America.  But  the 
energies  of  the  mother  country  were  roused  in  propor- 
tion to  the  increase  of  her  peril.  Her  fl°«»ts  gave  her 
decided  superiority  on  the  ocean,  and  her  king  was  deter- 
mined to  strain  every  nerve  to  reduce  his  revolted  colonies 
to  obedience.  A+  this  period  the  ease  with  which  the 
reduction  of  Georgia  had  been  effected,  and  the  advan- 
tages which  it  might  afford  in  making  an  attack  upon  the 
rest  of  the  southern  states,  induced  his  ministers  to 
renew  their  efforts  in  that  quarter. 

The  back  settlements  of  Georgia  and  the  Carolinas, 
abounded  with  renegadoes  and  tories,  who  had  been  com- 
pelicj  by  the  renuusoans  to  withdraw  into  these  wiids, 
From  the  more  settled  part  of  the  country.  These  adven- 
turers having  joined  the  royal  forces,  under  the  command 
of  Major-General  Prescott,  which  had  also  received 
reinforcements  from  Florida,  that  officer  found  himself  in 
fi  condition  to  commence  acti»3  operations.  His  prepa- 
rations filled  the  neighbouring  states  with  alarm. 

The  American  regular  troops  had,  with  few  exee|» 
tions,  been  sent  from  the  Carolinas  to  reinforce  the  army 
of  General  Washington ;  and  the  only  reliance  of  the 
patriots  in  this  part  of  the  country  was  on  the  militia, 
w  hich  congress  had  placed  under  the  command  of  General 
Lincoln.  On  inspecting  his  men,  Lincoln  found  them 
very  ill  prepared  to  meet  the  disciplined  forces  of  the 
enemy,  as  they  were  deficient  in  equipments,  badly  organ- 
ised, and  worse  drilled.  In  these  circumstances,  the  active 
operations  of  the  enemy  allowed  him  no  time  to  train  them. 

The  defeat  at  Penobscot.— What  is  said  of  Spain  and  Great  Britain  ? 
—What  induced  the  British  to  transfer  their  operations  chiefly  to  the 
south  ?— What  description  of  forces  joined  the  standard  of  General 
Prescott f— Who  commanded  the  American  forces  in  the  south  l—Ot 
what  did  they  consist  ) 


r92 


DEFEAT  OF  GENERAL  LINCOLN. 


Soon  alter  his  arrival  at  head  quarters,  a  division  of 
he  British  army,  under  Major  Gardiner,  was  detached 
from  Savannah  to  take  possession  of  Port  Royal,  in  Soutn 
Carolina,  but  was  driven  back  with  heavy  loss  of  men, 
and  nearly  all  their  officers,  by  General  Moultrie.  This 
repulse  damped  the  ardour,  and  suspended  the  enterprise 
oi  the  British,  who  took  post  at  Augusta  and  Ebenezer, 
situated  on  the  Savannah  river. 

Here  they  waited  in  expectation  of  being  joined  by  a 
body  of  tories,  who  had  been  collected  in  the  upper  parts 
of  South  Carolina.  These  reputable  allies  of  the  British 
had  no  sooner  begun  their  march  towards  Augusta,  than 
they  commenced  such  a  series  of  atrocities  against  the 
peaceful  inhabitants,  that  they  rose  en  masse,  to  oppose 
them.  Colonel  Picken,  with  about  300  volunteers,  pur- 
sued and  came  up  with  them  near  Kettle  creek,  where  he 
totally  routed  them,  killed  about  40,  with  their  leader, 
Colonel  Boyd,  and  dispersed  the  rest.  Some  of  them 
afterwards  gave  themselves  up  to  be  tried  by  the  laws  of 
South  Carolina,  for  violating  the  sedition  act.  Seventy 
of  them  were  condemned  to  die  ;  but  only  five  of  the 
ringleaders  were  executed.  This  proceeding  led  to  acts 
of  retaliation  on  the  part  of  the  tories  and  the  king's 
troops,  which  for  a  long  time  gave  a  peculiar  character  of 
atrocity  to  the  war  in  the  southern  states. 

Encouraged  by  this  success,  General  Lincoln  sent  an 
expedition  into  Georgia,  with  a  view  of  repressing  the 
incursions  of  the  enemy,  and  confining  them  to  the  low 
country  near  the  ocean.  The  detachment,  consisting  of 
1500  North  Carolina  militia,  and  a  few  regular  troops, 
under  General  Ash,  crossed  the  Savannah,  and  took  a 
position  on  Briar  creek ;  but  he  was  surprised  by  Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel Prevost,  who  made  a  circuitous  march  of 
50  miles,  and  came  upon  his  rear  with  900  veterans.  The 
militia  were  thrown  into  confusion  at  once,  and  fled  at 
the  first  fire ;  150  of  the  Americans  were  killed,  162 
taken,  some  were  drowned  in  attempting  to  cross  the  Sa- 
vannah, and  only  450  escaped  to  the  camp.  This  event 
cost  General  Lincoln  one-fourth  of  his  army,  and  opened 
a  communication  between  the  British  camp  at  Savannah, 
and  the  Indian  and  tory  friends  of  the  British  in  North 
and  South  Carolina. 

What  took  place  at  Port  Royal  1— What  is  related  of  the  tories 
Whv)  defeated  them  1— How  were  they  treated  J— What  was  the  conse* 
aiience1] — Give  an  account  of  the  battle  of  Briar  creek.— What  wer* 
a;e  effects  of  this  defeat  1 


GENERAL  PREVOST  BEFORE  CHARLESTON.  193 


In  thi*  disastrous  state  of  affairs  the  legislature  of 
South  Carolina  invested  the  governor,  Mr.  John  Rutledge, 
and  his  council,  with  an  almost  absolute  authority,  by 
virtue  of  which  a  considerable  force  of  militia  was  em- 
bodied and  stationed  near  the  centre  of  the  state,  to  act  as 
necessitv  might  require. 

Lincoln  now  determined  to  carry  the  war  into  the 
enemy's  quarters  ;  and  with  the  main  army,  he  crossed  the 
Savannah,  near  Augusta,  and  marched  towards  the  capital 
of  Georgia.  Prevost  instantly  took  advantage  of  this 
movement,  to  invade  South  Carolina,  at  the  head  of  2-100 
men,  and  compelling  General  Moultrie,  who  was  charged 
with  the  defence  of  Charleston,  to  retire,  he  pushed  for- 
ward towards  that  city. 

At  this  time  his  superiority  was  so  decisive,  and  his 
prospects  so  bright,  that  Moultrie's  troops  began  to  desert 
in  great  numbers,  and  with  real  or  alfecied  zeal  embraced 
the  royal  cause.  On  his  appearance  before  Charleston, 
the  garrison  of  that  place,  consisting  of  3300  men,  sent 
commissioners  to  propose  a  neutrality  on  their  part  during 
the  remainder  of  the  war.  This  advantageous  proposal 
he  was  impolitic  enough  to  decline,  and  made  prepara- 
tions to  attack  the  town,  which  was  tolerably  well  fortified. 

Whilst  he  had  been  wasting  time  in  negotiations, 
General  Lincoln  had  been  hastening  from  Georgia  to  the 
relief  of  the  place  ;  and  on  his  approach,  Prevost,  fearing 
to  be  exposed  to  two  fires,  withdrew  his  forces  across 
Ashley  river,  and  encamped  on  some  small  islands  bor- 
dering on  the  sea-coast.  Here,  on  the  20th  of  June,  he 
was  attacked  by  General  Lincoln,  with  about  1200  men, 
but  succeeded  m  giving  him  a  repulse  with  the  loss  of 
150  men,  in  consequence  of  the  failure  of  a  part  of  tha 
American  general's  combinations. 

Notwithstanding  this  success,  General  Prevost  did  not 
think  it  advisable  to  maintain  his  position,  but  retreated 
tc  Port  Royal,  and  thence  to  Savannah. 

The  Americans,  under  the  command  of  Lincoln,  soon 
afterwards  retireo  to  Sheldon,  a  healthy  situation  in  the 
vicinity  of  Beaufort,  about  halfway  between  Charleston 
and  Savannah.    Both  armies  now  remained  in  their  re- 

Who  was  made  dictator  in  South  Carolina  ?— Whither  did  Lincoln 
natch tr- What  advantage  did  Prevost  take  of  this  movement?— Who 
ret're  J  before  him?— What  did  the  garrisoH  at  Charleston  ofl'er?— Was 
the  offer  accepted  ?— What  occasioned  Prevost's  retreat  ?— What  hap- 
pened on  the  -20th  of  June  ?— Whither  did  Prevost  retire  after  defeating 
Uncoln  ?— Whither  did  the  Americans  retire  7 
17 


.94 


S.EGE  OF  SAVANNAH. 


spective  encampments  in  a  state  of  tranquillity  until 
beginning  of  September,  when  the  arrival  of  a  Freurli 
fleet  on  the  coast  roused  the  whole  country  to  immediate 
activity. 

Count  d'Estaing  had  proceeded,  towards  the  close  of 
the  preceding  year,  from  Boston  to  the  West  Indies, 
whence,  after  capturing  St.  Vincents  and  Grenada,  he 
had  returned  to  the  assistance  of  the  Americans.  At  the 
sight  of  this  armament,  which  consisted  of  20  sail  of  the 
line,  and  13  frigates,  the  republicans  exulted  in  the  san- 
guine hope  of  capturing  their  enemies,  or  of  expelling 
them  from  the  country  The  militia  poured  in  from  the 
surrounding  region  in  great  numbers,  and  uniting  with 
the  regular  force,  under  General  Lincoln,  marched  for  the 
vicinity  of  Savannah. 

Before  their  arrival  d'Estaing  had  summoned  the  town 
to  surrender,  and  had  granted  General  Prevost  a  suspen- 
sion of  hostilities  for  24  hours,  for  the  purpose  of  settling 
the  terms  of  a  capitulation.  But  during  this  interval,  a 
reinforcement  of  several  hundred  men  had  forced  their 
way  from  Beaufort  to  his  relief.  Encouraged  by  this 
seasonable  aid,  Prevost  determined  to  hold  out  to  the  last 
extremity. 

The  allied  forces,  therefore,  commenced  the  siege  of 
Savannah  in  form.  On  the  4th  of  October  the  besiegers 
opened  with  9  mortars,  and  37  pieces  of  cannon,  from  the 
land  side,  and  15  from  the  water.  On  a  report  from  the 
French  engineers,  that  a  considerable  time  would  be  con- 
sumed in  conducting  the  siege  by  regular  approaches, 
d'Estaing,  who  was  apprehensive  of  injury  to  his  fleet 
from  hurricanes  at  that  season  of  the  year,  determined  on 
an  assault. 

In  conjunction  with  Lincoln,  he  led  his  troops  to  ihe 
attack  with  great  gallantry  ;  but  a  heavy  and  well  directed 
fire  from  the  batteries,  and  a  cross  fire  from  the  British 
(jail eys,  threw  their  front  columns  into  confusion.  Two 
standards  were  planted  on  the  enemy's  batteries ;  but  after 
55  minutes  of  hard  fighting.,  it  was  found  necessary  to 
order  a  retreat.  Count  d'Estaing,  and  Count  Pulaski, 
were  both  wounded ;  the  former  slightly,  the  latter  mor- 
tally. Six  hundred  and  thirty-Seven  of  the  French,  ~nd 
lpwaid?  of  200  of  the  continentals  and  militia,  were  killed 

Vhat  news  roused  them  to  action? — What  is  said  of  d'Estaing?— 
rVhat  is  said  of  the  militia  1— What  blunder  did  d'Estaing  make  t— 
iVhat  saved  Prevost  1— Describe  the  siege.— The  assault.— Who  were 
founded  )— What  wa?  Ihe  loss  ? 


ACHIEVEMENTS  OF  PAUL  JONES.  195 

ot  wouna.id.  The  damage  sustained  by  the  British  was 
trifling.  Immediately  after  this  unsuccessful  assault,  the 
militia  retired  to  their  homes;  Count  d'Estaing  re-em- 
barked his  troops  and  artillery,  and  sailed  from  Savan- 
nah ;  and  General  Lincoln,  recrossing  the  Savannah  rive: 
returned  to  South  Carolina. 

The  visit  of  the  French  fleet  to  the  coast  of  America, 
although  unsuccessful  in  its  chief  object,  was  not  altoge- 
ther useless  to  the  United  States.  It  disconcerted  the 
measures  of  the  British,  and  caused  a  considerable  waste 
of  time  in  digesting  their  plans  of  operation.  It  also  oc- 
casioned the  evacuation  of  Rhode  Island,  which,  however, 
was  of  little  importance  to  the  cause,  as  the  6000  men 
who  were  stationed  therefor  two  years  and  eight  months, 
were  thus  effectually  kept  out  of  active  service. 

The  paper  money  system  adopted  by  the  continental 
congress,  had  now  begun  to  produce  its  legitimate  effects 
of  ruin  and  distress.  The  bills  were  depreciated  to  aboul 
one-thirtieth  of  their  nominal  value.  The  pay  of  the  offi- 
cers and  soldiers  was  insufficient  to  procure  them  clothing, 
Congress  finding  its  funds  and  credit  exhausted,  made  a 
requisition  on  the  several  states  for  provisions  and  forage. 
Private  capitalists,  of  whom  Robert  Morris,  Esq.,  of  Phi- 
ladelphia, was  among  the  most  liberal,  made  loans  to  the 
government,  and  loans  were  solicited  in  Europe.  Not- 
withstanding these  expedients,  the  army  was  wretchedly 
supplied ;  and  it  required  all  the  patriotic  exertions  of 
their  officers  to  restrain  the  men  from  desertion  or  open 
revolt.  The  example  of  their  leaders,  in  cheerfully  sub- 
mitting to  severe  hardships,  and  making  sport  of  priva- 
tions which  were  any  thing  but  light,  had  its  effect  in 
retaining  the  troops  in  the  service,  and  making  them  bear, 
and  do  their  utmost  for  the  cause  of  their  country. 

This  year  was  signalized  by  the  most  celebrated  of  the 
achievements  of  Paul  Jones.  In  August  he  sailed  from 
France  in  the  Bon  Homme  Richard,  with  six  other  ves- 
sels, the  whole  squadroji  being  under  his  command 
Having  cruised  successfully  off  the  coast  of  Ireland  for 
some  time,  he  sailed  with  the  Pallas,  of  32  guns,  and  the 
Vengeance,  of  16  guns,  to  the  coast  of  Scotland,  captured 
Bevera  armed  vessels  in  sight  of  the  port  of  Leith,  and 
Efter  threatening  to  lay  the  town  under  contribution,  which 

Who  deserted  the  Americans  1  —Why  ?—  What  was  Lincoln  oblizert 
to  do  1— Of  what  use  was  the  visit  of  the  French  fleet  to  the  Americans  I 
— What  is  said  of  the  paper  money  system  7— Of  the  patriotic  behaviour 
Of  capitalists,  officers,  and  men 


CAPTURE  OF  THE  SERAPIS. 


Ihrfe*-  he  ^ar  only  prevented  from  executing  by  a  violent 
gale  of  wind  coming  on,  he  again  put  to  sea. 

A  few  days  after  this  he  fought  his  famous  battle  with 
the  British  frigate  Serapis.  On  the  23d  of  September, 
1779,  at  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening,  the  encounter  took 
place  off  Flamborough-head,  on  the  coast  of  England,  and 
the  moon  shining  brightly  at  the  time,  the  action  was 
witnessed  by  thousands  of  spectators  assembled  on  the 
6hore.  The  Serapis  was  a  new  ship,  with  44  guns,  and 
a  select  crew.  In  every  respect  she  was  far  superior  to 
the  Bon  Homme  Richard.  The  action  commenced  with 
a  broadside  from  the  Serapis,  and  raged  with  unremitting 
fury  till  the  bowsprit  of  the  British  vessel  coming  over 
the  poop  of  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  by  her  mizen  mast, 
Jones  himself  seized  the  ropes  that  hung  from  the  bow- 
sprit, and  made  them  fast  to  his  own  ship.  The  Serapis 
now  swung  round,  so  as  to  lie  alongside  the  American 
vessel,  with  the  stern  of  one  close  to  the  bow  of  the  other, 
The  battle  was  then  renewed  with  increasing  fury,  and 
lasted  till  half  past  ten  o'clock,  when  the  enemy's  main- 
mast going  by  the  board,  he  struck  his  colours. 

The  details  of  the  battle  surpass  any  thing  in  the  re- 
cords of  naval  warfare  for  determined  bravery  and  perse- 
verance. The  Bon  Homme  Richard  was  actually  in  a 
sinking  state  when  the  battle  ended ;  and  there  was  hardly 
time  allowed  to  take  out  the  wounded  men,  before  she 
went  down. 

When  the  Serapis  first  hove  in  sight,  she,  in  company 
with  the  Countess  of  Scarborough,  a  ship  of  20  guns,  was 
convoying  a  large  fleet  of  merchantmen  ;  and  while  the 
action  with  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  was  going  on,  the 
Pallas  engaged  and  captured  the  Countess  of  Scarborough, 

Jones  was  honoured  with  unlimited  confidence  by  con- 
gress, and  received  many  marks  of  favour  from  that  body, 
as  well  as  from  the  king  of  France. 

The  campaign  of  1779  was  productive  of  no  decisive 
vents.  The  Americans  seem  to  have  counted  too  much 
on  the  aid  of  their  new  allies,  aVid  to  have  exerted  them- 
selves but  feebly  in  endeavouring  to  rid  the  country  of  its 
enemies;  and  yet  they  were  bitterly  disappointed,  when 
at  the  end  of  the  season  it  was  found  that  little  or  nothing 
had  been  accomplished  towards  bringing  the  war  to  a 
close.    The  army  was  dispirited  by  defeat;  and  many 

What  is  said  of  Paul  Jones's  victory  1— Describe  the  battle.— What  is 
UU  of  the  campaign  of  1779  1 


SIEGE  OF  CHARLESTON. 


197 


of  the  citizens  began  to  despair  of  the  fortunes  of  the 
country.  But  the  hardier  spirits,  the  leaders  in  council 
and  in  the  field,  took  heart  when  they  recollected  that  the 
enemy  had  effected  little  except  the  overrunning  and 
plundering  an  extensive  tract  of  territory  ;  and  that  after 
all  their  battles,  and  marauding  expeditions,  they  nad 
been  compelled  to  return  to  as  narrow  encampments  as 
they  had  occupied  before  the  campaign  commenced. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

CAMPAIGN  OF  1780. 

Recent  events  in  the  southern  country  had  convinced 
Sir  Henry  Clinton  of  the  weakness  of  that  portion  of  the 
Union,  and  had  pointed  it  out  as  the  proper  theatre  of 
war.  Leaving,  therefore,  the  command  of  the  royal  army 
in  New  York,  to  General  Kniphausen,  on  the  26th  of 
December,  1779,  he  sailed  from  that  city  with  a  consider- 
able force,  and  after  a  stormy  passage,  on  the  11th  of 
the  ensuing  month  he  arrived  at  Tybee  in  Georgia,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Savannah  river.  Hence  he  proceeded  to 
Ashley  river,  and  encamped  opposite  to  Charleston. 

On  his  arrival,  the  assembly  of  the  state  of  South  Caro- 
lina broke  up  its  sitting,  after  having  once  more  delegated 
a  dictatorial  authority  to  Governor  Rutledge,  who  imme- 
diately issued  his  orders  for  the  assembling  of  the  militia. 
These  orders  were  not  promptly  obeyed.  The  disasters 
of  the  last  campaign  had  damped  the  ardour  of  patriotism, 
and  each  man  seemed  to  look  to  his  neighbours  for  those 
exertions  which  might  have  been  justly  expected  from 
himself. 

On  reconnoitering  the  works  of  Charleston,  however, 
Sir  Henry  Clinton  did  not  deem  it  expedient  to  attack 
them  till  he  had  received/ reinforcements  from  New  York 
and  Savannah.  These  soon  arrived,  and  he  proceeded  to 
open  the  siege  in  form. 

Charleston  is  situated  on  a  tongue  of  land,  bounded  or 
he  west  by  Ashley,  and  on  the  east  by  Cooper  river. 

When  did  Sir  Henry  Clinton  arrive  in  Savannah  ?—  Where  did  h* 
■oon  after  encamp  1— What  measure  was  taken  by  the  assembly  o' 
South  Carolina  1— By  Governor  Rutledge?— By  the  people  1— What  wa« 
now  dine  by  Clinton  1 

17* 


198 


CAPITULATION  OF  CHARLESTON. 


The  approach  to  Ashley  river  was  defended  by  Fort 
Moultrie,  erected  on  Sullivan's  island ;  and  the  passage 
up  Cooper  river  was  impeded  by  a  number  of  vessels 
sunk  in  the  channel,  opposite  the  town.  On  the  land 
side,  the  place  was  defended  by  a  citadel  and  strong  lines, 
extending  from  river  to  river. 

Before  these  lines  Clinton  broke  ground  on  the  29th  of 
March,  and  on  the  10th  of  April,  he  completed  his  first 
parallel.  On  the  preceding  day,  Admiral  Arbuthnot,  who 
commanded  the  British  fleet,  had  passed  Fort  Moultrie 
with  little  loss,  and  had  anchored  near  the  town.  About 
the  20th  of  April  the  British  commander  received  a  second 
reinforcement  of  3000  men ;  and  the  place  was  soon  com- 
pletely invested  by  sea  and  by  land — his  third  parallel 
being  advanced  to  the  very  edge  of  the  American  works. 

General  Lincoln,  who  commanded  the  American  gar- 
rison in  Charleston,  would  not  have  shut  himself  up  in 
the  town,  if  he  had  not  confidently  expected  relief  from 
the  militia,  who  had  been  called  out  by  Governor  Rut- 
ledge,  and  by  whose  assistance  he  had  hoped  if  reduced  to 
extremity,  to  have  effected  a  retreat  across  Cooper  river. 
But  the  few  who,  in  this  hour  of  difficulty,  advanced  to 
his  aid,  were  cut  off  or  kept  in  check  ;  and  the  river  was 
possessed  by  the  enemy. 

In  these  distressful  circumstances,  after  sustaining  a 
bombardment  which  set  the  town  on  fire  in  different 

f daces,  on  the  12th  of  May  he  surrendered  on  a  capita- 
ation,  the  principal  terms  of  which  were,  that  *  the  militia 
were  to  be  permitted  to  return  to  their  respective  homes, 
as  prisoners  on  parole,  and  while  they  adhered  to  their 
parole,  were  not  to  be  molested  in  their  persons  or  pro- 
perty.' The  same  conditions  were  also  imposed  on  all 
the  inhabitants  of  the  town,  civil  as  well  as  military. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  now  addressed  himself  to  the  busi- 
ness of  re-establishing  the  royal  authority  in  the  province, 
as  a  preliminary  step  to  which,  on  the  first  of  June  he 
issued  a  proclamation,  offering  to  the  inhabitants,  on  con* 
dition  of  their  submission,  pardon  for  their  past  offences, 
a  reinstatement  in  their  rights,  and  what  was  remarkable, 
as  indicating  the  lowered  tone  of  the  ministry,  exen  ption 
from  taxation  except  by  their  own  legislature. 

Describe  the  situation  and  defences  of  Charleston.— Describe  the 
opening  and  progress  of  the  siege.— What  is  said  of  General  Lincoln? — 
What  was  his  situation  )— On  what  terms  did  he  surrender  the  town  ?- 
What  was  new  done  by  Sir  Henry  Clinton  ]— What  terms  did  he  offel 
to  the  people  cf  South  Carolina  1 


CONDITION  OF  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


199 


This  proclamation  was  followed  up  by  the  posting  of 
garrisons  in  different  parts  of  the  country,  to  protect  the 
tories  and  overawe  the  patriots,  and  by  the  march  of  2000 
men  towards  North  Carolina.  On  their  advance,  the 
American  troops,  who  had  marched  from  that  province 
too  late  for  the  relief  of  Charleston,  retreated  with  the  loss 
of  a  party  of  near  400  men  who  were  barbarously  mas- 
sacred, after  surrendering  to  Colonel  Tarleton  at  the 
Wax  haws. 

Thus  completely  successful,  Clinton,  early  in  June, 
embarked  with  the  principal  part  of  his  forces,  for  New 
Vork,  having  delegated  the  completion  of  the  subjugation 
of  South  Carolina  to  Lord  Cornwallis,  with  whom  he  lefi 
for  that  purpose  an  army  of  4000  men. 

When  Lord  Cornwallis  assumed  the  command  in  South 
Carolina,  the  Americans  had  no  army  in  the  field  within 
400  miles  of  that  province,  and  the  principal  part  of  the 
inhabitants  had  submitted  either  as  prisoners  or  as  sub- 
jects. Had  they  been  suffered  to  remain  in  this  state  of 
quiet  neutrality,  they  would  have  adhered  to  their  parole 
of  honour,  and  awaited  the  issue  of  the  contest  in  the 
northern  states. 

But  his  lordship's  instructions  did  not  permit  him  to  be 
contented  with  this  passive  a^edience,  and  he  proceeded 
to  take  measures  to  compel  tne  South  Carolinians  to  take 
up  arms  against  their  countrymen.  For  this  purpose,  he 
issued  a  proclamation,  absolving  from  their  parole,  all  the 
inhabitants  who  had  bound  themselves  by  that  obligation, 
and  restoring  them  1  to  all  the  rights  and  duties  belonging 
to  citizens.' 

What  was  meant  by  the  ominous  word  '  duties'  wa9 
explained  by  another  part  of  the  proclamation,  whereby  it 
was  declared,  4  that  it  was  proper  for  all  persons  to  take 
an  active  part  in  settling  and  securing  his  majesty's  go- 
vernment, and  that  whoever  should  not  do  so,  should  be 
treated  as  rebels.' 

The  Carolinians  were  highly  indignant  at  the  treache- 
rous and  unprincipled  violation  of  the  terms  of  their  sub- 
mission. Many  of  them  justly  considering  the  contract 
to  be  broken  by  this  proceeding  of  the  British  commander 
instantly  resumed  their  arms ;  and  though  more,  under 
the  impression  of  fear,  enrolled  themselves  as  subjects, 

What  followed  the  proclamation  ?— Whither  did  Clinton  then  go?— 
Who  succeeded  him  at  Charleston  ?— What  was  now  the  condition  of 
South  Carolina  i— What  did  Cornwallis  declare  in  his  proclamation?— 
What  did  he  require  ? 


200 


SATES  S  MARCH  TO  THE  SOUTH. 


Ihey  brought  to  the  cause  a  hollow-hearted  allegiance 
^vhicli  could  not  be  trusted  in  the  day  of  trial.  Large 
numbers  quitted  the  province,  and  hastened  to  join  the 
army  which  congress  was  raising  for  the  purpose  of  re- 
covering South  Carolina,  and  others  forming  themselves 
into  small  bands,  commenced  a  system  of  partisan  war- 
fare which  for  a  long  time,  spread  terror  and  desolation 
through  the  southern  country. 

This  partisan  war  commenced  on  the  12th  of  July,  two 
months  after  the  fall  of  Charleston,  when  133  of  Colonel 
Sumter's  corps  attacked  and  routed  a  detachment  of  the 
royal  forces  and  militia  at  Williamson's  plantation.  This 
success  brought  in  new  volunteers,  and  Sumter  soon  found 
himself  at  the  head  of  600  men.  With  this  increase  of 
force  he  made  a  spirited  attack  on  a  party  of  the  British 
at  Rocky  Mount,  but  as  they  were  entrenched,  and  he  had 
no  artillery,  he  was  obliged  to  retreat.  Determined  to 
keep  his  militia  employed,  he  next  attacked  another  royal 
detachment  consisting  of  the  Prince  of  Wales's  regiment, 
and  a  large  body  of  tories,  posted  at  Hanging  Rock.  The 
Prince  of  Wales's  regiment  was  nearly  annihilated,  being 
reduced  from  278  to  9.    The  tories  were  dispersed. 

A  body  of  Maryland  and  Delaware  troops  sent  forward 
in  March  for  the  relief  of  Charleston,  under  the  command 
of  Baron  de  Kalb,  had  been  delayed  and  had  only  reached 
Petersburg  on  the  16th  of  April.  General  Gates,  whose 
victory  at  Saratoga  had  given  him  a  brilliant  reputation, 
was  ordered  by  congress  to  take  command  of  this  force, 
and  the  chief  direction  of  the  southern  campaign.  On 
joining  the  army,  in  North  Carolina,  Gates  was  advised 
Dy  De  Kalb  to  proceed  by  a  circuitous  route,  to  the  south 
ward  where  he  would  find  plenty  of  provisions ;  but  con- 
ceiving it  to  be  his  duty  to  hasten  with  all  speed  to  the 
scene  of  action,  he  preferred  the  straight  forward  road  to 
Camden,  which  led  through  a  desert  pine  barren. 

In  traversing  this  dreary  tract  of  country,  his  forces 
were  exhausted  with  fatigue  and  hunger,  and  thinned  by 
dysentery  and  other  diseases  usually  caused  by  the  heat 
of  the  weather,  and  by  unwholesome  food. 

On  their  arrival  at  the  place  called  Deep  creek,  their 

What  was  the  consequence  of  this  treachery  ?— What  kind  of  war- 
fare was  now  commenced  in  the  South  1— What  was  the  commenca 
ment  of  this  new  kind  of  war  What  was  the  effect  of  Sumter's  first 
success  7— What  was  his  next  movement  ?— His  next  success  ?— Who 
uow  took  command  of  the  southern  army  1 — What  hardships  were  en 
dured  by  l>e  soldiers  in  their  march  southward  ? 


OPERATIONS  OF  GENERAL  GATES. 


201 


distresses  were  alleviated  by  a  supply  of  good  beef,  ac- 
companied by  a  distribution  of  half  a  pound  of  Indian 
corn  meal  to  each  man.  Invigorated  by  this  welcoiw 
refreshment,  they  proceeded  to  the  cross  roads,  whoru 
they  were  joined  by  a  respectable  body  of  militia  under 
the  command  of  General  Caswell. 

Though  Gates  was  aware  that  another  body  of  militia 
was  hastening  to  his  assistance  from  Virginia,  he  was 
prevented  from  waiting  for  their  arrival  by  want  of  pro- 
visions, and,  after  staying  for  one  day  only  at  the  cross 
roads,  finding  that  the  enemy  intended  to  dispute  his  pas- 
sage at  Lynch's  creek,  he  marched  to  the  right  towards 
Clermont,  where  the  British  had  established  a  defensible 
post.  On  his  approach  to  the  latter  place,  however,  Lord 
Kawdon,  who  commanded  the  advance  of  the  British, 
concentrated  all  his  forces  at  Camden,  whilst  Gates  mus- 
tered the  whole  of  his  army  at  Clermont,  which  is  distant 
from  Camden  about  13  miles. 

These  events  occurred  on  the  13th  of  August,  and  on 
the  next  day  the  American  troops  were  reinforced  by  a 
body  of  700  of  the  Virginia  militia  under  General  Stevens, 

On  reaching  the  frontiers  of  South  Carolina,  Gates  had 
issued  a  proclamation,  inviting  the  inhabitants  to  join  his 
standard,  and  offering  an  amnesty  to  such  of  them  as, 
under  the  pressure  of  circumstances,  had  promised  alle- 
giance to  the  British  government.  Though  this  procla- 
mation had  not  been  without  effect,  it  had  not  called  forth 
the  numbers  upon  which  the  American  general  had  been 
led  to  calculate,  and  after  the  departure  of  Woodford's 
detachment,  Gates  could  muster  no  more  than  between 
4000  and  5000  disposable  men. 

Determined,  nevertheless,  to  persevere  in  his  plan  of 
offensive  operations,  he  marched,  about  10  at  night,  on 
the  15th  of  August,  to  within  half  a  mile  of  Sander's 
creek,  about  halfway  between  his  encampment  and  Cam- 
den. Lord  Cornwallis,  who,  the  day  before,  had  repaired 
to  his  head  quarters  at  Camden,  and  had  taken  command 
of  the  British  army,  was  also  resolved,  though  his  forces 
amounted  to  only  2000  men,  of  whom  1700  were  infantry, 
and  300  cavalry,  to  attack  the  enemy  in  their  camp 

Where  were  they  relieved,  and  where  reinforced  1 — Where  did  Lnrd 
Rawdon  concentrate  his  forces  ?— Where  did  General  Gates  muster  his 
army  !— What  further  reinforcement  did  he  receive  ?— What  had  he 
offered  to  the  people  1— Did  they  come  in  as  freely  as  he  had  antici 
pated  ) — What  was  his  whole  force  after  sending  off  Woodford's  detach 
ment  "'—Who  arrived  at  Camden  August  15th  1— What  was  his  force  <- 
What  did  he  resolve  ? 


802 


BATTLE  OF  CAMDEN. 


and,  advancing  for  that  purpose  at  half  past  two  in  the 
morning,  encountered  their  advanced  parties  near  Sander'* 
creek.  Here  some  firing  took  place,  with  various  suc- 
cess ;  but  on  the  whole,  the  British  had  the  advantage  in 
this  night  encounter,  and  the  militia  were  not  a  little 
dispirited  at  this  result. 

Early  on  the  ensuing  morning  both  armies  prepared  for 
nattle.  On  the  side  of  the  Americans,  the  second  Mary- 
land brigade  occupied  the  right,  which  was  flanked  by  a 
morass  ;  the  Virginia  militia  and  the  North  Carolina 
infantry,  also  covered  by  some  boggy  ground,  were  posted 
on  the  left,  whilst  General  Caswell,  with  the  North  Ca- 
rolina division  and  the  artillery,  appeared  in  the  centre. 
A  corps  de  reserve^  under  the  orders  of  General  Smallwood, 
was  posted  about  300  yards  in  the  rear  of  the  American 
line. 

In  arranging  the  British  forces,  Lord  Cornwallis  gave 
the  command  of  the  right  to  Lieutenant  Colonel  Webster, 
with  the  23d  and  33a  regiments  of  foot.  The  left  was 
guarded  by  some  Irish  volunteers,  the  infantry  of  the 
legion,  and  part  of  Hamilton's  regiment,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Lord  Rawdon.  The  cavalry  of  the  legion  was 
stationed  in  the  rear,  where  also  the  71st  regiment  was 
stationed  as  a  reserve. 

The  respective  armies  being  thus  disposed,  the  action 
oegan  by  the  advance  of  200  of  the  British  in  front  of  the 
American  artillery,  who  received  them  with  a  steady  fire. 
Gates  then  ordered  the  Virginia  militia  to  advance  under 
the  command  of  Colonel  Stevens,  who  cheerfully  obeyed 
the  orders  of  his  commander  in  chief,  and  when  he  had 
led  his  men  within  firing  distance,  urged  them  to  charge 
the  enemy  with  their  bayonets.  This  portion  of  the  army, 
however,  did  not  emulate  the  gallantry  of  their  leader. 

Lord  Cornwallis,  observing  their  movement,  ordered 
Colonel  Webster  to  attack  them.  This  order  was  obeyed 
with  a  loud  cheer.  Intimidated  by  this  indication  of  de- 
ermined  daring,  the  militia  were  panic-struck,  and  the 
Virginians  and  Carolinians  threw  down  their  arms  and 
hastened  frem  the  field.  Deserted  by  the  centre  and  lef* 
wing  of  the  army,  the  continental  troops  of  the  right  wing, 
with  the  Baron  de  Kalb  at  their  head,  maintained  (heir 

What  then  took  place  ?— What  was  the  result  of  the  night  encounter  * 
—How  were  the  Americans  arranged  for  coBimencing  the  battle  of  C  am 
-ien  ]— The  British  1— How  did  the  action  begin  1— What  was  ordered 
yy  Gates  1— Who  obeyed  the  order  ?— What  caused  the  panic  of  th# 
militia? 


DEATH  OF  BARON  DE  KAI B. 


203 


fosinon  with  {Treat  firmness.  They  were  chatovd  by 
iOrd  Rawdon,  the  bayonet  was  resorted  to  by  both  par- 
ties, and  the  conflict  continued  for  three  quarters  of  an 
hour.  During  this  time  the  regiment  on  the  left  of  the 
second  Maryland  brigade  gained  ground  and  made  pri- 
soners. 

The  reserve,  having  its  left  exposed,  was  attacked  by 
•  He  British  left  wing,  under  Webster,  and  thrown  into 
*f-rne  disorder.  The  soldiers,  however,  soon  rallied,  and 
renewed  the  action  with  unimpaired  spirit.  A  second 
time,  overpowered  by  numbers,  they  were  broken,  and  a 
second  time  rallied,  so  as  to  cover  the  fl.:nK  'A'  the  second 
brigade,  who  were  still  valiantly  fighting,  in  hopes  of 
obtaining  the  victory. 

The  fire  of  the  whole  British  army  was  now  directed 
against  these  two  brigades.  They  had  not  yielded  an  inch 
of  around,  when  Cornwallis,  observing  that  they  were 
without  cavalry,  pushed  his  dragoons  upon  them,  and  at 
the  same  instant  charged  with  the  bayonet.  This  charge 
broke  their  line ;  and  as  they  did  not  give  way  until  they 
were  intermingled  with  the  enemy,  they  dispersed  and 
fled  in  confusion. 

Before  they  were  reduced  to  this  last  extremity,  the 
Baron  de  Kalb,  who  fought  on  foot  with  the  Maryland 
brigade,  fell  under  eleven  wounds.  His  aid-de-camp, 
Lieutenant  de  Buysson,  received  him  in  his  arms,  an- 
nounced his  rank  and  nation  to  the  surrounding  foe,  and 
begged  that  they  would  spare  his  life.  While  thus  gene- 
rously exposing  himself  to  save  his  friend,  he  received 
Several  wounds,  and  with  his  general,  was  taken  prisoner. 
The  baron  expired  in  a  few  hours,  and  spent  his  last 
breath  in  dictating  a  letter,  expressing  the  warmest  affec- 
tion for  the  officers  and  men  of  his  division,  and  the  most 
exalted  admiration  of  their  courage  and  good  conduct.* 

The  whole  ot  the  baggage  and  artillery  of  the  Ameri- 
cans fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  and  the  fugitives 
were  pursued  by  the  British  cavalry  for  the  space  of  20 
miles.  So  complete  was  this  defeat,  that,  on  the  seconn 
day  after  the  engagement,  General  Gates  could  only  mus 
ter  150  of  his  soldiers  at  Charleston,  a  town  in  the  south 
of  North  Carolina,  whence  he  retreated  farther  north  to 
Salisbury,  and  afterwards  to  Hillsborough. 

What  is  said  of  the  American  right  win?  ?— The  reserve  7— How  did 
ik\rnwa]ljs  proceed  7— What  was  the  result  ?— What  is  said  of  De  Kalb  1 


*  Marshall- 


204  SUMMARY  PROCEEDINGS  OF  CORNWA/.LI8. 


To  add  to  the  misfortunes  of  the  Americans,  the  defeat 
of  Gates  was  immediately  followed  by  the  surprise  awl 
dispersion  of  Sumter's  partisan  corps. 

The  sickliness  of  the  season  prevented  Lord  Cornwal- 
lis  from  attempting  to  pursue  the  remains  of  General 
Gates's  army  ;  but  he  employed  the  leisure  now  afforded 
him  in  inflicting  vengeance  on  such  of  the  inhabitants  of 
South  Carolina  as  had  been  induced  to  join  the  American 


The  property  of  the  fugitives  and  of  the  declared  friends 
of  independence  he  confiscated  ;  and  he  seized  a  number 
of  the  most  respectable  citizens  at  Charleston,  and  mos> 
of  the  military  officers  residing  there  under  the  faith  01 
the  late  capitulation,  and  sent  them  to  St.  Augustine, 

Reduced  to  desperation  by  these  injudicious  severities, 
the  bold  and  active  among  the  patriots  formed  themselve? 
anew  into  partisan  bands  under  different  chieftains,  among 
whom  Marion  and  Sumter  were  most  distinguished  by 
their  spirit  and  enterprise.  These  bands  harassed  the 
scattered  parties  of  the  British,  several  of  which  they  cui 
off;  and  by  their  movements  kept  in  check  the  tories  to 
the  north  of  the  Carolinas. 

Eight  of  these  leaders  of  partisan  bands,  having  col- 
lected their  forces  to  the  amount  of  1600,  made  an  attack 
on  Major  Ferguson  with  his  detachment  of  tories  and 
regulars  on  the  top  of  King's  mountain,  October  7th. 
The  Americans  formed  three  parties ;  Colonel  Lacy  of 
South  Carolina  led  one,  which  attacked  on  the  west.  The 
two  others  were  commanded  by  Colonels  Campbell  and 
Cleveland;  one  of  which  attacked  on  the  east,  and  the 
other  in  the  centre. 

Ferguson  opposed  them  with  fixed  bayonets,  and  com- 
pelled one  party  after  another  to  retire;  but  they  only 
retreated  to  a  short  distance,  and  getting  behind  trees  and 
rocks  renewed  their  lire  in  almost  every  direction.  The 
British  being  uncovered  were  securely  shot  down  by  the 
assailants.  Ferguson  himself  was  killed,  and  his  men 
were  compelled  to  surrender;  800  became  prisoners,  and 
225  were  killed  or  wounded. 

This  success  was  followed  by  important  results.  Lord 

Wh?t  followed  the  battle  ?— What  prevented  Cornwallis  firm  fl- 
owing up  his  victory? — How  did  he  employ  his  leisure? — Give  the 
particulars.— How  were  these  measures  re vended  ?— Where  did  Major 
rerguson  suffer  a  defeat  from  the  partisan  troops?— How  did  the  Amert* 
•■ans  attack  ?— Describe  the  battle— How  many  of  the  Criuah  wer» 
■aken  ?•— How  many  killed  or  wounded  1 


standard.    The  militia  men 


DISC0N1£NTJ  IN  THE  ARMY. 


205 


Cornwallis  had  marched  into  North  Carolina  '„x\  tne  direc- 
tion of  Salisbury ;  but  when  he  heard  of  the  defeat  an 
death  of  Ferguson,  he  retreated  to  Winsborough  in  the 
southern  province,  being  severely  harassed  in  his  retreat 
by  the  militia  and  the  inhabitants ;  and  when  he  retired 
into  winter  quarters,  Sumter  still  kept  the  field. 

In  the  mean  time  General  Gates  had  collected  another 
army,  with  which  he  advanced  to  Charlotte.  Here  he 
received  intelligence  that  congress  had  resolved  to  super- 
sede him,  and  to  submit  his  conduct  to  a  court  of  inquiry. 
This  was  the  consequence  of  his  defeat  at  Camden  am! 
of  the  general  unsuccessful  conduct  of  the  campaign  in 
the  south.  Mortified  as  he  was  by  the  withdrawal  of  his 
country's  confidence,  on  receiving  the  notification  of  this 
resolve  of  the  supreme  power,  he  dutifully  resigned  his, 
command.  But  on  his  way  home  from  Carolina,  his  feel- 
ings were  soothed  by  an  address  from  the  legislature  of 
Virginia,  assuring  him  that  '  the  remembrance  of  his  for- 
mer glorious  services  could  not  be  obliterated  by  any 
reverse  of  fortune.' 

While  these  events  were  occurring  in  the  southern 
states,  General  Washington  was  obliged  to  confine  him- 
self to  the  irksome  and  inglorious  task  of  watching  from 
his  encampment  at  Morrislown,  the  motions  of  the  British 
on  New  \  ork  island,  and  of  restraining  their  incursions 
into  the  adjacent  country.  Though  the  army  opposed  to 
him  was  lessened  by  the  detachment  which  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  led  into  South  Carolina,  his  own  forces  were 
proportionably  weakened  by  the  reinforcements  which 
it  was  necessary  for  him  to  send  to  the  American  army  in 
the  same  quarter;  and  never  did  distress  press  more 
heavily  upon  him. 

Alarmed  by  the  representations  made  by  General 
Washington,  of  the  destitute  condition  of  his  army,  con- 
gress sent  three  members  of  their  body,  with  instructions 
-to  inquire  into  the  condition  of  their  forces,  and  with 
authority  to  reform  abuses.  These  gentlemen  fully  veri- 
fied the  statements  of  the  commander  in  chief.  No  sooner 
was  this  fact  known  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  than  a 
subscription  was  set  on  foot  for  the  relief  of  the  suffering 
soldiers,  which  soon  amounted  to  $300,000.    The  sum 

Wnat  was  me  consequence  of  this  battle  to  Cornwallis  and  Sum- 
ter"!—What  is  related  of  General  Gates?— Of  the  Virginia  legisla- 
ture 7— Of  General  Washington  ?— What  was  the  condition  of  his  army, 
*nu  of  thr.  enemy's  force  in  his  neighbourhood  ?--\Vhat  was  tlone  bjr 
..cn^reas  ?  By  the  citizens  of  Philadelphia  1 
18 


206 


ARRIVAL  OF  THE  FRENCH  FLEET. 


tvas  entrusted  to  the  discretion  of  a  well  chosen  committee, 
who  appropriated  it  to  the  purchase  of  provisions  for  the 
troops. 

'The  commissioners  aiso  applied  themselves  diligently 
to  the  task  of  recruiting  and  reorganising  the  army.  They 
prescribed  to  each  state  the  quota  of  forces  which  it  wa« 
to  contribute  towards  the  raising  of  35,000  men,  their 
deficiency  in  regulars  being  to  be  supplied  by  drafts  from 
their  respective  Tnilitia.  The  states  promptly  listened  to 
the  call  of  their  country,  and  made  extraordinary  efforts 
to  furnish  their  several  quotas  of  recruits. 

The  congress  was  the  more  earnest  in  their  wishes  to 
put  their  army  on  a  respectable  footing,  as  they  were  in 
expectation  of  the  arrival  of  a  body  of  auxiliary  forces 
from  France.  This  welcome  aid  appeared  off  Rhode 
Island  on  the  10th  of  July,  1780,  on  which  day  Monsieur 
Ternay  sailed  into  the  harbour  of  Newport,  with  a  squa- 


ers,  convoying  a  fleet  of  transports,  having  on  board  6000 
men,  under  the  command  of  the  Count  de  Rochambeau. 

Admiral  Arbuthnot,  who  had  under  his  command  at 
New  York,  only  four  ships  of  the  line,  on  hearing-  of  the 
arrival  of  the  French  at  Rhode  Island,  was  apprehensive 
of  being  attacked  by  their  superior  force,  But  he  was 
soon  relieved  from  his  fears  by  the  vigilance  of  the  British 
ministry,  who,  on  the  sailing  of  the  French  fleet  from 
Europe,  had  sent  to  his  assistance  Admiral  Graves,  with 
six  ships  of  the  line. 

On  receiving  this  reinforcement,  he  sailed  for  Rhode 
Island,  for  the  purpose  of  encountering  the  French  squa- 
dron, whilst  Sir  Henry  Clinton  proceeded  with  8000  men 
to  the  north  of  Long  Island,  for  the  purpose  of  landing  on 
the  opposite  part  of  the  continent,  and  attacking  their  land 
forces.  But  the  British  admiral  found  the  French  ships 
so  well  secured  by  batteries  and  other  land  fortifications, 
that  he  was  obliged  to  content  himself  with  blocking 
them  up  in  theii  harbour ;  and  Clinton,  receiving  intelli- 
gence that  General  Washington  was  preparing  to  take 
advantage  of  his  absence,  by  making  an  attack  on  New 
York,  hastened  back  to  the  relief  of  that  place. 
Washington,  on  t,  e  retreat  of  General  Clinton,  with- 

WTiat  was  done  by  the  commissioners?— By  the  states  1—  What  hap- 
pened July  10th,  17S07— Whjt  was  the  French  force  1— Who  feared  an 
attack  from  the  French?— How  was  he  saved  ?— What  was  done  by 
Admiral  Arbuthnot  1—  By  Sir  Henry  Clinton  1— How  was  Arbmhnw 
toiled  ?— What  n  called  Clinton  ? 


dron  of  seven  sail  of  the  line,  five  frij 


and  five  schoon- 


Arnold's  tij:ason 


drew  to  West  Point,  an  almost  impregnable  position 
situated  about  50  miles  to  tne  northward  of  New  Ycik 
on  the  Hudson  riveT,  by  means  of  which  he  kept  up  a 
communication  between  the  eastern  and  southern  states 
Having  occasion,  towards  the  end  of  the  month  of  Sep 
timber,  to  go  to  Rhode  Island,  to  hold  a  conference  with 
the  French  admiral  and  Count  Roehambeau,  he  left  the 
command  of  this  important  post  to  General  Arnold,  un- 
conscious that  in  so  doing  he  entrusted  the  fortunes  of  the 
infant  republic  to  a  traitor. 

Arnold  was  brave  and  hardy,  but  dissipated  and  profli- 
gate. Extravagant  in  his  expenses,  he  had  involved 
himself  in  debts,  and  having  had,  on  frequent  occasions, 
the  administration  of  considerable  sums  of  the  public 
money,  his  accounts  were  so  unsatisfactory,  that  he  was 
liable  to  an  impeachment  on  charges  of  peculation.  Much 
had  been  forgiven  him,  indeed,  and  more  would  probably 
have  been  forgiven,  to  his  valour  and  military  skill.  But 
alarmed  by  the  terrors  of  a  guilty  conscience,  he  deter- 
mined to  get  rid  of  pecuniary  responsibility  by  betraying 
his  country  ;  and  accordingly  he  entered  into  a  negotiation 
with  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  in  which  he  engaged,  when  a 
proper  opportunity  should  present  itself,  to  make  such  a 
disposition  of  his  troops  as  would  enable  the  British  to 
make  themselves  masters  of  West  Point. 

The  details  of  this  negotiation  were  conducted  by  Major 
Andre,  the  adjutant  general  of  the  British  army,  with 
whom  Arnold  carried  on  a  clandestine  correspondence, 
addressing  him  under  the  name  of  Anderson,  whilst  he 
nimself  assumed  that  of  Gustavus.  To  facilitate  their 
communications,  the  Vulture  sloop  of  war  was  moved 
near  to  West  Point,  and  the  absence  of  Washington 
seeming  to  present  a  fit  opportunity  for  the  final  arrange- 
ment of  their  plans,  on  the  night  of  the  21st  of  September, 
Arnold  sent  a  boat  to  the  V  ulture  to  bring  \ndre  on 
shore. 

That  officer  landed  in  his  uniform,  between  the  posts 
of  the  two  armies,  and  was  met  by  Arnold,  with  whom 
he  held  a  conference  which  lasted  till  day-break,  when  it 
was  too  late  for  him  to  return  to- the  vessel.  In  this  ex- 
tremity, unfortunately  for  himself,  he  allowed  Arnold  to 
conduct  him  within  one  of  the  American  posts,  where  he 

Where  was  Washington  posted  1— To  whom  did  he  entrust  .he  post  < 
—On  what  occasion  1— What  was  Arnold's  character  !— What  led  to  h\a 
treasonable  conduct With  whom  did  he  negotiate? — What  did  ha 
wngage  to  do  .'--Who  conducted  th6  details  of  the  negotiation  ) 


*08  CAPTURE  OF  MAJOR  ,.NDRE. 


.ay  conceal  3d  till  the  next  night.  In  the  mean  time,  the 
Vulture,  having  been  incommoded  by  an  American  bat 
'ery,  had  moved  lower  down  the  river,  and  the  boatmen 
now  refused  to  convey  the  stranger  on  board  her. 

Being  cut  off  from  this  way  of  escape,  Andre  was 
advised  to  make  for  New  York  by  land ;  and,  for  this 
purpose,  he  was  furnished  with  a  disguise,  and  a  passport 
signed  by  Arnold,  designating  him  as  John  Anderson, 
He  had  advanced  in  safety  near  the  British  line«.  when 
he  was  stopped  by  three  New  York  rniiitia  men.  whose 
names  were  Paulding,  Williams  and  Vanwart  Instead 
of  showing  them  his  pass,  he  asked  tnem  '  where  they 
belonged  toV  and  on  their  answering  'to  below,'  meaning 
to  New  York,  with  singular  want  of  judgment,  he  stated 
that  he  was  a  British  officer,  and  begged  them  to  let  hirr- 
proceed  without  delay. 

The  men,  now  declaring  their  real  character,  seized  him ; 
and  notwithstanding  his  offer  of  a  purse  of  gold,  a  valuable 
watch,  and  much  larger  bribes  from  his  government,  if 
they  would  release  him,  they  proceeded  to  search  him, 
and  found  in  one  of  his  boots  certain  papers  which  gave 
fatal  evidence  of  his  own  culpability,  and  of  Arnold's 
treachery. 

When  Andre  was  conducted  by  his  captors  to  the 
quarters  of  the  commander  of  the  scouting  parties,  still 
assuming  the  name  of  Anderson,  he  requested  permission 
to  write  to  Arnold,  to  inform  him  of  his  detention.  This 
request  was  inconsiderately  granted ;  and  the  traitor,  being 
thus  apprised  of  his  peril,  instantly  made  his  escape  At 
this  moment,  Washington  arriving  at  West  Point,  was 
made  acquainted  with  the  whole  affair.  Having  taken 
the  necessary  precautions  for  the  security  of  his  post,  he 
referred  the  case  of  his  prisoner  to  a  court  martial,  con- 
sisting of  fourteen  general  officers. 

Before  this  tribunal  Andre  appeared  with  steady  com- 
posure of  mind.  He  voluntarily  confessed  all  the  facts 
of  his  case.  The  court  having  taken  all  the  circumstances 
of  the  case  into  consideration,  unanimously  concurred  in 
the  opinion  '  that  he  ought  to  be  considered  as  a  spy ; 
and  that  agreeably  to  the  laws  and  usages  of  nations,  he 
ought  to  suffer  death.' 

Sir  Henry  Clinton,  first  by  amicable  negotiation,  and 


Relate  the  circumstances  of  Andrews  capture. — How  did  he  contrive  to 
save  Arnold     What  was  done  by  Washington1]— By  Andr6  <r.t  his  trial  1 
-By  the  <nurt  1— By  Sir  Henry  Clinton  1 


ARNOLD'S  ADDRESS. 


20 


Capture  of  Major  Andrei 

afterwards  by  threats,  endeavoured  to  induce  the  American 
commander  to  spare  the  life  of  his  friend;  but  Washing- 
ton did  not  think  this  act  of  mercy  compatible  with  his 
duty  to  his  country,  and  Andre  was  ordered  for  execution. 

The  treason  of  Arnold  received  the  stipulated  reward. 
He  was  immediately  appointed  brigadier  general  in  the 
service  of  the  king  ot  Great  Britain ;  and,  on  his  promotion 
he  had  the  folly  and  presumption  to  publish  an  address, 
in  which  he  avowed,  that,  being  dissatisfied  with  the 
alliance  between  the  United  States  and  France,  '  he  had 
retained  his  arms  and  command  for  an  opportunity  to 
surrender  them  to  Great  Britain.'  This  address  was  ex- 
ceeded in  meanness  and  insolence  by  another,  in  which 
he  invited  his  late  companions  in  arms  to  follow  his  ex- 
ample. The  American  soldiers  read  these  manifestoes 
with  scorn;  and  so  odious  did  the  character  of  a  traitor, 
as  exemplified  in  the  conduct  of  Arnold,  become  in  theil 
estimation,  that  '  desertion  wholly  ceased  amongst  them 
at  this  remarkable  period  of  the  war.'* 

Circumstances  however,  took  place  soon  after  the  dis- 
covery of  Arnold's  treason,  which  led  that  renegade  to 
entertain  delusive  hopes  that  the  army  of  Washington 
would  disband  itself.  The  Pennsylvania  troops,  then 
stationed  on  the  Hudson,  had  been  enlisted  on  the  ambi- 
guous terms  of  '  serving  three  years,  or  during  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  war.'    As  the  three  years  from  the  date 

How  was  Arnold  rewarded  for  his  treason  by  the  British  1— What  was 
then  done  by  him?— Whom  did  he  endeavour  to  corrupt? — What  is  said 
of  the  Pennsylvania  troops  ? 


*  Ramsay. 

18* 


210 


DISCONTENT  OF  THE  SOLDIERS. 


of  their  enrolment  were  expired,  they  claimed  their  dis- 
charge, which  was  refused  by  the  officers,  who  maintained 
that  the  option  of  the  two  abovementioned  conditions 
rested  with  the  state. 

Wearied  out  with  privations,  and  indignant  at  what 
.-hey  deemed  an  attempt  to  impose  upon  them,  the  soldiers 
aew  to  arms,  deposed  their  officers,  and  under  the  ^ui- 
'ance  of  others  whom  they  elected  in  their  place,  they 
uitted  Morristown  and  marched  to  Princeton.  Here 
they  were  solicited  by  the  most  tempting  offers  on  the 
art  of  some  emissaries  sent  by  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  to 
i  ut  themselves  under  the  protection  of  the  British  gove, « 
inent.  But  they  were  so  far  from  listening  to  these  ovii- 
tures,  that  they  arrested  Sir  Henry's  agents,  and,  their 
grievances  having  been  redressed  by  the  interposition  of 
a  committee  of  congress,  they  returned  to  their  duty: 
and  the  British  spies,  having  been  tried  by  a  board  of 
officers,  were  condemned  to  death  and  executed. 

A  similar  revolt  of  a  small  body  of  the  Jersey  line  was 
quelled  by  the  capital  punishment  of  two  of  the  ringleaders 
of  the  mutineers.  The  distresses  which  were  the  chief 
cause  of  this  misconduct  of  the  American  soldiery,  were 
principally  occasioned  by  the  depreciation  of  the  conti- 
nental currency;  which  evil  at  this  period  effected  its 
own  cure,  as  the  depreciated  paper  was  by  common  con- 
sent, and  without  any  act  of  the  legislature,  put  out  of* 
use ;  and  by  a  seasonable  loan  from  France,  and  the  re- 
vival of  trade  with  the  French  and  Spanish  West  Indies 
its  place  was  speedily  supplied  by  hard  money. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

CAMPAIGN  OF  1781 

This  was  the  last  campaign  of  the  revolutionary  wai. 
its  events  decided  the  contest  in  favour  of  American  in- 
dependence. 

Though  the  Spaniards  and  the  Dutch  had  united  with 
France  in  hostility  against  Great  Britain,  she  still,  with 

What  is  said  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton's  emissaries  1— Of  the  mutinous 
troops?— How  were  Sir  Henry's  agents  treated  1— What  is  said  of  the 
Jersey  troops  1— What  was  the  chief  cause  of  discontent  meng  the 
loldiery  1— How  was  it  removed  ? 


GENERAL  GREENE  IN  THE  SOUTH. 


211 


tmconquered  spirit,  everywhere  made  head  against  her 
foreign  enemies ;  and  the  king's  ministers  were  now 
more  than  ever  determined,  by  an  extension  of  combined 
measures,  to  reduce  the  North  American  provinces  to 
submission.  The  plan  of  the  campaign  of  1781,  accord- 
ingly, comprehended  active  operations  in  the  state  of 
New  York,  South  Carolina,  and  Virginia. 

The  invasion  of  the  last  mentionea  state  was  entrusted 
to  Arnold;  who,  taking  with  him  a  force  of  1600  men, 
and  a  number  of  armed  vessels,  sailed  up  the  Chesapeake, 
spreading  terror  and  devastation  wherever  he  came.  An 
attempt  to  intercept  him  was  made  by  the  French  fleet, 
which  sailed  from  Rhode  Island  for  that  purpose ;  but 
after  an  indecisive  engagement  with  the  fleet  of  Admiral 
Arbuthnot,  off  the  capes  of  Virginia,  the  French  com- 
mander was  obliged  to  return  to  Newport,  leaving  the 
invaded  state  open  to  the  incursions  of  the  British,  who, 
making  occasional  advances  into  the  country,  destroyed 
an  immense  quantity  of  public  stores,  and  enriched  them- 
selves with  an  extensive  plunder  of  private  property,  at 
the  same  time  burning  all  tne  shipping  in  the  Chesapeake 
and  its  tributary  streams,  which  they  could  not  con- 
veniently carry  away  as  prizes. 

The  Carolinas  also  suffered  severely  by  the  scourge 
of  war.  When  Gates  was  removed  from  the  command 
of  the  American  forces  in  that  district,  he  was  succeeded 
by  General  Greene,  to  whose  charge  he  transferred  the 

fioor  remains  of  his  army,  which  were  collected  at  Char- 
otte,  in  North  Corolina,  and  which  amounted  to  2000 
men.  These  troops  were  imperfectly  armed  and  badly 
clothed ;  and  such  was  the  poverty  of  the  military  chest, 
that  they  were  obliged  to  supply  themselves  with  provi- 
sions by  forced  requisitions  made  upon  the  inhabitants  of 
the  adjacent  country. 

In  these  circumstances,  to  encounter  the  superior  forces 
of  the  enemy  in  pitched  battle,  would  have  been  madness. 
Greene,  therefore,  resolved  to  carry  on  the  war  as  a  par 
tisan  officer,  and  to  avail  himself  of  every  opportunity  of 
harassing  the  British  in  detail. 
The  first  enterprise  which  he  undertook  in  prosecution 

What  was  the  state  of  affairs  at  the  commencement  of  the  campaign 
of  1781 7— What  was  the  disposition  of  the  British  ministry  7 — What  was 
Ihtfir  plan  for  the  campaign  7 — Give  an  account  of  Arnold's  operations. 
—What  is  said  of  the  Carolinas  7— Who  succeeded  General  Gaies  in  the 
south? — What  was  the  condition  of  the  southern  army  7—  What  wu 
General  Greene's  plan  of  operations  7 


212 


BATTLE  OF  COWPENS. 


of  this  system,  was  eminently  successful.  Understanding 
that  the  inhabitants  of  the  district  of  Ninety-Six,  who 
had  submitted  to  the  royal  authority,  were  severely  ha- 
rassed by  the  licensed  acts  of  plunder  committed  by  the 
king's  troops  and  the  loyalists,  he  sent  General  Morgan 
into  that  quarter  with  a  small  detachment,  which  was,  on 
its  arrival,  speedily  increased  by  the  oppressed  country- 
men, who  were  burning  for  revenge. 

Lord  Cornwall  is,  who  was  at  this  moment  on  the  point 
of  invading  North  Carolina,  no  sooner  heard  of  this 
movement,  than  he  sent  Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton, 
with  1100  men,  to  drive  Morgan  out  of  the  district 
Tarleton  was  an  active  partisan  officer,  and  had  been  as 
successful  in  his  various  encounters  with  the  republican 
troops,  as  he  had  been  cruel  and  sanguinary  in  the  use  of 
his  victories.  His  former  success,  however,  and  the 
superiority  of  his  numbers  to  those  of  Morgan's  forces, 
caused  him  too  much  to  despise  his  enemy. 

In  pursuance  of  Lord  Cornwallis's  orders,  he  marched 
in  quest  of  his  antagonist,  and,  on  the  evening  of  the 
16th  of  January,  1781,  he  arrived  at  the  ground  which 
General  Morgan  had  quitted  a  few  hours  before.  At  two 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  he  recommenced  his  pursuit  of 
the  Americans,  marching  with  extraordinary  rapidity 
through  a  very  difficult  country,  and  at  daylight  he  dis- 
covered the  detachment  of  Morgan  in  his  front.  From 
the  intelligence  obtained  from  the  prisoners  who  were 
taken  by  his  scouting  parties,  he  learned  that  Morgan 
waited  his  attack  at  a  place  called  the  Cowpens,  near 
Pacolet  river. 

Here  the  American  commander  had  drawn  up  his  little 
army,  two-thirds  of  which  consisted  of  militia,  in  two 
lines,  the  first  of  which  was  advanced  about  200  yards 
before  the  second,  with  orders  to  form  on  the  right  of  tiie 
second,  in  case  the  onset  of  the  enemy  should  oblige 
them  to  retire.  The  rear  was  closed  by  a  small  body 
of  regular  cavalry,  and  about  forty-five  mounted  militia 
men. 

On  the  sight  of  this  army,  Tarleton  ordered  his  troops 
to  form  in  line.  But  before  this  arrangement  was  effected, 
that  officer,  obeying  the  dictates  of  rash  valour  rathei 
than  those  of  prudence,  commenced  the  attack,  heading 

Where  did  he  commence,  and  how  1— Who  was  sent  to  oppose  Morsanl 
—What  is  said  of  Tarleton  1— Where  did  he  overtake  Morgan  1— How 
waa  his  little  army  drawn  up  1— What  is  said  of  Tarleton  } 


MORGAN  S  RETREAT. 


212 


his  squadron  in  person.  The  British  advanced  with  a 
shout,  and  assailed  their  adversaries  with  a  well-directed 
discharge  of  musketry.  The  Americans  reserved  their 
fire  till  the  British  were  within  40  or  50  yards  of  their 
ranks,  and  then  poured  among  them  a  volley  which  did 
considerable  execution.  The  British,  however,  pushed 
on,  and  obliged  the  militia  to  retire  from  the  field.  They 


back  on  the  cavalry. 

Here  the  Americans  rallied,  and  renewed  the  fight  with 
desperate  valour :  charging  the  enemy  with  fixed  bayonets, 
they  drove  back  the  advance,  and  following  up  their  suc- 
cess, overthrew  the  masses  of  their  opponents,  as  they 
presented  themselves  in  succession,  and  finally  won  a 
complete  and  decisive  victory.  Tarleton  fled  trom  the 
bloody  field,  leaving  his  artillery  and  baggage  in  posses- 
sion of  the  Americans.  His  loss  amounted  to  300  killed 
and  wounded,  and  500  prisoners,  whilst  that  of  the  Ame- 
ricans was  only  12  killed  and  GO  wounded. 

Immediately  after  the  action,  General  Greene  sent  off 
he  prisoners,  under  a  proper  guard,  in  the  direction  ot 
Virginia;  and  as  soon  as  he  had  made  the  requisite 
arrangements,  he  followed  them  with  his  little  army, 
leaving  Morgan  on  the  Catawba,  watching  the  motions 
of  the  enemy. 

On  receiving  intelligence  of  Tarleton's  defeat,  Lord 
Com  wall  is  hastened  in  pursuit  of  the  victors,  and  forced 

Describe  the  bittle  of  Cowpens— What  was  the  result  1 — The  loss  od 
each  s!de  ?— wb  ther  did  Greene  then  march  f 


then  assailed  the  second 


214 


GREENE  S  RETREATY 


his  marches  with  such  effect,  that  he  reached  the  Catawba 
river  on  the  evening  of  the  day  on  which  Morgan  had 
crossed  it;  but  here  his  progress  was  for  a  short  time 
impeded,  as  a  heavy  fall  of  rain  had  rendered  the  stream 
impassable.  When  the  waters  subsided,  he  hurried 
on,  hoping  to  overtake  the  Americans  before  they  had 
crossed  the  Yadkin ;  but  when  he  arrived  at  that  river 
he  found  to  his  mortification,  that  they  had  crossed  it,  and 
had  secured  the  craft  and  boats,  which  they  had  used  foi 
»;hat  purpose,  on  the  eastern  bank.  He,  therefore,  marched 
higher  up  the  stream  till  he  found  the  river  fordable. 

Whilst  he  was  employed  in  this  circuitous  movement, 
General  Greene  had  united  his  forces  with  those  of 
Morgan,  at  Guildford  Court-house.  Still,  however,  the 
forces  of  the  American  commander  were  so  far  Inferior  to 
those  of  the  enemy,  that,  not  choosing  to  risk  an  engage- 
ment, he  hastened  straight  onwards  to  the  river  Dan, 
whilst  Lord  Cornwallis,  traversing  the  upper  country, 
where  the  streams  are  fordable,  proceeded,  in  the  hope 
that  he  might  gain  upon  the  Americans,  so  as  to  overtake 
them,  in  consequence  of  their  being  obstructed  in  their 
progress  by  the  deep  water  below. 

But  so  active  was  General  Greene,  and  so  fortunate 
in  finding  the  means  of  conveyance,  that  he  crossed  the 
Dan,  in  Virginia,  with  his  whole  army,  artillery  and 
baggage.  So  narrow,  however,  was  his  escape,  that  the 
van  of  Cornwallis's  army  arrived,  in  time  to  witness  the 
ferrying  over  of  his  rear. 

Mortified  as  Lord  Cornwallis  was,  by  being  thus  dis- 
jrppointed  of  the  fruits  of  his  toilsome  march,  he  consoled 
himself  by  the  reflection  that  the  American  army  being 
thus  dri  ven  out  of  North  Carolina,  he  was  master  of  that 
state,  and  was  in  a  condition  to  recruit  his  forces  by  the 
accession  of  the  loyalists,  with  whom  he  had  been  led  to 
believe  that  it  abounded.  He,  therefore,  summoned  all 
true  subjects  of  his  majesty  to  repair  to  the  royal  stand- 
ard, which  he  had  erected  at  Hillsborough.  This  experi- 
ment had  little  success.    The  friends  of  the  British 

f;overnment  were  in  general  timid,  and  diffident  of  h;s 
ordship's  power  ultimately  to  protect  them.  Then 
terrors  were  confirmed,  when  they  learned  that  the  inde- 

Give  an  account  of  Morgan's  retreat  and  Cornwallis's  pursuit.— 
Where  did  Greene  unite  his  forces  with  those  of  Morgan  7— Who  was 
pursuing  him  7 — By  what  route?— Where  did  Greene  have  a  narrow 
escape  1 — How  did  Cornwallis  console  himself  .'—Whom  did  he  invite 
to  jom  his  standard  I—  What  deterred  them  from  doing  so  1 


BATTLE  AT  GUILDFORD  COURT-HOUSE.  215 


£iti  gable  Greene  had  recrossed  the  Dan,  and  had  cut  off 
.  body  of  tories  who  were  on  their  march  to  join  tha 
roval  forces,  and  that  he  had  compelled  Tarleton  to  retreat 
T'om  the  frontier  of  the  province  to  Hillsborough.  For 
seven  days,  the  American  commander  manoeuvred  within 
ten  miles  of  the  British  camp ;  and  at  the  end  of  that 
time,  having  received  reinforcements  from  Virginia,  he 
resolved  to  give  Lord  Cornwallis  battle. 

The  engagement  took  place  on  the  15th  of  March, 
near  Guildford  Court-house.  The  American  army  con 
sisted  of  4400  men,  of  which,  more  than  one-half  were 
militia;  and  the  British  of  2400  veterans ;  after  a  brisk 
cannonade  in  front  the  militia  in  advance  were  thrown 
into  some  confusion  by  the  rash  folly  of  a  colonel,  who, 
on  the  advance  of  the  enemy,  called  out  to  an  officer,  at 
some  distance,  that  'he  would  be  surrounded.'  This 
alarm  caused  the  North  Carolina  militia  to  fly.  The 
Virginia  militia,  and  the  continental  troops,  maintained 
*he  conflict  spiritedly  for  an  hour  and  a  half :  but  the 
discipline  of  the  veteran  British  troops  at  length  prevailed, 
and  the  Americans  were  obliged  to  retire  ;  but  only  to  the 
disWnce  of  three  miles. 

All  the  advantages  of  victory  were  on  the  side  of  the 
Americans,  for  although  Lord  Cornwallis  kept  the  field, 
he  had  suffered  such  loss  in  the  action,  that  he  was  unable 
to  act  on  the  offensive  directly  after,  and  was  soon  com- 
pelled to  inarch  towards  Wilmington,  leaving  his  sick  and 
wounded  behind  him.  On  this  retreat  he  was  pursued 
by  General  Greene  as  far  as  Deep  river. 

At  Wilmington,  Lord  Cornwallis  made  a  halt  for  three 
days,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  his  troops  some  rest ;  and 
at  the  end  oi  that  time,  resolving  to  carry  the  war  into 
Virginia,  he  marched  to  Petersburg,  an  inland  town  of 
that  state,  situated  on  James  river.  Hither  it  was  expected 
that  he  would  have  been  followed  by  the  Americans;  but 
Greene,  being  aware  that  his  lordship  had  by  this  move- 
ment approached  nearer  to  the  American  main  army,  and 
confident  that  his  movements  would  be  closely  watched  by 
ihe  Virginia  militia,  after  mature  consideration  adopted 
ihe  Dold  measure  of  again  penetrating  into  South  Carolina. 

What  success  of  General  Greene  alarmed  them  ?— How  long  did  he 
•nanoeuvre  near  the  British  camp  .'—What  induced  him  to  give  battle  1 
Where  and  when  did  the  engagement  take  place  1— Describe  it.— What 
wan  the  result  ?— Who  had  the  advantages  of  victory  ?— What  is  said  af 
Cornwallis  J— Wha;  induced  Greene  to  penetrate  again  into  South 
n^ro'ina? 


216 


CAPTURE  OF  FORT  WATSON. 


That  state  was  in  the  military  occupation  of  the 
British,  who  were,  indeed,  harassed  by  the  partisan 
troops  of  Marion  and  Sumter,  but  were  in  such  apparent 
strength,  that  there  was  reason  to  fear  that  the  republicans, 
if  not  aided  by  further  support,  would  abandon  the  cause 
of  their  country  in  despair.  The  British  had  formed 
chains  of  posts,  which,  extending  from  the  sea  to  the 
western  extremity  of  the  state,  maintained  a  mutual  com- 
munication by  strong  patrols  of  bodies  of  horse. 

The  first  of  these  lines  of  defence  was  established  on 
the  Wateree,  on  the  banks  of  which  river,  the  British 
occupied  the  well  fortified  town  of  Camden,  and  Fort 
Watson,  situated  between  that  place  and  Charleston. 
The  attack  of  the  fort,  Greene  entrusted  to  Marion,  who 
soon  compelled  its  garrison  to  surrender  on  capitulation. 

In  encountering  Lord  Rawdon,  near  Camden,  Greene 
was  not  so  fortunate.  In  consequence  of  the  unsteadi- 
ness of  a  few  of  his  troops,  he  was  defeated,  but  moved 
off  the  ground  in  such  good  order,  that  he  saved  hi? 
artillery,  and  though  wounded,  he  took  up  a  position,  a. 
the  distance  of  about  five  miles  from  Camden,  from 
which  he  sent  out  parties  to  intercept  the  supplies,  of 
which  he  was  apprised  that  his  antagonist  was  in  the 
utmost  need. 

In  consequence  of  the  vigilance  of  Greene  in  cutting 
off  his  resources  and  of  the  loss  of  Fort  Watson,  which 
had  been  the  link  of  his  communication  with  Charleston, 
Lord  Rawdon,  after  having  in  vain  endeavoured  to  bring 
on  a  second  general  engagement  with  the  Americans,  was 
reduced  to  the  necessity  of  destroying  a  part  of  his  bag- 
gage, and  retreating  to  the  south  side  of  the  river  Santee. 
This  retrograde  movement  encouraged  the  friends  of 
congress  to  resume  their  arms,  and  hasten  to  reinforce  the 
corps  of  Marion,  who  speedily  made  himself  master  of 
the  British  posts  on  the  Congaree,  the  garrisons  of  which 
were  in  general  made  prisoners,  whilst  those  who  escaped 
that  fate  by  a  timely  evacuation  of  their  positions,  made 
good  their  retreat  to  Charleston. 

Savannah  river  now  presented  the  last  line  of  defence 
held  by  the  British,  who  there  possessed  the  town  of 
Augusta,  and  the  post  of  Ninety-Six.  The  former  of 
those  places  was  attacked  by  Colonel  Lee,  and  after  a 

W  nat  was  the  condition  of  that  state  ?— How  wis  it  defended  ?— 
Who  took  Fort  Watson  7— What  was  the  result  of  Greene's  encounter 
with  Lord  Rawdon  1— How  did  Greene  afterwards  proceed  7 — To  what 
measure  did  he  compel  Lord  Rawdon  i-  What  was  effected  by  Maiica  * 


SIEGE  OF  NINETY-SIX. 


217 


very  obstinate  defence  on  the  part  of  the  commander. 
Colonel  Brown,  it  surrendered  on  honourable  terms. 

The  important  post  of  Ninety-Six,  commanded  by 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Cruger,  was  strongly  fortified  arui 
defended  by  500  men.  On  reconnoitering  the  place* 
General  Greene,  whose  army  was  not  much  more  nume- 
rous than  the  garrison,  determined  to  besiege  it  in  form. 
He  accordingly  broke  ground  on  the  25th  of  May,  ami 
pushed  his  works  with  such  vigour,  that  he  had  approach- 
ed within  six  yards  of  the  ditch,  and  had  erected  a  mound 
SO  feet  high,  from  which  his  riflemen  poured  their  shot 
with  fatal  aim  upon  the  opposite  parapet  of  the  enemy, 
who  were  hourly  expected  to  beat  a  parley. 

But  this  bright  prospect  of  success  was  at  once  over- 
clouded by  the  arrival  of  intelligence  that  Lord  Rawdon. 
having  received  reinforcements  from  Ireland,  was  hasten- 
ing to  the  relief  of  his  countrymen  at  the  head  of  -2000' 
men.  In  this  extremity  Greene  made  a  desperate  effort 
to  carry  the  place  by  assault,  but  was  repulsed,  and 
evacuating  the  works  which  he  had  constructed  with  so 
much  labour,  he  retreated  to  the  northward,  across  the 
pallida,  whence  he  was  followed  by  Lord  Rawdon  be- 
yond the  Ennoree 

The  feelings  of  the  American  commander  on  seeing 
the  fruit  of  his  toils  thus  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  torn 
from  his  grasp,  must  have  been  of  a  most  agonising  na- 
ture But  Greene  v&s  gifted  with  an  elasticity  of  spirit 
which  prevented  him  from  yielding  to  the  pressure  of  mis- 
fortune, and  his  opponents  seldom  found  him  more  danger- 
ous than  immediately  after  suffering  a  defeat.  On  the 
present  occasion,  when  some  of  his  counsellors  advised  him 
to  retreat  to  Virginia,  he  firmly  replied,  *  I  will  recovei 
South  Carolina,  or  die  in  the  attempt.' 

On  maturely  deliberating  on  the  object  of  the  campaign, 
emd  the  relative  situation  of  himself  and  the  enemy,  he 
was  well  aware  that  though  Lord  Rawdon  was  superior 
lo  him  in  the  number  as  well  as  the  discipline  of  his 
troops,  yet  if  his«lordship  kept  his  army  concentrated,  hfc 
could  afford  no  encouragement,  or  even  protection  to  the 
royalists,  and  that  if  it  were  divided,  it  might  be  beaten 
in  detail.  As  he  expected,  the  British  commander, 
finding  he  could  not  bring  him  to  an  engagement,  took  the 

Who  took  Augusta  from  the  British  1— Describe  Greene's  operations 
fci  Ninety-Six.— What  obliged  him  to  raise  the  siege  '.'—Whither  was  h* 
•bligeJ  to  retreat  1 — What  is  said  of  Greene's  feelings  and  character! 
19 


21b 


BATTLE  OF  BUT  AW  SPRINGS. 


•  latte*- course,  and  withdrawing  a  detachment  from  Ninety 
Six,  re-established  himself  on  the  line  of  the  Congaree. 

Within  two  days,  however,  after  his  arrival  at  the 
banks  of  that  river,  he  was  astonished  to  find  his  inde- 
fatigable enemy  in  his  front,  with  numbers  so  recruited, 
that  he  thought  it  prudent  to  decline  the  battle  which  was? 
offered  him,  and  retreated  to  Orangeburgh,  where  he  was 
joined  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Cruger,who,  in  the  present 
circumstances,  had  thought  it  prudent  to  evacuate  his 
post  at  Ninety-Six.  On  the  junction  of  the  forces  of 
these  two  commanders,  Greene  retired  to  the  heights 
above  Santee,  whence  he  sent  his  active  coadjutors, 
Marion  and  Sumter,  with  strong  scouting  parties,  to  in- 
tercept the  communication  between  Orangeburgh  and 
Charleston. 

As  the  last  effort  to  maintain  their  influence  in  the  cen- 
tre of  the  state,  the  British  took  post  in  force,  ney  the 
confluence  of  the  Wateree  and  Congaree  ;  but  on  the 
approach  of  Greene,  they  retreated  for  the  space  of  40 
miles,  and  waited  his  threatened  attack  at  the  Eutaw 
Springs.  Greene  advanced  with  2000  men,  to  attack 
them.  The  action  was  severe,  and  the  Americans,  both 
continental  troops  and  militia,  displayed  the  greatest 


way,  and  fled  on  all  sides.  Their  loss,  inclusive  of 
prisoners,  was  1100  men;  that  of  the  Americans  was 
above  500,  of  which  number  60  were  officers.  After 
this  signal  defeat,  the  British  were  glad  to  abandon  the 
interior  of  South  Carolina  to  the  victorious  patriots,  and 
take  shelter  in  Charleston. 

Of  all  the  incidents  of  the  American  revolutionary  war, 
the  most  brilliant  is  this  campaign  of  General  Greene-. 
At  the  head  of  a  beaten  army,  undisciplined  and  badly 
equipped,  he  entered  the  state  of  South  Carolina,  which 
was  occupied,  from  its  eastern  to  its  western  extremity, 
by  an  enemy  much  superior  to  him  in  numbers,  in  ap- 
pointments, and  in  military  experience.  But  by  his 
genius,  his  courage,  and  his  pereeveraijce,  he  broke  then- 
lines  of  operation,  drove  them  from  post  to  post,  and 

What  was  the  alternative  of  Lord  Rawdon  ?— What  course  din  rw 
take  1 — What  astonished  him  after  his  arrival  at  the  Congaree  1— Whi 
ther  did  he  retreat? — Who  reinforced  him  1 — Whither  did  Green  then 
reiire  ?— Where  ilid  the  British  finally  concentrate  and  await  Greene's 
attack  1— Describe  the  battle  of  Eutaw  Springs. — Whither  were  tha 
British  finally  driven  1 — What  is  said  of  Greene's  campaign  in 
south  ?— What  had  he  accomplished  ) 


intrepidity.    The  British  were 


CORNWAXLIS  IN  VIRGINIA. 


219 


though  defeated  in  the  field,  he  did  not  cease  to  harass 
them  in  detail,  till  he  had  driven  them  within  the  fortifi- 
caiions  of  the  capital. 

Well  did  he  merit  the  gold  medal  and  the  British  stan- 
dard bestowed  on  him  by  a  vote  of  congress  on  this  oc- 
casion. By  hi*  successes  he  revived  the  drooping  spirits 
of  the  friends  of  independence  in  the  southern  states,  and 
prepared  the  way  for  the  final  victories  which  awaited  the 
arms  of  his  country  in  Virginia-  and  which  led  to  the 
happy  termination  of  the  war. 

(Whilst  the  American  commander  was  enjoying  the 
honours  bestowed  upon  him  by  his  grateful  countrymen, 
as  the  just  meed  of  his  valour  and  skill  in  arms,  Lord 
pawdon,  soon  after  his  return  to  Charleston,  brought 
odium  on  the  British  cause  by  an  example  of  severity,  in 
sacrificing  the  life  of  Colonel  Hayne,  who  having  taken 
the  oath  of  allegiance  to  Great  Britain,  under  a  promise 
not  to  be  called  into  active  service,  had  taken  up  arms  on 
the  American  side  on  the  forfeiture  of  that  promise. 

It  has  already  been  related,  that  after  the  battle  of 
Guildford,  Lord  Comwallis  marched  to  Petersburg,  in 
Virginia.  His  lordship  did  not  take  this  step  without 
hesitation.  He  well  knew  the  enterprising  character  of 
his  opponent,  and  was  aware  of  the  probability  of  his  mak- 
ing an  incursion  into  South  Carolina.  He  flattered  him- 
self, however,  that  the  forces  which  he  had  left  in  that 
state,  under  the  command  of  Lord  Rawdon,  would  suffice 
to  keep  the  Americans  in  check.  In  this  idea  he  was 
confirmed  by  the  result  of  the  battle  of  Camden,  and  by 
the  receipt  of  intelligence  that  three  British  regiments, 
which  had  sailed  from  Cork,  might  be  expected  speedily 
to  arrive  at  Charleston. 

No  longer  anxious  therefore,  for  the  fate  of  South  Caro- 
lina, he  determined  to  march  forwards,  in  the  confident 
hope  of  increasing  his  military  renown  by  the  conquest 
at 'Virginia.  He  accordingly  advanced  with  rapidity  from 
Petersburg  to  Manchester,  on  James  river,  with  a  view 
of  crossing  over  from  that  place  to  Richmond,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  seizing  a  large  quantity  of  stores  and  provisions, 
which  had  been  deposited  there  by  the  Americans.  But 
on  his  arrival  at  Manchester,  he  had  the  mortification  to 
find  that,  on  the  day  before,  this  depot  had  been  removed 

What  is  said  of  Lord  R.awdon  ?— Whitner  had  Comwallis  marched  1 — 
Why  did  he  not.  pursue  Greene  ? — What  did  he  expect  to  accomplish  1 
— Whither  did  he  march  ?— For  what  purpose? 


020  CORNWALL!  S  OCCUPIES  YORKTOWN. 


by  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette,  who,  at  the  command  of  cort 
gress,  had  hastened  from  the  head  of  the  Elk  to  oppose  him. 

Having  crossed  James  river  at  Westow,  his  lordship 
marched  through  Hanover  county  to  the  South  Anna 
river,  followed  at  a  guarded  distance  by  the  marquia, 
who,  in  this  critical  contingency,  finding  his  forces  infe- 
rior to  those  of  the  enemy,  wisely  restrained  the  vivacity 
which  is  the  usual  characteristic  of  his  age  and  country. 
But  having  effected  a  junction  with  General  Wayne, 
which  brought  his  numbers  nearly  to  an  equality  wiib 
those  of  the  British,  and  having  once  more,  by  a  skilful 
manoeuvre,  saved  his  stores,  which  had  been  removed  tc 
Albemarle  old  Court-house,  he  displayed  so  bold  a  fronfc, 
that  the  British  commander  fell  back  to  Richmond,  and 
thence  to  Williamsburgh. 

On  his  arrival  at  the  latter  place,  Lord  Cornwallrs 
received  despatches  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  requiring 
him  'o  send  instantly  from  his  army  a  detachment  to  the 
relief  of  New  York,  which  was  threatened  with  a  com- 
bined attack  by  the  French  and  the  Americans.  The 
consequent  diminution  of  his  force  induced  his  lordship 
to  cross  James  river,  and  to  march  in  the  direction  of 
Portsmouth.  Before,  however,  the  reinforcements  destined 
for  New  York  had  sailed,  he  received  counter  orders  and 
instructions  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  in  pursuance  of 
which  he  conveyed  his  army,  amounting  to  7000  men, 
to  Yorktown,  which  place  he  proceeded  to  fortify  with 
the  utmost  skill  and  industry. 

The  object  of  Lord  Cornwallis  in  thus  posting  himself 
at  Yorktown,  was  to  co-operate  in  the  subjugation  of  Vir- 
ginia with  a  fleet  which  he  was  led  to  expect  would  about 
uiis  time  proceed  from  the  West  Indies  to  the  Chesa* 
peake.  Whilst  his  lordship  was  anxiously  looking  for 
the  British  pennants,  he  had  the  mortification,  on  the  30th 
of  August,  to  see  the  Count  de  Grasse  sailing  up  the  bay 
with  28  sail  of  the  line,  three  of  which,  accompanied  by 
a  proper  number  of  frigates,  were  immediately  despatched 
to  block  up  York  river. 

The  French  vessels  had  no  sooner  anchored,  than  they 
tended  with  a  force  of  3200  men,  who,  under  the  corrv 

Who  disappointed  liim,  and  in  what  manner  ?— Whither  did  he  then 
march  ?— Who  fallowed  him?— What  compelled  Cornwallis  to  retreat, 
in  his  turn  ? — Wnat  orders  did  he  receive  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton?— 
Whithardid  he  proceed  when  these  orders  were  countermanded  ?— What 
was  his  object?— Whom  did  he  expect  to  assist  him  ?— Who  sailed  up 
the  river  Augusi  20th  ?— What  force  did  the  French  land  ? 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  SIEGE  OF  NEW  YORK.  221 


nand  of  the  Marquis  of  St.  Simon,  effected  a  junction 
with  the  army  of  La  Fayette,  and  took  post  at  Williams- 
burgh.    Soon  after  this  operation,  the  hopes  of  the  British 


si"  Admiral  Graves,  with  20  sail  of  the  line,  a  force  which 
seemed  to  be  competent  to  extricate  Lord  Cornwallis 
from  his  difficult  position.  These  hopes,  however,  proved 
delusive. 

On  the  7th  of  September,  M.  de  Grasse  encountered 
the  British  fleet,  and  a  distant  fight  took  place,  in  which 
the  French  seemed  to  rely  more  on  their  manoeuvring 
than  on  their  valour.  The  reason  of  this  was  soon  appa- 
rent. In  the  course  of  the  night  that  followed  the  action, 
a  squadron  of  8  line  of  battle  ships,  safely  passed  the 
British,  and  joined  De  Grasse,  in  consequence  of  which 
accession  of  strength  to  his  antagonist,  Admiral  Graves 
thought  it  prudent  to  quit  that  part  of  the  coast,  and  retire 
to  New  York.  This  impediment  to  their  operations  hav- 
ing been  removed,  the  Americans  and  French  directed 
the  whole  of  their  united  efforts  to  the  capture  of  York- 
town. 

This  had  not,  however,  been  the  original  design  of 
General  Washington  at  the  commencement  of  the  cam- 
paign. Early  in  the  spring,  he  had  agreed  with  Count 
Kochambeau  to  lay  siege  to  New  York,  in  concert  with 
a  French  fleet  which  was  expected  to  reach  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Staten  Island  in  the  month  of  August.  He 
had  accordingly  issued  orders  for  considerable  reinforce- 
ments, especially  of  militia,  to  join  his  army  in  proper 
time  to  commence  the  projected  operations. 

The  French  troops  under  Kochambeau  having  arrived 
punctually  at  his  encampment  near  Peekskill,  General 
Washington  advanced  to  King's  Bridge,  and  hemmed  in 
the  British  on  York  Island.  Every  preparation  seemed 
now  to  be  in  forwardness  for  the  commencement  of  the 
siege;  but  the  militia  came  in  tardily.  The  adjacent 
states  were  dilatory  in  sending  in  their  quotas  of  troops ; 
and  whilst  he  was  impatiently  awaiting  their  arrival 
Washington  had  the  mortification  to  receive  intelligence 
that  Clinton  had  received  a  reinforcement  of  3000  Germans. 

Who  attempted  to  relieve  the  English  ? — What  naval  operations  pre- 
vented  this'!— What  were  the  Americans  and  French  then  enabled  to 
do?— What  had  Washington  originally  intended  ?— Who  was  to  assisv 
him?— What  progress  was  made  towards  beeinuir.2  the  siege  of  New 
York  ?— What  hindered  Washington's  operations  ?—  What  reihforcemem 
did  Clinton  receive ! 


were  revived  by  the 


off  the  capes  of  Virginia, 


19* 


222 


WASHINGTON  MARCHES  SOUTH. 


Whilst  his  mind  was  agitated  by  this  disappointment, 
and  chagrined  by  that  want  of  zeal  on  the  part  of  the 
middle  states  which  he  apprehended  could  not  but  bring 
discredit  on  his  country  in  the  estimation  of  his  allies,  he 
was  relieved  from  his  distresses  by  the  news  of  the  suc- 
cess of  Greene  in  driving  Lord  Corn wallis  into  Yorktown ; 
and  at  the  same  time  learning  that  the  destination  of 
Count  de  Grasse  was  the  Chesapeake,  and  not  Staten 
Island,  he  resolved  to  transfer  his  operations  to  the  stats 
of  Virginia.  Still,  however,  he  kept  up  an  appearance 
of  persevering  in  his  original  intention  of  making  an  attack 
upon  New  York,  and  in  this  feint  he  was  aided  by  the 
circumstance,  that  when  this  was  in  reality  his  design,  a 
letter  in  which  he  detailed  his  plans  for  its  prosecution, 
had  been  intercepted  and  read  by  Sir  Henry  Clinton. 

When,  therefore,  in  the  latter  end  of  August,  he  broke 
up  his  encampment  at  Peekskill,  and  directed  his  march 
to  the  south,  the  British  commander,  imagining  that  this 
movement  was  only  a  stratagem  calculated  to  throw  him 
off  his  guard,  and  that  the  Americans  and  French  would 
speedily  return  to  take  advantage  of  his  expected  negli- 
gence, remained  in  his  quarters,  and  redoubled  his  exer- 
tions to  strengthen  his  position.  In  consequence  of  this 
error  he  lost  the  opportunity  of  impeding  the  march  of  the 
allied  army,  and  of  availing  himself  of  the  occasions 
which  might  have  presented  themselves  of  bringing  it  to 
action  before  it  could  effect  a  junction  with  the  troops 
already  assembled  in  the  vicinity  of  Yorktown. 

As  soon,  however,  as  Sir  Henry  Clinton  was  convinced 
of  General  Washington's  intention  of  proceeding  to  the 
southward,  with  a  view  of  bringing  him  back,  he  em- 
ployed Arnold,  with  a  sufficient  naval  and  military  force, 
on  an  expedition  against  New  London.  Arnold  passed 
from  Long  Island,  and  on  the  forenoon  of  the  6th  of  Sep- 
tember landed  his  troops  on  both  sides  of  the  harbour; 
those  on  the  New  London  side  being  under  his  own 
immediate  orders,  and  those  on  the  Groton  side  under 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Eyre. 

As  the  works  at  New  London  were  very  imperfect,  no 
vigorous  resistance  was  there  made,  and  the  place  was 
taken  possession  of  with  little  loss.  But  Fort  Griswold, 
on  the  Groton  side,  was  in  a  more  finished  state,  and  the 

How  was  Washington  relieved  from  his  dist  ress  %— What  did  he  resolve 
c  do  ?— How  was  Clinton  deceived  What  was  the  consequence? — 
How  did  Clinton  endeavour  to  bring  Washington  back  1— Describe 
Arnold's  operations  in  New  London. 


CAPTURE  OF  FORT  GRISWOLD. 


223 


sm?U  garrison  made  a  most  spirited  resistance.  It  was 
finally  carried  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet ;  when,  though 
opposition  had  ceased,  a  most  cruel  and  murderous  car- 
nage ensued.  A  British  officer  inquired  who  commanded 
the  fort.  Colonel  Ledyard  answered,  '  I  did,  but  you  do 
now,'  at  the  same  time  surrendering  his  sword.  ThB 
officer  seized  it,  and  instantly  plunged  it  in  the  bosom  of 
the  brave  patriot.  His  troops  were  not  backward  in  fol- 
lowing this  atrocious  example.  Of  the  160  men  composing 
the  garrison,  but  40  were  spared.  The  loss  of  the  British 
was  considerable.  The  town  of  New  London  and  a  large 
amount  of  valuable  property  were  then  destroyed.  After 
this  characteristic  proceeding,  the  traitor  Arnold  returned 
with  his  troops  to  New  York. 

This  predatory  excursion  had  no  effect  in  diverting 
General  Washington  from  his  purpose,  nor  in  retarding  his 
progress  southward.  He  marched  on  without  molestation 
and  reached  Williamsburgh  on  the  14th  of  September, 
and  immediately  on  his  arrival,  with  General  Knox,  Count 
Rochambeau,  and  other  officers,  visited  the  Count  de 
Grasse  on  board  his  flag  ship,  the  Ville  de  Paris,  and 
settled  with  him  the  plan  of  their  future  operations. 

In  pursuance  of  this  arrangement,  the  combined  forces, 
to  the  amount  of  12,000  men,  assembled  at  Williams- 
burgh,  on  the  25th  of  September ;  and  on  the  30th  of  the 
same  month  marched  forward  to  invest  Yorktown,  whilst 
the  French  fleet,  moving  to  the  mouth  of  York  river,  cut 
off  Lord  Cornwallis  from  any  communication  with  a 
friendly  force  by  water. 

His  lordship's  garrison  amounted  to  7000  men,  and  the 
lace  was  strongly  fortified.  On  the  right  it  was  secured 
y  a  marshy  ravine,  extending  to  such  a  distance  along 
the  front  of  the  defences  as  to  leave  them  accessible  only 
to  the  extent  of  about  1500  yards.  This  space  was  de- 
fended by  stTong  lines,  beyond  which,  on  the  extreme 
eft,  were  advanced  two  redoubts,  which  enfiladed  their 
approach  to  Gloucester  Point,  on  the  other  side  of  York 
river,  the  channel  of  which  is  here  narrowed  to  the  breadth 
of  a  mile,  which  post  was  also  sufficiently  garrisoned- 
^lnd  strongly  fortified.  Thus  secured  in  his  position,  Lord 
Cornwallis  beheld  the  approach  of  the  enemy  with  firm- 
ness, especially  as  he  had  received  despatches  from  Sh 

What  took  place  at  Groton  ?— Whither  did  Arnold  retire  ?— Did  Wash- 
ington return  1— Give  an  account  of  his  proceedings.— How  did  the  allied 
forces  preoareuo  invest  Yorktown  ?  -How  was  it  fortified  and  grarrisoned1 


SIEGE  OF  VORKTOWN. 


Henry  Clinton,  announcing  his  intention  of  sending  5000 
men  in  a  flett  of  23  ships  of  the  line,  to  his  relief. 

The  allied  forces  on  their  arrival  from  Williamsbumh 
immediately  commenced  the  investiture  both  of  York- 
-own  and  Gloucester  Point;  and  on  the  10th  of  October, 
they  opened  their  batteries  with  such  effect,  that  their 
shells,  flying  over  the  town,  reached  the  shipping  in  the 
harbour,  and  set  fire  to  the  Charon  frigate,  and  to  a 
transport.  On  that  day,  too,  Lord  Cornwallis  received 
a  communication  from  !Sir  Henry  Clinton,  conveying  to 
him  the  unwelcome  intelligence  that  he  doubted  whether 
it  WvAild  be  in  his  power  to  send  him  the  aid  which  he 
had  promised. 

On  the  following  morning  the  allied  army  commenced 
their  second  parallel,  and  finding  themselves  in  this 
advanced  position,  severely  annoyed  by  the  two  redoubts 
which  have  been  mentioned  above,  they  resolved  to  storm 
them.  In  order  to  render  available  the  spirit  of  emula- 
tion which  existed  between  the  troops  of  the  allied 
nations,  and  to  avoid  any  causes  of  jealousy  to  eitheF, 
the  attack  of  the  one  was  committed  to  the  French,  and 
that  of  the  other  to  the  Americans.  The  latter  were  com- 
manded by  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette,  and  the  former  by 
the  Baron  Viominel.  * 

On  the  evening  of  the  14th,  as  soon  as  it  was  dark, 
the  parties  marched  to  the  assault  with  unloaded  arms. 
The  redoubt  which  the  Americans  attacked  was  defended 
by  a  major,  some  inferior  officers,  and  45  privates.  The 
assailants  advanced  with  such  rapidity,  without  returning 
a  shot  to  the  heavy  fire  with  wrhich  they  were  received, 
that  in  a  few  minutes  they  were  in  possession  of  the 
work,  having  had  eight  men  killed  and  28  wounded  in 
ihe  attack.  Eight  British  privates  were  killed,  the  major, 
some  other  officers,  and  17  privates  were  made  prisoners, 
and  the  rest  escaped.  Although  the  Americans  were 
highly  exasperated  by  the  recent  massacre  of  their 
countrymen  in  Fort  Griswold  by  Arnold's  detachment, 
vet  not  a  man  of  the  British  was  injured  after  resistance 
had  ceased.  Retaliation  had  been  talked  of,  but  was  no/ 
exercised. 

The  French  party  advanced  with  equal  courage  and 

What  relief  did  Cornwallis  expect  1— How  was  the  siege  commenced  ? 
—What  intelligence  did  Cornwallis  receive  from  Clinto"h  ? — What  waJ 
uoae  on  the  morning  of  October  11th  f — What  were  the  allies  obliged 
to  stone  Describe  the  taking  of  the  first  redoubt — How  did  iia 
Americans  show  their  clemency  } 


DISTRESS  OF  THE  GARRISON. 


225 


La  Fayette  stormm;  the  Redoubt  at  Yorktowo. 


rapidity,  and  were  successful ;  hut  as  the  fortification 
which  they  attacked  was  occupied  by  a  greater  force,  the 
defence  was  more  vigorous,  and  the  loss  of  the  assailants 
more  severe.  There  were  120  men  in  the  redoubt,  of 
whom  18  were  killed  and  42  taken  prisoners;  the  rest 
made  their  escape.  The  French  lost  nearly  100  men 
killed  or  wounded.  During  the  night  these  two  re- 
doubts were  included  in  the  second  parallel ;  and  in  the 
course  of  the  next  day,  some  howitzers  were  placed  on 
them,  which  in  the  afternoon  opened  on  the  besieged. 

On  the  lGth  of  October,  a  sally  was  made  from  the 
garrison,  but  with  indifferent  success;  and  Lord  Corn- 
wallis  was  now  convinced  that  he  could  only  avoid 
surrender  by  effecting  his  escape  by  Gloucester  Point. 
Seeing  himself,  therefore,  reduced  to  the  necessity  of 
trying  this  desperate  expedient,  he  prepared  as  many 
boats  as  he  could  procure,  and  on  the  night  of  the  lGtt 
of  October  attempted  to  convey  his  army  over  York  river 
to  the  opposite  promontory.  13 ut  the  elements  were 
adverse  to  his  operations.  The  first  division  of  his  troops 
was  disembarked  in  safety;  but  when  the  second  was  on 
its  passage,  a  storm  of  wind  and  rain  arose,  and  drove  it 
down  the  river. 

Though  this  second  embarkation  worked  its  way  back 
to  Yorktown  on  the  morning  of  the  17th,  Lord  Cornwal- 
lis  was  convinced,  however  unwillingly,  that  protracted 

Describe  the  taking  of  the  second  redoubt.— What  took  place  on  the 
16th  of  October?— What  in  the  succeeding  night  1— On  the  I7th1— What 
i    was  now  the  situation  of  Lord  Cornwall^  1 


226 


EFFECTS  OF  CORNWALLIS's  SURRENDER. 


resistance  was  vain.  No  aid  appeared  from  New  York— 
his  works  were  rained — the  fire  from  the  besiegers'  bat- 
teries swept  the  town ;  and  sickness  had  diminished  the 
effective  force  of  the  garrison.  In  these  circumstances, 
nothing  remained  for  him  but  to  negotiate  terms  of  ca- 
pitulation. 

He  accordingly  sent  a  flag  of  truce,  and  having  agreed 
o  give  up  his  troops  as  prisoners  of  war  to  congress,  and 
the  naval  force  to  France,  he  on  the  19th  of  October, 
marched  out  of  his  lines  with  folded  colours;  and  pro- 
ceeding to  a  field  at  a  short  distance  from  the  town,  he 
surrendered  to  General  Lincoln,  with  the  same  formalities 
which  had  been  prescribed  to  that  officer  at  Charleston, 
eighteen  months  before. 

Had  Lord  Cornwallis  been  able  to  hold  out  five  days 
longer  than  he  did,  he  might  possibly  have  been  relieved ; 
for  on  the  24th  of  October  a  British  fleef,  conveying  an 
army  of  7000  men,  arrived  off  the  Chesapeake ;  but 
finding  that  his  lordship  had  already  surrendered,  this 
armament  returned  to  New  York  and  Sandy  Hook. 

It  was  with  reason  that  congress  passed  a  vote  of  thanks 
to  the  captors  of  Yorktown,  and  that  they  went  in  pro- 
cession on  the  24th  of  October,  to  celebrate  the  triumph 
of  their  arms,  by  expressing  in  the  solemnities  of  a 
religious  service,  their  gratitude  to  almighty  God  for  this 
signal  success.  The  surrender  of  Lord  Cornwallis  was 
the  virtual  termination  of  the  war.  m 

From  this  time  forward,  to  the  signature  of  the  treaty 
of  peace,  the  British  were  cooped  up  in  New  York, 
Charleston,  and  Savannah.  From  these  posts  they  now 
and  then,  indeed,  made  excursions  for  the  purpose  of  fora- 
ging and  plunder ;  but  being  utterly  unable  to  appear  in 
force  in  the  interior  of  the  country,  they  found  themselves 
incompetent  to  carry  on  any  operations  calculated  to  pro- 
mote the  main  object  of  the  war — the  subjugation  of 
the  United  States.  Perseverance,  however,  still  seemed 
a  virtue  to  the  British  cabinet.  Immediately  after  the 
arrival  of  intelligence  of  the  capture  by  the  Americans 


speech  to  parliament,  '  that  he  should  not  answer  the 
trust  committed  to  the  sovereign  of  a  free  people,  if  lie 
consented  to  sacrifice,  either  to  his  own  desire  of  peace 

What  was  he  r.ompelled  to  do  ? — What  were  the  terms  of  the  surren- 
der V- What  is  fiaid  of  Cornwallis  ?— Of  conaress  ?— Of  the  surrender  ui 
Cornwallis  \—  How  were  the  British  situated  after  the  surrender  oi 
Cornwallis  ?— What  was  declared  by  George  III ! 


of  a  second 


declared,  in  a 


APPROACH  OF  PEACE. 


22" 


Surrenderor  Comwallis. 


or  to  their  temporary  ease  and  relief,  those  essential  rights 
and  permanent  interests,  upon  the  maintenance  and  pre- 
servation of  which  the  future  strength  and  security  of  trie 
country  must  for  ever  depend.' 

When  called  upon  in  the  house  of  commons  for  an 
explanation  of  this  vague  and  assuming  language,  Lord 
North  avowed  that  it  was  the  intention  of  ministers  to 
carry  on  in  North  America  1  a  war  of  posts;'  and  such 
was,  at  that  moment,  the  state  of  the  house,  that,  in 
despite  of  the  eloquence  of  Mr.  Fox,  who  laboured  to 
demonstrate  the  absurdity  of  this  new  plan,  a  majority 
of  218  to  129  concurred  in  an  address,  which  was  an 
echo  of  the  king's  speech. 

But  the  loud  murmurs  of  the  people,  groaning  beneath 
the  weight  of  taxation,  and  indignant  under  a  sense  of 
national  misrule,  at  length  penetrated  the  walls  of  the 
senate-house.  Early  in  the  year  1762,  motion  after  mo- 
tion was  made  in  the  house  of  commons,  expressive  of 
the  general  wish  for  the  termination  of  hostilities  with 
the  United  States.  The  minister  held  out  with  obstinacy, 
though,  on  each  renewal  of  the  debate,  he  saw  his  majo- 
rity diminish;  till  at  length,  on  the  27th  of  February,  on 
a  motion  of  General  Conway,  expressly  directed  against 
the  further  prosecution  of  offonsive  war  on  the  continent 
of  North  America,  he  was  left  in  a  minority  of  nineteen. 

This  victory  was  followed  up  by  an  address  from  the 
iiouse  to  his  majesty,  in  favour  of  peace.     To  this  ad 

What  was  done  in  parliament? — Which  party  at  lencth  prevailed'  - 
What  kiwi  of  address  followed  the  victory  of  the  whigs? 


228 


RETIREMENT  OF  LORD  NORTH. 


dress  so  equivocal  an  answer  was  returned  by  the  crown, 
that  the  friends  of  pacification  deemed  it  necessary  to 
apeak  in  still  plainer  terms ;  and,  on  the  4th  of  March, 
the  house  of  commons  declared,  that  whosoever  should 
advise  his  majesty  to  any  further  prosecution  of  offensive 
war  against  the  colonies  of  North  America,  should  be 
considered  as  a  public  enemy. 

This  was  the  death  blow  of  Lord  North's  administra- 
tion. His  lordship  retired  from  office  early  in  the  month 
of  March,  and  was  succeeded  by  the  Marquis  of  Rock- 
ingham, the  efforts  of  whose  ministry  were  as  much  and 
as  cordially  directed  to  peace  as  those  of  Lord  Shelburne's. 
On  the  death  of  the  marquis,  which  took  place  soon  after 
he  had  assumed  the  reins  of  government,  the  Earl  of 
Shelburne  was  called  on  to  preside  over  his  majesty's* 
councils,  which  under  his  auspices,  were  directed  to  t)te 
great  object  of  pacification. 

To  this  all  the  parties  interested  were  well  inclined.  The 
English  nation  was  weary  of  a  civil  war  in  which  it  Jiad 
experienced  so  many  discomfitures.  The  King  of  France, 
who  had  reluctantly  consented  to  aid  the  infant  republic 
of  North  America,  was  mortified  by  the  destruction  of 
the  fleet  of  De  Grasse,  in  the  West  Indies,  whither  he' 
had  sailed  after  the  fall  of  Yorktown,  and  been  defeated 
by  Rodney.  The  Spaniards  were  disheartened  by  'he 
failure  of  their  efforts  to  repossess  themselves  of  Gibral- 
tar; and  the  Dutch  were  impatient  under  the  suspension 
af  their  commerce. 

Such  being  the  feelings  of  the  belligerents,  the  nego- 
tiations for  a  treaty  of  peace  between  Great  Britain  and 
the  United  States  were  opened  at  Paris,  by  Mr.  Fitzhef- 
bert  and  Mr.  Oswald,  on  the  part  of  the  former  power, 
and  by  John  Adams,  Doctor  Franklin,  John  Jay,  and 
Henry  Laurens,  on  behalf  of  the  latter. 

After  a  tedious  and  intricate  negotiation,  in  which  the 
firmness,  judgment,  and  penetration  of  the  American 
commissioners  were  fully  exercised,  preliminary  articles 
of  peace  were  signed  on  the  30th  of  November,  1782; 
end  news  of  the  conclusion  of  a  general  peace  reached  the 
United  Slates  early  next  April. 

By  this  provisional  treaty  the  independence  of  the 

Whatgdid  the  house  of  commons  declare  ?— When  Jid  Lord  North 
retire  ?^Vhat  was  the  object  of  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham  ?— Of  the 
Earl  of  Shelburne  ?— What  was  the  disposition  of  tve  English?— Tha 
King  of  France?— The  Spaniards  ?— Who  were  appointed  commission 
ess  to  make  a  treaty  ? — When  were  the  preliminary  articles  signed  1 


TREATY  OF  PEACE. 


22S 


thirteen  United  States  was  unreservedly  acknowledged 
by  his  Britannic  majesty,  who,  moreover^conceded  to 
them  an  unlimited  right  of  fishing  on  the  banks  of  New 
foundland,  and  the  river  St.  Lawrence,  and  all  other 
places  where  they  had  been  accustomed  to  fish.  All  that 
,  the  British  plenipotentiaries  could  obtain  for  the  American 
loyalists  was,  a  provision  that  congress  should  earnestly 
commend  to  the  legislatures  of  their  respective  states 
the  most  lenient  consideration  of  their  case,  and  a  reslv- 
Uition  of  their  confiscated  property. 

The  independence  of  the  Linited  States  was  acknow- 
ledged, and  peace  with  Great  Britain  had  been  concluded  ; 
but  the  dangers  of  America  were  not  at  an  end.  She 
had  succeeded  in  repelling  foreign  aggression,  but  was 
threatened  with  ruin  by  internal  dissension. 

In  the  interval  between  the  cessation  of  hostilities  and 
the  disbanding  of  the  troops,  congress  found  itself  in  a 
trying  and  perilous  situation.    The  army  was  in  a  state 
i    of  hijjh  dissatisfaction  and  irritation.    In  October,  178Q, 
a  season  of  danger  and  alarm,  congress  promised  half 
pay  to  the  officers  on  the  conclusion  of  peace.  The 
resolution  to  this  effect  not  having  been  ratified  by  the 
requisite  number  of  states,  was  in  danger  of  remaining  a 
j    dead  letter.    In  the  month  of  December,  1782,  soon  after 
i    going  into  winter  quarters,  the  officers  had  presented  a  me- 
,    morial  and  petition  to  congress,  and  deputed  a  committee  of 
their  number  to  call  its  attention  to  the  subject.    Their  re- 
quest was,  that  all  arrears  due  to  them  might  be  paid,  and 
that,  instead  of  granting  them  half  pay  for  life,  congress 
would  allow  them  five  years  of  full  pay  when  the  army 
Should  be  disbanded. 

The  unwarrantable  delay  of  congress  in  granting  this 
very  reasonable  request  of  those  who  had  shed  their 
blood,  and  spent  their  fortunes  and  the  best  portion  of  their 
lives  in  defending  the  country,  excited  a  serious  commotion 
in  that  part  of  the  army  which  was  stationed  at  New- 
burg,  in  March,  1783,  an  ably  written  address,  appealing 
strongly  to  their  indignant  feelings,  and  recommending 
an  appeal  to  the  fears  of  congress,  was  privately  dis- 
tributed ;  and  at  the  same  time  a  meeting  of  the  officers 
was  proposed,  for  the  purpose  of  considering  the  means 

What  were  the  terms  of  the  treaty  1— What  was  clone  by  the  toriea  1 
—What  source  of  difficulty  remained  1 — What  had  been  done  iu  Octo- 
ber, 1780  7— What  was  done  in  December,  1782  ?— What  was  the  request 
tf  the  officers  ? — What  was  the  consequence  of  congress  delaying  to 
erant  it  \— What  was  done  in  March,  1783  ? 

20 


230 


DISCONTENT  of  the  army. 


of  obtaining  redress.  The  sensation  caused  by  the  in- 
'ustice  of  congress  was  increased  to  an  alarming  degree 
by  this  eloquent  address,  and  it  is  difficult  to  say  what 
might  have  been  the  result  of  the  proposed  meeting,  had 
not  the  commander  in  chief  fortunately  been  on  the  spot. 

Washington  clearly  saw  the  danger,  and  prohibited  the 
meeting ;  but  deeming  it  safer  to  direct  and  weaken  the 
current,  than  immediately  to  oppose  it,  he  appointed  a 
similar  meeting  on  a  subsequent  day.  General  Gates,  as 
the  senior  officer  of  rank,  presided.  General  Washington, 
who  had  been  diligent  in  preparing  the  minds  of  the 
officers  for  the  occasion,  addressed  the  assembly,  strongly 
combated  the  address,  and,  by  his  sound  reasoning  and 
high  influential  character,  succeeded  in  dissipating  the 
storm. 

These  proceedings  of  the  officers  induced  congress  to 
pay  some  regard  to  its  promises,  and  to  grant  their  request 
for  a  commutation  of  half  pay  for  a  sum  equal  to  five 
years'  full  pay.  The  disbanding  of  the  army,  which  was 
still  in  a  state  of  irritation,  from  having  large  arrears  of 
pay,  and  many  of  them  not  money  enough  to  supply  their 
most  pressing  wants,  was  a  dangerous  experiment. 
Other  armies  disbanded  under  such  circumstances  had,^ 
often  formed  themselves  into  companies  of  freebooters, 
and  ravaged  the  country  they  had  previously  defended. 
But  congress  understood  tuc  true  character  of  their 
patriot  army,  and  boldly  ran  the  risk  of  dismissing  it 
unpaid.  No  convulsion  followed.  The  soldiers  quietly 
returned  to  their  homes,  and  resumed  the  arts  of  peace, 
content  with  the  humblest  lot  in  the  land,  which  they  had 
•ust  freed  from  foreign  enemies,  and  placed  among  the 
most  highly  favoured  nations  of  the  earth.  Previous  to 
this  event,  however,  cm  the  19th  of  April,  1783,  the  day 
which  completed  the  eighth  year  of  the  war,  the  cessa- 
tion of  hostilities  with  Great  Britain  was,  by  order  of 
General  Washington,  proclaimed  in  the  American  cam}*. 

The  American  forces  still  remained  at  their  posts, 
awaiting  the  entire  removal  of  the  enemy's  troops  from 
the  country.  On  the  25th  of  November,  the  British 
troops  evacuated  New  York,  and  an  American  detach- 
ment, under  General  Knox,  took  possession  of  the  town. 
General  Washington  and  Governor  Clinton,  accompanied 

What  is  said  of  Washington  ? — What  was  t'ne  tenor  of  his  address  to 
the  officers  ?— What  was  done  by  congress  1 — Was  the  army  disbanded 
without  disturbance  ?— When  was  the  cessation  of  hostilities  pro- 
claimed    W  hen  wa3  New  i'ork  evacuated  by  the  British  1 


RETIREMENT  OF  WASHINGTON.  231 

by  a  number  of  civil  and  military  officers  and  respectable 
citizens,  soon  afterwards  entered  the  city ;  and  the  Ame- 
ricans, after  a  struggle  which  had  lasted  eight  years,  thus 
gained  fall  and  undisputed  possession  of  the  entire  terri- 
tory of  the  United  States. 

General  Washington's  military  career  was  now  about 
to  close  ;  and  on  the  4th  of  December,  1783,  he  met  the 
principal  officers  of  the  army  at  Francis's  tavern,  in  New 
York.  The  officers  assembled  at  noon,  and  their  revered 
and  beloved  commander  soon  entered  the  room.  His 
emotions  were  too  strong  to  be  concealed  ;  filling  a  glass, 
and  addressing  the  officers,  he  said, '  With  a  heart  full 
of  love  and  gratitude,  1  now  take  leave  of  you,  and 
devoutly  wish  that  your  latter  days  may  be  as  prosperous 
and  happy  as  your  former  ones  have  been  honourable.' 
Having  drank,  he  added,  •  I  cannot  come  to  take  each  of 
you  by  the  hand,  but  shall  be  obliged  to  you  if  each  of 
you  will  come  and  take  me  by  the  hand.'  In  the  midsl 
of  profound  silence,  and  with  the  liveliest  sensibility 
and  tenderness,  each  of  the  officers  took  him  by  the  hand  ; 
and  at  the  close  of  the  affecting  ceremony,  they  all  ac- 
companied him  to  Whitehall,  where  a  barge  was  in 
readiness  to  carry  him  across  the  river.  Having  embarked, 
General  Washington  turned  round  to  his  late  companions 
in  arms,  took  on  his  hat,  respectfully  bowed  to  them, 
and  bade  them  a  silent  farewell.  They  returned  the 
compliment,  and  went  back  in  mute  procession  to  the 
place  where  they  had  assembled. 

CongTess  was  then  sitting  at  Annapolis,  in  Maryland, 
and  thither  General  Washington  proceedod,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  resigning  that  power  which  he  had  so  successfully 
exercised.  He  remained  a  few  days  in  Philadelphia,  in 
order  to  settle  his  accounts  with  the  treasury ;  and  on 
the  19th  of  December,  arrived  at  Annapolis. 

At  noon  on  the  23d,  in  presence  of  a  numerous  conv- 

{>any  of  spectators,  he  resigned  his  commission  into  the 
lands  of  congress,  and  afterwards  retired  to  his  mansion 
at  Mount  Vernon. 

Describe  the  s^ene  of  ihe  4th  of  December,  1733.— For  what  purr>we 
did  Washington  proceed  to  Annapolis  1— Whither  did  he  retire  af;«i 
his  resignation  ! 


232 


FINANCIAL  KM  B  ARR  ASSMENT8 


CHAPTER  XXX U. 

FORMATION  OF  THE  FEDERAL  CONSTITUTION, 

It  was  natural  that  the  severe  struggle  of  the  Revolu- 
tion should  be  fullowed  by  a  season  of  comparative 
exhaustion  and  weakness.  This  effect  was  felt  by  the 
people  of  the  United  States  for  a  considerable  period 
after  peace  as  well  as  independence  had  been  secured. 
The  enthusiasm  of  a  popular  contest  terminating  in 
victory,  began  to  subside,  and  the  sacrifices  of  the  Revolu> 
Lion  soon  became  known  and  felt.  The  claims  of  those 
who  had  toiled,  fought  and  suffered  in  the  arduous, 
conflict,  were  strongly  urged,  and  the  government  had 
neither  resources  nor  power  to  satisfy  them. 

The  general  government  had  no  separate  and  exclusive 
fund ;  but  was  under  the  necessity  ot  making  requisition? 
an  the  state  governments  for  all  money  required  for 
national  purposes.  When  called  upon  for  the  funds  to* 
pay  the  arrears  due  to  the  army,  and  the  interest  on  the 
public  debt,  the  state  legislatures  were  neither  willing, 
nor  indeed  able  to  meet  the  demand.  The  wealth  of  tlte 
country  had  been  exhausted  by  the  war ;  and  the  proper 
method  of  drawing  on  its  future  resources,  so  well  under- 
stood and  so  extensively  employed  at  present,  had  not 
been  yet  discovered  and  applied  by  the  general  or  the 
state  governments. 

Taxes  could  not  be  collected,  because  there  was  no 
money  to  represent  the  value  of  the  little  personal  pro- 
perty which  had  not  been,  and  the  land  which  could  not 
be,  destroyed  ;  and  commerce,  though  preparing  to  burst 
from  its  thraldom,  had  not  yet  had  time  to  restore  to  the 
annual  produce  of  the  country  its  exchangeable  value* 
The  states  owed  each  a  heavy  debt  for  local  services 
rendered  during  the  Revolution,  for  which  it  was  bound 
to  provide,  and  each  had  its  own  domestic  government  to 
support. 

What  was  the  condition  of  the  United  Slates  at  the  close  of  the  revo- 
lutionary war?— What  was  the  financial  condition  of  the  general 
government  Of  the  state  governments'.1— What  was  the  condition  oi 
commerce  1 


SHAYS  S  REBELLION. 


23i 


Undei  these  circumstances,  it  is  not  surprising  tha* 
each  state  was  anxious  to  retain  for  its  own  benefit,  thfl 
small  but  rising  revenue  derived  from  foreign  commerce ; 
and  that  the  custom-houses  in  each  commercial  city  were 
considered  as  the  most  valuable  sources  of  income  whicn 
the  states  possessed.  Each  state  therefore  made  its  own 
regulations,  its  tariff,  and  tonnage  duties,  and  as  a  natural 
consequence,  the  different  states  clashed  with  each  other  ; 
one  foreign  nation  became  more  favoured  than  another 
under  the  same  circumstances ;  and  one  state  pursued  a 
system  injurious  to  the  Interests  of  others. 

Hence  the  confidence  of  foreign  countries  was  destroyed ; 
and  they  could  not  enter  into  treaties  of  commerce,  with 
the  general  government,  since  they  were  not  likely  to  be 
carried  into  effect.  A  general  decay  of  trade,  the  rise  of 
imported  merchandise,  the  fall  of  produce,  and  an  un- 
common decrease  in  the  value  of  lands  ensued. 

In  Massachusetts  where  several  laws  were  passed  for 
the  collection  of  taxes  and  debts,  the  discontent  was  so 
great  that  it  led  to  open  rebellion  against  the  state  govern- 
ment. The  leader  of  the  malcontents,  Daniel  Shays,  raised 
a  body  of  300  men,  proceeded  to  Springfield,  where  the 
supreme  court  was  sitting,  and  surrounding  the  court- 
house, compelled  the  judges  to  adjourn.  After  this  suc- 
cess, his  adherents  increased  so  considerably,  that  it  be- 
came necessary  to  order  out  an  army  of  4000  men  to  put 
a  stop  to  their  proceedings.  This  force  was  placed  under 
the  direction  of  General  Lincoln,  who,  having  first  afforded 
sufficient  protection  to  the  court  at  Worcester  to  enable 
the  judges  to  resume  their  functions,  marched  to  Spring- 
field where  the  insurgents  were  on  the  point  of  seizing 
the  state  arsenal.  A  single  well  directed  fire  of  artillery 
served  to  disperse  the  rebels  and  restore  public  order. 
The  chief  insurgents  were  afterwards  tried,  and  fourteen 
of  them  sentenced  to  death.  But  all  were  ultimately 
pardoned. 

The  time  at  length  came  when  the  public  mind  gave 
tokens  of  being  prepared  for  a  change  in  the  constitution 
of  the  general  government — an  occurrence  the  necessity 

What  regulations  of  the  states  embarrassed  commerce  ?— What  pre- 
vented foreign  treaties  of  commerce  ?— What  was  the  consequence  1— 
What  took  place  in  Massachusetts  1— How  did  the  insurgents  proceedf- 
VVho  led  the  rebellion  in  Massachusetts  t—  What  success  had  he  ?— 
What  force  was  ssnt  against  the  insurgents  f— How  did  General  Lincoln 
proceed  ?— What  was  the  result?— What  change  in  the  government 
became  necessary  f 

20* 


234 


CONVENTION  AT  ALEXANDRIA 


of  which  had  Deen  long  foreseen  by  Washington.  Adams, 


resulting  from  the  weakness  and  inefficiency  of  the  old 
confederation  had  become  so  intolerable  that  the  voice  of 
the  nation  cried  out  for  relief. 

The  first  decisive  measures  proceeded  from  the  mer- 
chants, who  came  forward  simultaneously  in  all  Darts  of 
the  country,  with  representations  of  the  utter  prostration 
of  the  mercantile  interests,  and  petitions  for  a  speedy  and 
efficient  remedy.  It  was  shown,  that  the  advantages  cf 
this  most  important  source  of  national  prosperity,  wfre 
flowing  into  the  hands  of  foreigners,  and  that  the  native 
merchants  were  suffering  for  the  want  of  a  just  protection, 
and  a  uniform  system  ot  trade.  The  wise  and  reflecting 
were  convinced  that  some  decided  efforts  were  necessary 
to  strengthen  the  general  government,  or  that  a  dissolution 
of  the  union,  and  perhaps  a  devastating  anarchy,  would 
be  inevitable. 

The  first  step  towards  the  formation  of  a  new  constitu- 
tion, was  rather  accidental  than  premeditated.  Certain 
citizens  of  Virginia  and  Maryland  had  formed  a  scheme 
for  promoting  the  navigation  of  the  Potomac  river  and 
Chesapeake  bay,  and  commissioners  were  appointed  by 
those  two  states  to  meet  at  Alexandria,  in  March,  1785, 
and  devise  some  plan  of  operation.  These  persons  made 
a  visit  to  Mount  Vernon,  and,  while  there,  it  was  pro 
posed  among  themselves  that  more  important  objects 
should  be  connected  with  the  purpose  at  first  in  view, 
and  that  the  state  governments  should  be  solicited  to 
appoint  other  commissioners  with  more  enlarged  powers, 
instructed  to  form  a  plan  for  maintaining  a  naval  force  in 
he  Chesapeake,  and  also  to  fix  upon  some  system  of 
duties,  upon  exports  and  imports,  in  which  both  states 
should  agree,  and  that  in  the  end,  congress  should  be 
petitioned  to  allow  these  privileges. 

This  project  was  approved  by  the  legislature  of  Vir- 
ginia, and  commissioners  were  accordingly  appointed. 
The  same  legislature  passed  a  resolution,  recommending 
the  design  to  other  states,  and  inviting  them  to  unite,  by 
their  commissioners,  in  an  attempt  to  establish  such  a 
system  of  commercial  relations  as  would  promote  general 
harmony  and  prosperity.    Five  states,  in  addition  to  Vir 

Who  had  foreseen  its  necessity?— What  was  done  by  the  merchantsT- 
What  was  the  first  step  taken  towards  the  formation  of  a  new  constitn 
<i<m  1 — What  was  accomplished  by  the  commissioners  at  Alexandria  V 


and  other  distinguished 


of  that  period"".    The  evils 


THE  FEDERAL  CONVENTION. 


235 


ginia,  acceded  to  this  proposition,  namely,  Maryland, 
Delaware,  Pennsylvania,  New  Jersey,  and  New  York 
From  these  states,  commissioners  assembled  at  Annapolis, 
vi  September,  1786,  but  they  had  hardly  entered  into  a 
discussion  of  the  topics  which  naturally  forced  themselves 
into  view,  before  they  discovered  the  powers  with  trhieh 
tiiey  were  entrusted,  to  be  so  limited,  as  to  tie  up  theii 
tends  from  effecting  any  purpose  that  could  be  of  essential 
utility.  On  this  account,  as  well  as  from  the  circumstance, 
that  so  few  states  were  represented,  they  wisely  declined 
deciding  on  any  important  measures  in  reference  to  the 
particular  subjects  for  which  they  had  come  together. 
This  convention  is  memorable,  however,  as  having  been 
the  prelude  to  the  one  which  followed. 

Before  the  commissioners  adjourned,  a  report  was  agreed 
upon,  in  which  the  necessity  of  a  revision  and  reform  of 
the  articles  of  the  old  federal  compact  was  strongly  urged, 
and  which  contained  a  recommendation  to  all  the  state 
legislatures,  for  the  appointment  of  deputies,  to  meet  at 
Philadelphia,  with  more  ample  powers  and  instructions. 
This  report  was  laid  before  congress,  and  a  resolution 
was  passed  by  that  body,  recommending  a  convention  for 
the  purpose  of  revising  the  articles  of  confederation,  and 
giving  a  more  substantial  and  efficient  form  to  the  consti 
tution  of  the  general  government. 

In  conformity  with  these  recommendations,  a  conven- 
tion of  delegates  from  the  several  states  met  at  Philadel- 
phia, in  May,  1787.  Of  this  body  of  eminent  statesmen, 
George  Washington  was  unanimously  elected  president. 

The  convention  was  composed  of  some  of  the  most 
illustrious  men,  whose  names  adorn  our  national  history. 
Besides  Washington  himself,  there  were  Adams,  JefTer 
son,  Madison,  Patrick  Henry,  Franklin,  Hamilton,  Jay. 
Randolph,  the  Lees,  and  a  host  of  others.  The  discus- 
sion and  arrangement  of  the  several  articles,  was  carried 
on  with  closed  doors,  and  lasted  four  months.  At  length, 
on  the  17th  of  September,  the  proposed  constitution  was 
made  public.  It  was  presented  to  congress,  and  by  that 
body  submitted  to  the  several  states  for  acceptance. 

This  constitution  is  essentially  different  from  the  old 
articles  of  confederation.    The  most  important  point  of 

What  was  done  by  the  assembly  at  Annapolis  1— Where  did  they  re- 
commend a  convention  to  be  held  1— What  was  done  by  congress?— 
When  did  the  convention  assemble  ?— Who  was  chosen  president? — 
Who  were  distinguished  members  of  the  convention  T—  When  was  the 
Vioposed  constitution  made  public 


236 


THE   FEDERAL  CONSTITUTION. 


difference,  consists  in  giving  to  the  general  government 
the  controul  of  the  revenue,  and  the  regulation  of  com- 
merce ;  and  thus  enabling  the  congress  to  raise  money 
directly  from  the  people,  instead  of  resorting  to  the  old 
system  of  requisitions  on  the  state  governments,  which 
had  been  found  totally  inefficient. 

By  the  constitution  of  the  United  States,  the  govern- 
ment is  made  to  consist  of  three  departments,  the  legisla- 
tive, executive  and  judicial.  The  legislative  or  law-mak- 
ing department,  consists  of  a  senate  and  house  of  repre- 
sentatives, collectively  styled  the  congress.  The  members 
of  the  house  of  representatives  are  chosen  by  the  people, 
in  districts  containing  a  certain  number  of  inhabitants; 
and  they  hold  the  office  for  two  years. 

The  senators  are  chosen  by  the  state  legislature,  two 
from  each  state,  to  hold  office  for  six  years,  one-third  of 
the  senate  being  renewed  every  two  years.  Besides 
assisting  in  the  making  of  laws,  this  body  confirms  the 
appointments  of  executive  officers  made  by  the  president, 
and  ratifies  treaties. 

The  executive  department  consists  of  the  president,  and 
the  officers  appointed  by  him  to  execute  the  laws.  The 
president  is  appointed  by  electors,  who  are  chosen  by  the 
people  ;  or  by  the  representatives,  when  there  is  no  choice 
by  a  majority  of  the  electors.  He  is  elected  for  four 
years,  but  may  be  elected  again.    The  command  of  the 


naval  officers,  acting  by  authority  of  the  United  States, 
and  the  ratification  of  treaties  are  vested  in  him,  the  two 
latter  powers  being  subject,  however,  to  the  confirmation 
or  rejection  of  the  senate. 

Another  important  power  of  the  president  is,  that  of 
putting  a  negative,  or  veto,  on  such  acts  of  congress  as  he 
may  disapprove.  A  majority  of  two-thirds  of  both  houses 
is  then  necessary,  in  order  to  give  the  act  the  authority 
yf  a  law,  without  the  sanction  of  the  president. 

By  the  constitution,  congress  is  authorised  to  declare 
war,  raise  and  support  armies,  maintain  a  navy,  collect 
revenue,  lay  direct  taxes,  regulate  commerce,  coin  money, 
and  provide  in  general  for  the  security  and  welfare  of  the 
nation. 

The  judicial  department  of  the  government  consists  of 
What  were  its  principal  features  1— What  are  the  three  departments 
of  the  government  1— What  constitutes  the  legislative  department  f— 
Describe  the  senate. — The  executive  department. — What  are  the  chief 
powers  of  the  president  7— Of  the  congress  1 


army  and  navy,  th 


of  all  civil,  military  and 


h  ORMATION  OF  PARTIES. 


237 


b  supreme  court,  and  such  district  courts  as  congress  may 
establish.  The  judges  in  these  courts  haw  jurisdiction 
of  all  cases  arising  under  the  laws  of  the  United  States, 
and  under  treaties,  as  well  as  the  cases  between  indivi* 
duals  of  different  states,  and  between  foreigners  and 
citizens. 

The  constitution  no  sooner  appeared,  than  it  was  attacked 
with  great  earnestness  by  a  powerful  party.  Various 
objections  were  made  to  its  several  provisions,  and  a  dis- 
cussion in  the  public  journals  ensued,  lively  and  animated, 
in  proportion  to  the  importance  of  the  subject.  It  was 
indeed  a  question  of  life  and  death  to  the  political  exist- 
ence of  the  nation ;  and  the  parties  to  which  it  gave  rise, 
have  under  different  names  divided  the  country  ever 
since. 

Notwithstanding  the  animated  opposition  which  was 
made  to  it,  the  federal  constitution  soon  obtained  the  assent 
of  all  the  states,  save  two — Rhode  Island  and  North  Ca»- 
rolina.  New  York  was  said  to  have  acceded,  chiefly 
from  fear  of  being  excluded  from  the  union  ;  and,  in  cor>- 
senting,  she  had  demanded  a  new  convention  to  make 
amendments  in  the  act.  Even  Virginia  thought  it  neces- 
sary to  propose  alterations.  She  required  a  declaration 
of  rights,  and  the  limitation  that  the  president  should  be 
but  once  re-elected.  The  discussions  concerning  these 
points  of  difference,  occupied  the  year  1788,  after  which 
the  constitution  was  generally  accepted,  and  the  grand 
point  of  a  federal  union  achieved. 

The  fourth  of  March,  1789,  was  the  time  appointed  for 
the  commencement  of  the  new  government.  So  wanting, 
however,  were  many  of  the  states,  or  their  representatives, 
in  zeal,  that  three  weeks  elapsed  before  a  full  meeting  of 
both  houses  could  be  procured.  At  length  the  votes  for 
president  and  vice-president  of  the  United  States  wero 
opened  and  counted  in  the  senate,  when  it  was  found  that 
George  Washington  was  unanimously  elected  president, 
and  John  Adams,  having  received  the  second  number  of 
votes,  was  elected  vice-president. 

With  unfeigned  reluctance,  occasioned  both  by  the  love 

Describe  the  judicial  departmpnt. — What  ensued  on  the  publication 
of  the  proposed  constitution  J—  What  states  at  once  adopted  the  consti- 
tution ?— What  states  declined  acced in«  to  ill— What  is  said  of  New 
York  1—  Of  Virginia  7— When  was  it  senprally  accepted  1— What  was 
the  time  appointed  for  the  meeting  of  the  first  congress  under  the  new 
constitution  ?— What  is  said  of  the  representatives  ?— Who  was  found  to 
have  been  chosen  president?— Who  was  the  first  vice-president  ?— Wha 
is  8u;<l  of  Washington  ? 


238 


Washington's  reception  at  trenton. 


of  retirement  and  tenderness  for  his  reputation,  did  the 
illustrious  Washington  accept  the  first  office  of  the  nation 
The  sacrifice  was  demanded  of  him,  as,  in  the  words  of 
Hamilton,  the  success  of  the  great  experiment,  viz.  the 
working  and  existence  of  the  new  government,  altogether 
depended  upon  the  moral  force  which  the  name  and  cha- 
racter of  Washington  would  bring  to  its  chief  office. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

Washington's  administration. 

The  intelligence  of  his  being  elected  to  the  office  oi 
chief  magistrate  of  the  United  States,  was  communicated 
to  General  Washington,  whil^  on  his  farm  at  Mount  Ver- 
non, on  the  14th  of  April,  1789.  He  accepted  this  high 
honour  with  expressions  of  gratitude  for  this  new  proof 
of  the  attachment  and  confidence  of  his  country,  and  with 
declarations  of  diffidence  in  himself. 

As  his  presence  at  the  seat  of  government  was  imme- 
diately required,  he  set  out  from  Mount  Vernon  on  the 
second  day  after  receiving  notice  of  his  appointment. 

His  journey  to  New  \  ork  bore  the  character  of  a  tri- 
umphal procession.  The  roads  were  crowded  with  mul- 
titudes desirinor  to  see  the  4  man  of  the  people.'  Escorts 
of  militia  and  gentlemen  of  the  higrhest  respectability 
attended  him  from  state  to  state.  Addresses  oi  congratu- 
lation were  presented  to  him  at  the  several  towns  through 
which  he  passed,  to  which  he  returned  answers  marked 
with  his  characteristic  dignity  and  modesty. 

His  reception  at  Trenton  is  thus  described  by  Dr. 
Ramsay : 

•  When  Washington  crossed  the  Delaware,  and  landed 
(m  the  Jersey  shore,  he  was  saluted  with  three  cheers  by 
the  inhabitants  of  the  vicinity.  When  he  came  to  the 
brow  of  the  hill,  on  his  way  to  Trenton,  a  triumphal  arch 
was  erected  on  the  bridge,  by  the  direction  of  the  ladies 
of  the  place.  The  crown  of  the  arch  was  highly  orna- 
mented with  imperial  laurels  and  flowers  ;  and  on  it  was 

What  was  said  by  Hamilton  ?— Where  was  Washington  when  he  re* 
ceived  the  intelligence-of  his  election  ?— How  did  he  receive  it  ?  —  When 
did  he  set  out  for  New  York  ?- -Describe  his  journey  —His  recep'-ion  ai 
Trenton. 


ARRIVAL  IN  NEW  YORK. 


239 


Washington  receiving  the  intelligence  of  hii  election. 


■lisplayed  in  large  characters,  December  26M,  1776.  On 
the  sweep  of  the  arch  beneath  was  this  inscription:  The 
defender  of  1he  mothers  will  also  protect  their  daughters. 
On  the  north  side  were  ranged  a  numher  of  little  girls, 
dressed  in  white,  with  garlands  of  flowers  on  their  heads, 
and  baskets  of  flowers  on  their  arms ;  in  the  second  row 
stood  the  young  ladies,  and  behind  them  the  married  ladies 
of  the  neighbourhood.  The  instant  he  passed  the  arch, 
the  young  girls  began  to  sing  the  following  ode : 

'  "  Welcome,  misrhty  chief,  once  more, 
Welcome  10  this  srateful  shore  : 
Now  no  mercenary  foe 
Aims  again  the  fatal  blow, 
Aimg  at  thee  the  fatal  blow. 
Vinrins  fair,  and  matrons  irrave, 
These,  thy  commentm  am:  4 id  save, 
Build  for  thee  triumphal  bowers: 
Strew,  ye  fair,  his  wiy  with  flowers, 
Strew  your  hero's  way  with  (lowers." 

4  As  thpy  sung  the  last  linos,  they  strewed  ther  flowers 
on  the  road  before  their  beloved  deliverer.  His  situation 
on  this  occasion,  contrasted  with  what  he  had  felt  on  the 
same  spot,  in  December,  177G,  when  the  affairs  of  Ame- 
rica were  at  the  lowest  ebb  of  depression,  filled  him  with 
sensations  that  cannot  be  described.  He  was  met  by  a 
committee  of  congress  in  New  Jersey,  who  conducted 
him  to  Elizabethtown  Point,  where  he  embarked  for  New 
Vork  in  an  elegant  barge  of  thirteen  oars,  manned  by 
r.hirteen  branch  pilots.  On  landing  in  New  York,  he  was 
conducted  with  military  honours  to  the  apartments  pro- 
iiow  was  he  conveyed  to  New  Yor* 


PROCEEDINGS  OF  THE   FIRST  CONGRESS. 


vided  tar  him.  There  he  received  the  congratulations  of 
^reat  numbers,  who  pressed  round  him  to  express  theii 
joy  on  seeing-  the  man  who  possessed  the  love  of  th& 
nation  at  the  head  of  its  government.  His  inauguration 
took  place  at  New  York  pn  the  30th  of  April. 

No  sooner  was  the  federal  government  completed  bv 
the  inauguration  of  its  chief,  than  congress  proceeded  v\ 
Oiice  to  trie  consideration  of  what  most  pressed  upon  it. 
attention — the  revenue.  But  as  every  thing'  had  hilhert* 
remained  unsettled,  the  discussion  on  this  point  involvec 
the  question  of  foreign  policy  and  preference;  and,  lead 
ing  to  a  warm  debate,  occasioned  a  collision  between  par 
ties  at  the  very  outset  of  their  legislative  career. 

Mr.  Madison  proposed  a  tax  upon  imported  goods  and 
tonnage,  and  the  law  establishing  duties  on  imports  and 
tonnage  was  passed.* 

A  provision  being  thus  made  for  raising  a  revenue  and 
answering  the  just  debts  of  the  states,  congress  proceeded 
to  complete  the  machine  of  government,  by  the  institution 
of  an  executive  cabinet.  Departments  were  erected,  of 
the  treasury,  of  war,  and  of  state — the  latter  including 
foreign  and  domestic  relations ;  and  these  ministerial  de- 
partments were  filled  up  with  able  statesmen.  Colonel 
Hamilton,  the  friend  of  Washington,  and  he  who  had 
chiefly  induced  him  to  accept  the  guidance  of  the  new 
government,  was  appointed  secretary  of  the  treasury. 
General  Knox,  who  had  been  secretary  of  war  under  cor* 
gress,  was  now  re-appointed  ;  whilst  Mr.  Jefferson,  envoy 
m  France,  but  then  on  his  return  to  the  United  States, 
was  named  secretary  of  state.  At  the  head  of  the  judicial 
department  was  placed  Mr.  Jay,  as  chief  justice,  one  of 
the  most  estimable  characters  of  the  time. 

Such  were  the  chief  results  of  the  first  session  of  con 
gress,  as  established  by  the  constitution.  Immediately 
after  its  close,  Washington  undertook  a  journey  through 
the  New  England  states,  in  every  quarter  of  which  he 
was  welcomed  with  the  most  affectionate  enthusiasm.  Nor 

When  was  he  inaugurated  ?— What  was  the  first  object  of  attention  ire 
congress  J— What  didf  Mr.  Madison  propose  '! — What  duties  were  esta- 
blished ?— What  was  uexl  instituted '/—What  departments  were  cre- 
ated?—What  secretaries  were  appointed  Who  was  appointed  chief 
justice  of  the  supreme  court  of  the  Uniied  States  Whnh°r  did  Wash- 
ington proceed  after  congress  rose  1— How  was  he  received  1 


*  It  is  pleasant  to  remember  that  the  chief  triumphs  of  the  America! 
oavy  were  accomplished  during  the  presidency  of  that  great^tatesmao, 
who  had  been  oDeof  its  earjiest  friends  and  supporters. 


DEBTS  OF  THE  STATES. 


211 


eould  this  tribute  be  paid  to  his  person  exclusively,  witb- 
out  in  some  degree  producing  a  share  of  such  feeling  for 
his  office.  North  Carolina,  in  this  recess,  gave  up  hot 
opposition  ;  and  her  legislature  now  by  a  vote  declared 
its  adhesion  to  the  union. 

The  next  session  of  congress  commenced  in  January, 
1790.  Its  first  important  business  was  to  act  upon  the 
famous  report  of  Mr.  Hamilton,  the  secretary  of  the  tre  ?- 
sury,  in  which  he  proposed  a  plan  for  funding  the  public 
debt  by  raising  a  loan  equal  to  the  whole  amount  of  the 
debt.  To  this  the  anti-federal  party  objected ;  but  not 
withstanding  the  opposition  to  the  secretary's  measure, 
it  was  finally  agreed  to.  But  a  very  important  pari 
of  the  arrangement  remained  behind.  This  referred  to 
the  debts  incurred  separately  by  each  state  for  carrying 
on  the  war.  These  Hamilton  proposed  that  congress 
should  pay,  and  throw  into  the  common  fund.  The  oppo- 
sition maintained  that  each  state  should  account  for,  and 
settle  its  own  debt.  And  this  they  urged,  on  the  principle 
that  if  the  federal  government  thus  made  the  paying  of 
interest  and  raising  of  funds  to  centre  in  itself,  it  would 
wield  a  power  inconsistent  with  the  rights  and  independ- 
ence of  the  separate  states. 

This  was  a  question  upon  which  the  federalists  and 
anti-federalists,  or  republicans,  as  they  now  began  to  be 
called,  were  brought  into  direct  collision,  and  the  dispute 
was  yet  warmer  than  any  hitherto  known.  Hamilton, 
however,  finally  succeeded  in  effecting  a  compromise,  and 
by  agreeing  to  have  the  seat  of  government  removed  far- 
ther south,  secured  the  votes  of  the  southern  members, 
and  carried  this  important  measure,  which  not  only  pre- 
served the  public  credit  of  the  country  entire,  but  gave 
strength  and  efficiency  to  the  federal  government  at  a 
period  when  weakness  would  have  been  highly  and  per- 
manently injurious. 

The  raising  of  supplies  to  meet  the  interest  of  this 
newly  funded  debt,  was  a  task  that  still  remained  for  the 
minister,  and  which  was  deferred  till  the  following  ses- 
sion of  congress.  This  he  proposed  to  accomplish  by 
duties  on  wine,  tea,  and  other  luxuries  ;  but  chiefly  by  an 

What  state  now  accepted  the  constitution  ?— When  did  congress  again 
assemble  ?— What  was  its  first  important  business  ?— Who  opposed  "Ha- 
milton's measure?— Was  ttie  measure  agreed  to  1— What  Dart  of  the 
arrangement  remained  unsettled  ? — What  was  Hamilton's  proposition  i 
—Who  opposed  it?— How  did  he  succeed  in  carrying  his  point  ?— What 
was  the  effect  of  his  success  ?— How  d  id  Hamilton  propose  to  raise  a 
revenue  ? 

21 


212 


lND!i»N  HOSTILlTJiiS. 


excise  upon  spirits  distilled  within  the  country.  This 
last  tax  was  violently  opposed,  but  the  opponents  of  the 
measure  were  unable  to  show  any  more  feasible  means 
of  raising  the  necessary  revenue  ;  and  the  excise  bill 
passed. 

Hamilton's  next  measure,  for'  the  completion  of  his  1 
commercial  and  moneyed  system,  was  the  establishment  of  1 
a  national  bank.    This  was  pronounced  by  the  republican  ^ 
party  to  be  aristocratical  and  unconstitutional.    Jefferson  •  j 
opposed  it  with  great  earnestness,  and  both  he  and  Ha-  ] 
mi  I  ton  having,  after  the  passage  of  the  bill,  submitted  1 
their  opinions  to  the  consideration  of  the  president,  he 
after  some  deliberation  decided  in  favour  of  his  treasury  j 
minister;  and  the  establishment  of  a  national  bank  was  I 
in  consequence  decided. 

The  effect  of  this  measure  was  soon  felt  in  the  revival  ^ 
of  public  credit  and  commercial  prosperity.  Public  paper  " 
which  had  before  been  at  a  very  great  discount,  rapidly 
rose  to  par,  and  property  which  had  previously  suffered 
•Treat  depreciation,  now  rapidly  increased  in  value.  Every 
department  of  industry  was  invigorated  and  enlivened  by 
the  establishment  of  a  convenient  and  uniform  currency. 

While  the  financial  system  of  the  United  States  was 
thus  acquiring  permanence  and  diffusing  prosperity  under 
the  directing  genius  of  Hamilton,  a  cloud  of  war  made  its 
appearance  among  the  Indian  nations  on  the  frontier.  Of 
these,  the  Creeks  in  the  south  kept  Georgia  on  the  alert : 
whilst  on  the  north-west  beyond  the  Ohio,  certain  tribes, 


carried  on  a  desultory  warfare ;  plundering  and  ravaging 
detached  settlements.  The  president  directed  his  atten-  . 
tion  first  towards  the  Creeks,  with  whom  adjustment  was 
rendered  difficult  by  their  connexion  with  Spain.  The 
first  attempt  to  bring  about  an  accommodation  failed,  but 
in  1790,  Gillivray  their  chief,  was  induced  to  proceed  to  j 
New  York,  and  conclude  a  treaty. 

Similar  overtures  made  to  the  Indians  beyond  the  Ohio, 
were  not  attended  with  any  good  result.  Washington 
regarding  the  employment  of  a  regular  force  as  necessary, 
pressed  on  congress  the  increase  of  the  army,  which  did 

What  tax  was  strongly  opposed  1 — What  was  Hamilton "s  next  mea 
sure? — Who  opposed  it? — How  did  Washington  decide  the  matter  ?— 
What  \v?re  tne  immediate  consequences  ofthe  es>ablishment  of  a  na 
tional  bank  r> — What  Indians  were  hostile  to  the  United  States  ?— Whei 
were  the  Creeks  conciliated  1 — What  Indians  remained  hostile  ?— Wha 
was  proposed  by  Washington  I 


cherishing  vengeance  for 


hostilities  against  them, 


DEFEAT  OF  GENERAL  ST.  CLAIR. 


24o 


not  at  that  time  exceed  1200  men.  But  his  recommenda- 
tion was  unavailing ;  and  the  settlers  of  the  west  were  lett 
for  a  time  to  their  own  defence. 

At  length,  in  1790,  some  funds  and  troops  were  voted  ; 
and  in  the  autumn  of  that  year,  an  expedition  of  1500 
men  under  General  Hanner  was  sent  up  the  river  Wabash, 
where  he  succeeded  in  burning  some  Indian  villages  :  but, 
in  the  end  retreated  with  little  honour  and  much  loss. 
This  check  procured  for  Washington  permission  to  raise 
a  greater  number  of  troops.  Two  expeditions  were  under- 
taken in  the  following  year,  both  without  success. 

Finally,  a  considerable  force  under  General  St.  Clair 
suffered  a  most  disastrous  defeat.  He  was  surrounded 
by  the  Indians;  and  unable  either  to  dislodge  them  or 
sustain  their  fire,  the  Americans  were  driven  in  disorderly 
flight  a  distance  of  30  miles  in  four  hours.  They  lost  60 
officers,  amongst  whom  was  General  Butler,  and  upwards 
of  800  men.  more  than  half  their  force ;  and  yet  the  In- 
dians were  not  supposed  to  outnumber  their  enemies. 

This  disaster  gave  rise  to  a  proposal  from  the  president 
to  raise  the  military  force  of  the  country  to  5000  men, 
which,  after  some  opposition  in  congress,  was  finally 
agreed  to. 

The  state  of  Vermont,  which  having  been  formally 
claimed  by  New  York  and  New  Hampshire,  had,  in 
1777,  refused  to  submit  to  either,  and  declared  itself  inde- 
pendent, applied  in  1791  to  be  admitted  into  the  Union, 
and  was  accordingly  received.  Kentucky,  which  had 
hitherto  been  a  part  of  Virginia,  was  also  admitted  by  an 
act  which  was  to  take  effect  on  the  first  of  June  in  the 
succeeding  year. 

In  order  to  determine  the  ratio  of  representation  accord- 
ing to  the  population,  a  census  wras  required  by  the  con- 
stitution to  be  taken  every  tenth  year.  The  first  was 
completed  in  1791  ;  by  which  it  appeared  that  the  whole 
number  of  inhabitants  was  3,921,3-20,  of  whom  695,655 
were  slaves. 

In  the  spring  of  1791,  Washington  made  a  tour  through 
the  southern  states,  on  which  occasion,  stopping  upon  the 
Potomac,  he  selected,  according  to  the  powers  entrusted 
to  him,  the  site  for  the  capital  of  the  Union.    He  was 

What  was  the  progress  of  the  Indian  war  in  1790  I— What  is  said  of 
St.  Clair's  expedition  ?— What  increase  of  the  military  force  of  the  na 
tion  was  the  consequence  of  this  disaster  ?— What  slates  w  ere  admitted 
So  the  union  ?— What  is  said  of  the  census  1— What  was  its  result  in  1791  ! 
—What  place  did  Washington  select  for  the  metropolis  of  the  country) 


244 


WASHINGTON  RE-ELECTED  PRESIDENT. 


greeted  throughout  his  progress  with  affectionate  welcome; ; 
nor  was  a  murm  ;r  allowed  to  reach  his  ear,  although  the 
odious  excise  law  was,  just  about  that  period,  brought 
into  operation. 

A  new  congress  met  at  Philadelphia  in  the  latter  end 
of  October;  and,  in  his  opening  speech,  the  president 
principally  alluded  to  the  gTeat  success  of  the  bank 
scheme,  the  shares  for  which  had  all  been  subscribed  for 
in  less  than  two  hours  after  the  books  were  opened  ;  to 
the  operations  of  the  excise  law,  and  the  obstinate  resist 
ance  of  the  Indians. 

Washington's  first  term  of  office  being  about  to  expire, 
he  was,  in  the  autumn  of  1792,  elected  a  second  time  to 
the  office  of  president,  for  another  term  of  four  years, 
commencing  March  4th,  1793.  Mr.  Adams  was  again 
elected  vice-president. 

Washington  accepted  the  presidency  at  a  moment  when 
the  country  was  about  to  stand  most  in  need  of  his  impar- 
tial honesty  and  firmness.  The  French  revolution  had 
just  reached  its  highest  point  of  fanaticism  and  disorder; 
and  the  general  war  which  it  occasioned  in  Europe  put  it  out 
of  the  power  of  the  president  and  the  people  of  the  United 
States  to  remain  indifferent  spectators  of  what  was  passing. 

The  French  republic  was  about  to  appoint  a  new  envoy 
to  the  United  States  ;  and  questions  arose  as  to  whether 
he  should  be  received,  and  whether  the  treaty  concluded 
with  the  monarch  of  France,  stipulating  a  defensive  alli- 
ance in  case  of  an  attack,  upon  trie  part  of  England,  was 
now  binding  on  America. 

These,  and  other  questions  arising  out  of  them,  being 
submitted  by  the  president  to  his  cabinet,  after  much  dis- 
cussion, in  which  Hamilton  and  Knox  were  for  breaking 
with  the  new  government  of  France,  and  Jefferson  and 
Randolph  were  for  recognising  it;  they  agreed  that,  for 
the  sake  of  preserving  neutrality,  a  proclamation  should 
be  issued,  forbidding  the  citizens  of  the  United  States  from 
fitting  out  privateers  against  either  power.  The  president 
resolved  to  receive  the  envoy,  and  it  was  agreed  that  no 
mention  should  be  made  of  the  treaty,  or  of  its  having 
been  taken  into  consideration. 

How  was  he  received  on  his  tour  through  the  southern  states  ?— When 
did  a  new  congress  meet? — To  what  did  Washington  allude  in  his 
3p"ning  speech  1— When  were  he  and  Mr.  Adams  re-elected? — What 
t,  as  now  passing  in  Europe  1— What  questions  arose  respecting  the  rela 
lions  of  the  United  States  with  France  1— How  was  the  cabinet  divided  J 
—What  was  finally  agreed  on  1 


PROCEEDINGS  OF  CITIZEN  GENET. 


The  new  envov,  M.  Genet,  an  ignorant  and  arrogant 
nQividual,  instead  of  sailing  to  Philadelphia,  the  seat  of 
government,  and  communicating  immediately  with  the 
president  or  ministers,  landed  at  Charleston,  in  South 
Carolina,  and  there  remained  six  weeks  superintending 
.  and  authorising  the  fitting  out  of  cruisers  to  intercept 

*  British  vessels.  The  enthusiasm  with  which  he  was 
welcomed  by  the  people,  both  at  Charleston  and  during 

•  his  land  journey  to  Philadelphia,  induced  citizen  Genet 
to  believe  that  the  envoy  of  France  must  be  as  powerful 
as  its  name  was  revered.  He  deemed  that,  relying  on  the 
popular  support,  he  might  set  himself  above  the  cautious 
scruples  01  the  existing  government. 

Accordingly,  in  the  discussion  which  ensued  between 
him  and  Jelferson  on  his  improper  conduct,  he  used  the 
most  insulting  tone,  and  threatened  to  appeal  from  the 
president  to  the  people. 

This  expression  sealed  his  fate.  The  people  at  once 
abandoned  the  spoiled  favourite,  when  he  talked  of  insult- 
ing their  beloved  chief  in  this  manner.  The  well  earned 
popularity  of  Washington  could  not  be  shaken  by  the 
blustering  of  this  insolent  foreigner.  He  was  deserted  by 
his  warmest  admirers,  and  when  the  government  deter- 
mined on  preserving  its  neutrality,  had  demanded  and 
obtained  his  recall,  the  envoy,  not  daring  to  return  to  a 
country  where  it  might  be  considered  one  of  the  rights  «f 
man  to  take  off  his  head,  quietly  retired  into  obscurity 
and  oblivion,  and  lived  for  many  years  under  the  pro- 
tection of  the  very  government  which  he  had  dared  to 
insult. 

General  Wayne,  who  had  been  appointed  to  carry  on 
the  Indian  war,  after  the  defeat  of  St.  Clair,  marched 
against  them  at  the  head  of  3000  men,  and  in  an  action 
fought  on  the  banks  of  the  Miami,  August  20,  1791, 
totally  routed  them  and  destroyed  their  forts  and  villages. 
This  action  was  followed  by  a  treaty  which  gave  security 
to  the  north-western  frontier,  ana  soon  occasioned  a 
rapid  increase  in  the  population  of  that  favoured  region. 

The  excise  law  was  highly  unpopular  in  many  parts 
of  the  country.  The  inquisitorial  character  of  such 
regulations  must  always  render  them  obnoxious  to  popular 
hatred.    In  Pennsylvania,  particularly,  the  dislike  iose 

How  did  the  French  envoy  proceed  1— What  was  Genet's  threat1?— i 
What  was  tne  consequence  f—  What  was  done  by  General  Wayne? 
What  was  the  consequence  of  his  victory  7 — In  wha:  *t»te  was  the  excise 
law  forcibly  opposed  ? 


PACIFIC  fOLICf   OF  WASHINGTON. 


to  forcible  resistance,  which  soon  assumed  an  organised 
form,  and  set  all  law  and  legal  order  at  defiance.  A 
proclamation  was  at  first  issued,  but  proved  of  no  avail 
The  federal  members  of.  the  cabinet  urged  the  necessity 
of  assembling  the  militia  of  the  neighbouring  states,  and 
marching  them  to  intimidate  or  crush  the  insurrectionary 
force  of  Pennsylvania.  This  was  a  bold  step,  and  much 
decried  and  disputed  at  the  time.  But  it  completely 
succeeded. 

Mr.  Jefferson  had  already  retired  from  the  office  of 
secretary  of  state,  and  been  succeeded  by  Mr.  Randolplu 
Hamilton  and  Knox  now  retired  from  the  departments  of 
the  treasury  and  war,  giving  place  to  Mr.  Wolcott  and 
Colonel  Pickering. 

Mr.  Jay,  who  had  been  sent  envoy  to  England,  had 
concluded  a  treaty  with  Lord  Grenville,  the  minister  of 
that  country,  which  was  now  received.  This  treaty  was 
liable  to  some  objections  on  account  of  the  unequal  bear- 
ing of  some  of  its  stipulations.  However,  these  objec- 
tions were  counterbalanced  by  so  many  advantages,  that 
the  president,  after  some  delay,  ratified  the  treaty,  and  a 
majority  of  the  senate  concurred  in  his  decision.  It  was 
ultimately  of  great  benefit  to  the  commerce  as  well  aa 
the  productive  industry  of  the  country. 

Ere  the  president  again  met  congress,  his  envoys  had 
'almost  concluded  treaties  with  Spain,  with  Algiers,  and 
with  the  Indians  beyond  the  Onio.  Spain  yielded  the 
right  to  navigate  the  Mississippi,  with  a  depot  at  New 
Orleans.  So  that  these  united  with  the  British  treaty, 
formed  a  complete  pacific  system,  which  Washington 
aimed  at  establishing,  ere  he  retired  from  the  executive, 
as  the  last  bequest  to  his  country. 

France  remained  the  only  country  dissatisfied  with  the 
conduct  of  the  United  States.  She  thought  herself  en- 
titled to  more  than  common  amity  ;  in  fact  to  the  gratitude 
and  cordial  support  of  a  sister  republic.  The  treaty, 
therefore,  between  America  and  Great  Britain,  had  excited 
the  resentment  of  the  directory ;  and,  indeed,  those  ar- 
ticles of  it,  which  allowed  the  latter  country  the  right  of 
taking  French  goods  from  neutral  ships,  were  calculated 
to  excite  complaint. 

How  was  the  insurrection  quelled  ?— What  changes  took  place  in  the 
cabinet  1— Who  had  made  a  treaty  with  Great  Britain  ?—  Was  it  rati- 
fied ?— What  was  the  ultimate  effect  of  the  treaty  ?— With  what  other 
countries  did  Washington  effect  treaties  ?— What  is  said  of  France  ^~ 
Of  the  directory  "i 


WASHINGTON  S  RETIREMENT. 


247 


The  directory,  however,  was  not  content  with  address- 
ing the  language  of  legitimate  remonstrance  to  the  cabinel 
of  Washington.  They  directed  their  envoy  to  address 
congress ;  to  appeal  from  the  president  to  the  people  as 
Genet  had  done  ;  and  so  attempt  to  force  the  government 
of  this  country  into  a  closer  alliance  with  France. 

Washington,  however,  was  not  aMe  to  bring  this  nego- 
tiation, as  he  had  done  others,  to  a  term.  The  period  of 
his  second  tenure  of  the  presidential  office  was  about  to 
expire,  and  no  consideration  could  tempt  him  to  permit 
his  re-election.  Besides  his  age  and  fatigues  there  were 
many  reasons  for  this  decision,  the  principal  of  which 
was  that  one  person  had  ruled  a  sufficient  time  for  a  free 
republic. 

His  intention  of  retiring  from  the  presidency,  Wash- 
ington announced  to  the  people  of  the  United  States  in  a 
valedictory  address,  which,  for  eloquence  and  force,  and 
for  sound  principles  of  government,  must  be  considered 
one  of  the  classic  records  of  political  wisdom.  Despite 
their  late  opposition,  the  legislature  were  unanimous  in 
the  tribute  of  gratitude  and  veneration,  which  answered 
the  president's  announcement  that  he  addressed  them  for 
the  last  time.  The  people  read  the  Farewell  Address 
with  feelings  of  profound  respect  and  attachment ;  and 
several  of  the  state  legislatures  inserted  it  at  large  in 
their  journals,  and  passed  resolutions  expressing  theii 
exalted  sense  of  the  services  and  character  of  its  author, 
and  their  emotions  at  his  retirement  from  office. 

The  candidates  for  the  highest  office  in  the  nation, 
about  to  become  vacant,  were  Thomas  Jefferson  and 
John  Adams.  The  former  was  supported  by  the  republi- 
can party,  and  the  latter  by  the  federalists.  After  a  very 
active  canvass,  the  federal  party  prevailed,  Adams  receiv- 
ing the  highest  number  of  votes  was  elected  president, 
and  Jefferson  having  the  second  number  was  declared 
vice-president. 

On  the  4th  of  March,  1797,  Washington,  having  wit- 
nessed the  ceremony  of  his  successor's  inauguration,  and 
tendered  him  '  those  respectful  compliments  which  he 
believed  to  be  equally  due  to  the  man  and  to  the  office, 

What  did  they  direct  their  envoy  to  do  ?— What  were  Washington** 
reasons  for  retiring  from  office  1— What  is  said  of  his  Farewell  Address  i 
-Who  were  candidates  for  the  presidency  1— Who  was  chosen  presi 
dent?— Who  was  chosen  vice-president  1— When  were  they  inau 
gura;e<J  1 


S48 


CONDUCT  OF  FRANCE 


hastened  to  that  real  felicity  which  awaited  him  at  Mount 
Vernon,  the  enjoyment  of  which  he  had  long  inipatienth 
anticipated.'* 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

ADMINISTRATION  OF  JOHN  ADAMS. 

The  conduct  of  France  was  the  first  important  subjecl 
of  attention  to  the  new  government.  The  executive 
directory  of  that  country,  elated  by  their  new  and 
wondrous  career  of  conquest,  were  disposed  to  assume 
towards  foreign  powers  a  tone  of  imperial  arrogance. 
Mr.  Pinckney,  the  American  envoy,  was  informed  that 
'he  could  not  be  received  till  existing  grievances  had 
been  redressed ;'  and  was,  moreover,  almost  bidden  to 
quit  the  country.  In  addition  to  these  insults  to  Mr. 
Pinckney,  Mr.  Monroe,  the  former  envoy,  was  addressed, 
at  his  audience  of  leave,  in  terms  so  vituperative  as  to 
amount  almost  to  a  declaration  of  war.  The  tone  as- 
sumed, was  that  of  an  appeal  from  the  government  to  the 
j  eople  of  the  United  States  ;  and  the  minister  of  France 
m  America  had  adopted  the  same  tone  and  conduct  in 
endeavouring  to  influence  the  late  elections. 

When  envoys  from  this  country  were  sent  to  France 
to  negotiate,  the  minister  for  foreign  affairs,  Talleyrand, 
demanded  a  douceur  of  $250,000  for  himself  and  the 
other  leaders  of  the  directory,  besides  a  loan  to  be  after- 
wards made  from  America  to  France. 

To  exact  these  conditions,  every  argument  that  mean- 
ness could  suggest  was  employed  by  Talleyrand  :  he 
demanded  to  be  feed  as  a  lawyer,  or  bribed  as  a  friend. 
But  the  American  envoys  were  inexorable ;  and  two  of 
their  number  returned,  to  announce  to  their  countrymen 
the  terms  on  which  peace  was  offered.  The  cupidity  of 
the  French  government  completely  turned  against  it  the 
tide  of  popular  feeling  in  America.  '  Millions  for  defence, 
not  a  cent  for  tribute,'  was  instantly  the  general  cry ; 

Whither  did  Washington  retire  ?— How  were  the  American  envoys  iy 
France  treated  ? — What  terms  were  privately  offered  by  Talleyrand 1— 
How  were  they  received  by  the  envoys  1— By  the  American  nation  1 


*  Marshall. 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  WAR  WITH  FRANCE.  249 


and  the  president  felt  his  hands  strengthened  by  the 
demands  of  the  French. 

Congress  voted  an  army  of  twelve  new  regiments, 
with  engineers  and  artillery  corps.  Washington  was 
appointed  its  commander  in  chief,  an  office  which  he 
accepted  with  unfeigned  reluctance,  although  he  approved 
of  the  coarse  of  the  government.  A  naval  armament, 
ou,  was  decided  upon,  and  a  new  department — thai  of 
Aie  navy — erected  into  a  ministerial  office,  giving  a  seat 
in  the  cabinet.  A  land  tax  passed  congress.  An  alien 
law  was  passed  for  getting  rid  of  Volney,  Collot,  and 
other  French  emissaries ;  and  a  sedition  bill  followed  it, 
which  was  loudly  complained  of  by  the  republicans. 
Communication  with  France  was  prohibited ;  orders 
issued  for  capturing  any  of  her  vessels  that  might  appear 
off  the  coasts,  and  all  treaties  with  that  country  were 
declared  to  be  void.  These  successive  steps  were  not 
taken  without  the  opposition  of  a  strong  minority  in 
congress,  of  whom  the  vice-president,  Mr.  Jefferson, 
may  be  considered  the  leader. 

A  great  part,  however,  of  this  animosity  against  France, 
proceeded  from  an  apprehension  that  she  meant  to  invade 
America,  and  to  interfere  under  the  pretext  of  giving  her 
some  larger  share  of  liberty,  such  as  she  had  forcibly 
imposed  upon  Switzerland."  When,  however,  it  was 
seen  that  France  had  no  such  ideas  of  offensive  war,  and 
when  Talleyrand  explained  away  his  former  arrogance 
by  more  recent  declarations  to  Mr.  Gerry,  the  envoy  who 
had  latest  left  France,  and  still  later  by  overtures  made 
through  Pichon,  the  French  charge  de  affaires  at  the 
Hague,  to  Mr.  Murray,  there  was  somewhat  of  a  re 
action. 

This  became  evident  in  1799,  when  the  weight  of 
the  additional  taxes  and  restrictions  had  begun  to  be  felt 
Several  states  petitioned  for  the  repeal  of  the  alien  and 
sedition  laws;  whilst  in  others  there  was  a  general 
resistance  to  the  officers  employed  in  taking  the  valua 
lion  preparatory  to  the  land  tax.  This  last  spirit  showed 
itself  chiefly  in  the  western  part  of  Pennsylvania.  The 
president  had,  however,  anticipated  this  reaction  in  favoui 

What  was  done  by  congress  ?— Who  was  appointed  commander  ir 
chief  of  the  army  ?— What  new  department  was  created  1— What  tax  1 
—What  is  said  of  the  alien  and  sedition  laws'?— Of  the  orders  issued?— 
Of  the  opposition  and  of  Jefferson  ?— What  mistake  led  to  these  pr» 
parations  i—  What  produced  a  reaction  1— How  was  this  manifested  * 


250 


DEATH  OF  WASHINGTON. 


of  peace,  by  appointing  Mr.  Murray  plenipotentiary  to 
the  French  republic,  with  a  proviso,  however,  that  he 
was  not  to  enter  their  territories  before  he  was  assured 
of  an  honourable  reception. 

The  directory  had  fallen  ere  that  took  place ;  and  Bona- 
parte, who  as  first  consul  succeeded  to  their  power,  had 
no  mercenary  interest  in  prolonging  the  state  of  hostility. 
This  was,  accordingly,  discontinued,  and  a  final  treaty 
of  peace  was  signed  oetwixt  France  and  America  in  the 
course  of  the  year  1800. 

The  war,  while  it  lasted,  had  given  rise  to  some 
encounters  at  sea,  which  afforded  a  promise  of  the  future 
glories  of  the  American  navy.  One  of  these  was  a  very 
severe  action  between  the  American  frigate  Constellation, 
of  38  guns,  commanded  by  Commodore  Truxton,  and 
the  French  frigate  l'lnsurgente,  of  40  guns,  which  ter- 
minated in  the  capture  of  the  latter.  Truxton,  in  a 
subsequent  engagement,  compelled  another  French  frigate, 
mounting  no  less  than  50  guns,  to  strike  her  colours,  b^t 
she  afterwards  made  her  escape  in  the  night. 

Before  this  war  had  terminated,  Washington  was 
removed  from  the  scene  of  his  earthly  glories.  He  died 
after  an  illness  of  only  a  few  hours,  occasioned  by  cole* 
and  consequent  inflammation  of  the  throat,  at  Mount 
Vernon,  on  the  14th  of  December,  1799.  Neither  con 
gress  nor  the  nation  were  wanting  in  that  universa' 
tribute  of  mourning  and  veneration  due  to  the  illustrious 
founder  of  their  common  freedom.  Perhaps  the  mosi 
sensible  mark  of  this  veneration  was  the  removal  of  the 
seat  of  government  to  the  federal  city,  of  which  the  site 
was  selected  by  Washington,  and  which  was  dignified 
with  his  name.  In  November,  1800,  congress  opened 
its  sittings  at  Washington  for  the  first  time. 

A  new  trial  of  strength  was  now  about  to  take  place 
between  the  political  parties,  as  the  four  years'  term  of 
Mr.  Adams's  government  was  about  to  expire.  On  the 
important  question  of  the  presidential  election,  it  was 
the  populous  state  of  New  York  that  held  the  balance. 
There  was  a  personage  at  this  time  in  New  York,  most 
active  in  canvassing  for  votes.  This  was  Colonel  Burr, 
a  man  whose  subsequent  career  furnished  an  enigma 

What  was  done  by  the  president  1 — By  the  French  under  Bonaparte '» 
—What  naval  encounters  had  taken  place"?— When  did  Washington 
die  "! — When  did  congress  first  sit  in  the  cuy  of  Washington  ?— Wha 
was  now  about  to  take  place  ? 


ELECTION  OF  JEFFERSON. 


251 


which  hibtory  has  rfitherto  failed  to  solve.  His  talents 
were  of  a  high  order;  his  service  in  the  revolution 
commenced  with  Arnold's  famous  march  to  Quebec,  but 
ended  before  the  close  of  the  war;  and  he  had  lately 
been  active  as  a  party  politician ;  so  that  Lt  is  not  sur- 
prising he  should  have  been  put  in  nomination  through- 
out all  the  states,  in  common  with  Jefferson,  on  the 
republican  interest. 

When  the  votes  were  counted,  Adams  was  found 
completely  in  the  minority.  Jefferson  and  Burr  were 
the  names  foremost  upon  the  list;  and  by  a  singular 
fatality,  they  had  an  equal  number  of  votes.  As  the 
constitution  had  provided  that  the  candidate  having  the 
greatest  number  of  votes  should  be  president,  and  the 
one  having  the  second  number,  should  be  vice-president, 
it  now  became  a  question  who  was  entitled  to  the  high- 
est office.  The  circumstance  of  equality  in  the  number 
of  votes  of  two  candidates,  gave  the  power  of  election 
to  the  house  of  representatives.  Thirty-five  ballotings 
took  place  in  the  house,  before  a  decision  was  obtained  ; 
and  then  Jefferson  prevailed  over  his  opponent,  and  was 
declared  president,  Burr  becoming  vice-president.  The 
Question  wras  decided  in  Febuary,  1801. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

jefferson's  administration. 

As  the  ever  large  body  of  the  politically  timid,  who 
invariably  desert  the  unsuccessful,  now  passed  over  to 
the  side  of  Jefferson,  their  accession,  together  with  the 
popular  support  of  his  own  party,  gave  him  a  stronger 
power  than  had  been  wielded  since  the  first  year  of 
Washington. 

The  Americans  were  congratulating  themselves  that 
the  restoration  of  peace  in  Europe,  by  the  late  treaty  be- 
tween England  and  France,  would,  by  opening  the  ports 
of  these  nations  to  America,  and  ridding  the  sea  of  obstruc- 

Who  was  put  on  the  republican  ticket  with  Jefferson  %— What  was 
Bun's  character  7— What  appeared  on  counting  the  votes  7— Give  an 
account  of  what  followed  this  discovery.— How  was  the  election  finally 
decided?— What  was  effected  by  the  treaty  of  peace  between  EKglaud 
*nd  France  ? 


252 


ACQUISITION  OF  LOUISIANA. 


tion,  bring  about  a  season  of  commercial  prosperity,  su<-h 
as  they  had  not  yet  been  able  to  enjoy.  The  reconcilia- 
tion of  enemies,  however,  in  general,  turns  to  the  disad- 
vantage, rather  than  the  advantage,  of  neutrals.  So  the 
Americans  found,  upon  learning  that  Spain  had  ceded  the 

ftrovince  of  Louisiana  to  France ;  and  that  Great  Britain 
ooked  on,  well  pleased,  at  an  arrangement  that  would 
give  so  troublesome  a  neighbour  as  France  to  the  United 
Slates. 

The  attention  of  Napoleon,  who  then  governed  France, 
was  necessarily  directed  to  the  recovery  of  that  colonial 
force  which  had  been  lost  during  the  war.  His  present 
amity  with  Britain  opening  the  ocean  to  the  French  fleets, 
enabled  the  first  consul  to  form  plans  of  empire  in  the 
only  region  where  England  would  permit  and  might 
applaud  the  attempt.  An  expedition  was  fitted  out  to 
recover  St.  Domingo  from  the  insurgent  blacks.  After 
its  conquest,  the  army  was  to  take  possession  of  Louisiana ; 
and  these  united  would  give  to  France  a  certain  prepon- 
derance in  the  West  Indies,  as  well  as  commercial  ad  van 
tages,  highly  to  be  desired.  By  these  means,  indeed, 
they  would  have  the  full  command  of  the  Mississippi, 
and  the  Gulf  Stream  itself. 

The  president  no  sooner  learned  these  arrangements, 
than  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Livingston,  the  envoy  at  Paris,  to 
represent  there  the  inexpediency  of  them,  and  the  danger 
that  would  accrue  to  the  good  feeling  between  the  people 
of  all  nations;  and  intimating  the  probability  of  a  war. 

Napoleon  was,  of  course,  not  likely  to  yield  to  any 
tiling  which  had  the  appearance  of  a  threat ;  and  the  right 
which  the  Americans  had  hitherto  enjoyed,  of  a  depot  at 
New  Orleans,  was  suspended  by  the  Spanish  authorities 
m  October,  1802.  .  The  western  states  were  instantly  in 
a  flame  at  a  prohibition  which,  rightful  or  not,  had  the 
effect  of  suspending  their  commerce. 

Many  of  them  determined  to  assert  their  right  by  arms ; 
and  Jefferson,  notwithstanding  his  partiality  for  France, 
would  have  found  himself  embarked  inevitably  in  a  war 
with  that  country  had  not  other  events  occurred  to  obviate 

What  did  the  Americans  expect  from  it? — What  nation  acquired 
Louisiana? — What  was  now  the  object  of  Napoleon  ?— What  expedition 
did  he  cause  to  be  fitted  out1?— After  conquerins  St.  Dominsro,  whither 
was  the  French  army  to  proceed  ?— What  would  naturally  follow  from 
this  proceeding? — What  did  Jefferson  do  to  prevent  this? — What  was 
threatened  ?— When  was  the  port  of  New  Orleans  closed  against  the 
Americana  ?— What  was  the  consequence?— What  was  now  threatened' 


WAR  WITH  TRIPOLI. 


25? 


the  net  issity,  and  to  preserve  peaceably  for  the  Unitet. 
States  more  than  was  the  object  of  their  desires.  Fortune, 
as  well  as  his  own  prudence  and  address,  now  enables 
Jefferson  to  effect  the  most  solid  achievement  of  his 
administration. 

France,  having  failed  in  the  attempt  to  subdue  St 
Domingo,  and,  in  addition  to  this,  a  fresh  breach  with 
England  growing  daily  more  imminent;  the  schemes  of 
the  first  consul  with  respect  to  Louisiana  became  impiac- 
ticable.  He  could  not  hope  to  retain  it ;  so  that,  instead 
of  accepting  the  Offer  of  Jefferson  to  pay  Spain  for  the 
Floridas,  he  proposed  to  sell  Louisiana  itself.  The  Ame- 
rican envoys.  Livingston  and  Monroe,  accepted  the  offer* 
and  the  immense  tracts  then  called  Louisiana,  but  embra- 
cing all  our  vast  territory  west  of  the  Mississippi,  were 
added  to  the  United  States  for  the  sum  of  fifteen  million 
dollars. 

The  Barbary  states  still  gave  great  impediment  to  th* 
commerce  of  the  United  States.  Agreements  had,  indeed, 
been  entered  into  with  the  two  principal  ones,  and  sums 
of  money  sacrificed  to  secure  the  respect  of  the  African 
corsairs.  But  the  lesser  of  these  powers  having  unsuc- 
cessfully demanded  a  similar  indulgence,  the  bashaw  of 
Tripoli  declared  and  commenced  war.  A  force  under 
Commodore  Preble  was  despatched  into  the  Mediterra- 
nean. One  of  the  ships,  the  Philadelphia,  in  reconnoitei*- 
ing  the  harbour  of  Tripoli,  run  aground  and  was  taken. 
The  subsequent  recapture  and  burning  of  this  ship,  under 
th'i  guns  ot  the  Tripolitan  batteries  and  corsairs,  was  one 
of  the  most  brilliant  achievements  of  Decatur,  who  was 
then  a  lieutenant,  and  accomplished  this  famous  feat  in  a 
small  schooner  with  but  seventy-six  men. 

The  war  with  Tripoli,  however,  would  have  probably 
effected  little,  but  for  the  enterprise  of  the  United  States' 
consul  at  Algiers.  This  gentleman,  whose  name  was 
Eaton,  discovered  a  pretender  to  the  government  of  Tri- 
poli, in  an  exiled  brother  of  the  reigning  bashaw.  The 
consul  sought  him  out  across  the  desart,  collected  a  body 
of  adventurers  such  as  haunt  those  wilds,  and  invaded 
the  Tripolitan  territory  from  land,  whilst  the  American 

What  did  Napoleon  propose  to  Mr.  Jefferson?— What  were  his  reasons 
for  so  doing?— What  was  the  cost  of  the  immense  regions  purchased 
from  France? — What  states  and  territories  are  now  included  in  thia 
purchase?— What  is  said  of  the  Barbary  states?— Who  was  sent  to  chas- 
tise the  Tripolitans  ?— What  happened  to  one  of  the  frigates  1—  What 
was  done  by  Decatur  1 

22 


#>4 


GENERAL  EATON'S  EXPEDITION. 


fleet  [eh  it8  aid  by  sea.  The  city  of  Derno  was  actually 
taken  by  storm  ;  and  subsequently  defended  with  success 
against  the  Tripolitans.  These  operations  lasted  until 
the  11th  of  June,  1805,  when  the  arrival  of  the  frigate 
Constitution  in  the  harbour  put  an  end  to  them  by  bring- 
ing an  announcement  that  peace  had  already  been  con- 
cluded between  the  American  agent,  Mr.  Lear,  and  the 
reigning  bashaw. 

The  romantic  and  high  spirited  expedition  of  Eaton 
was  thus  terminated  in  a  most  unromantic  style ;  for  by 
the  treaty,  the  agent  agreed  to  abandon  the  pretender,  and 
pay  sixty  thousand  dollars  ransom  for  the  American 
prisoners.  Such  an  arrangement,  made  at  such  a  moment, 
could  not  be  acceptable  to  the  nation  ;  but  the  treaty  was, 
nevertheless,  ratified,  and  the  war  of  Tripoli  terminated. 

In  1804,  a  new  election  of  president  and  vice-president 
took  place.  Mr.  Jefferson  was  re-elected  to  the  former 
office,  having  received  all  but  fourteen  votes ;  and  George 
Clinton,  of  New  York,  was  elected  vice-president.  During 
Mr.  Jefferson's  first  term  of  office,  (1802,)  Ohio  was  ao> 
mitted  into  the  Union,  and  began  its  astonishing  career 
of  advancement  in  population  and  wealth.  Tennessee 
had  been  admitted  in  1796. 

Colonel  Burr,  having  received  the  vote9  of  the  federal 
party  when  the  election  of  Mr.  Jefferson  was  effected  by 
the  house  of  representatives,  had  lost  the  favour  of  the 
republicans.  In  1804,  he  was  proposed  for  the  office  of 
governor  of  New  York,  and  received  the  votes  of  many 
of  the  federalists.  Colonel  Hamilton,  who  heartily  de- 
spised him  as  an  adventurer  in  politics,  opposed  his  elec- 
tion, and  he  was  defeated.  This  circumstance  led  to  a 
dispute,  and  a  challenge  from  Burr.  The  parties  mot, 
and  Hamilton  was  mortally  wounded.  No  circumstance 
of  the  kind  ever  occasioned  so  strong  a  feeling  of  regret 
throughout  the  country  as  this  fatal  duel. 

Burr  now  disappeared  from  public  notice  for  a  time; 
and  when  he  next  appeared  upon  the  stage,  it  was  in  a 
new  career  of  unprincipled  ambition  in  the  south-westeri: 
part  of  the  Union.  He  formed  a  project  for  fitting  out  ar 
expedition  in  the  western  part  of  the  Union,  arJ  proceed- 
ing thence  to  the  conquest  of  Mexico.    As  a  first  step  to 

What  was  accomplished  by  General  Eaton  1— What  put  an  end  to  h'u 
•perations1?— What  were  the  terms  of  peace  ?— When  was  Mr.  Jefferson 
re-elected  1— Who  was  chosen  vice-president  1— Whal  states  had  been 
admitted  into  the  Union?— What  occasioned  the  duel  between  Burr  an  J 
ilamilton  ?— What  was  its  result     What  scheme  did  Burr  concoct  7 


DEPREDATIONS  ON  AMERICAN  COMMERCE. 

this,  he  was  to  seize  upon  New  Orleans,  which  was 
necessaiy  to  his  enterprise.  This  having  been  long  a 
favourite  project  of  the  western  settlers,  13 urr  reckoned 
upon  the  support  of  the  thousands — in  fact  of  the  whole 
region  west  of  the  Alleghanies — which  he  calculated 
would  place  him  in  a  position  to  defy  the  controul  of  the 
president  himself,  were  he  tempted  to  interfere. 

However,  he  trusted  too  much  to  the  good  will  of  those 
who  witnessed  his  preparations.  Intelligence  of  his  pro- 
ceedings was  conveyed  to  the  government.  Measures 
were  taken  for  counteracting  them,  and  making  him 
prisoner;  and,  being  at  length  obliged  to  fly,  he  was 
arrested  on  his  way  to  Mobile  by  some  of  the  country 
people,  and  conveyed  to  Richmond.  His  trial,  on  a  charge 
of  treason,  of  course  drew  forth  a  great  deal  of  political 
feeling,  and  gave  rise  to  many  unpleasant  circumstances  ; 
but  for  want  of  sufficient  evidence  ne  was  finally  acquitted, 
and  allowed  to  transport  himself  to  Europe.  His  career 
as  a  politician  was  now  at  an  end. 

The  conduct  of  France  and  England,  in  committing 
depredations  on  the  commerce  of  the  United  States,  had 
now  begun  to  produce  a  great  deal  of  irritation.  Com- 
plaints against  England,  particularly,  were  loud  and  cla- 
morous. Their  aggressions  were  the  consequence  of 
certain  decrees  of  the  British  admiralty,  which  had  the 
effect  of  prohibitory  laws  upon  American  commerce,  inas- 
much as  they  declared  such  vessels  as  were  engaged  in 
conveying  West  India  produce  from  the  United  States  to 
Europe,  legal  prizes.  The  Americans  having  in  their 
hands  nearly  the  whole  carrying  trade  of  the  world, 
during  Napoleon's  wars,  could  not  but  feel  these  decrees 
as  levelled  particularly  at  themselves. 

As  sjon,  therefore,  as  they  were  known,  they  excited 
the  greatest  indignation  in  this  country.  Meetings  were 
held  in  each  commercial  city,  petitions  were  forwarded 
to  congress,  and  the  people  clamoured  loudly  for  re- 
taliation. 

The  perseverance  of  England  in  impressing  American 
seamen,  and  searching  American  ships  for  deserters,  and 
that  even  upon  our  own  coasts,  produced  daily  causes  of 
grievance.  In  the  spring  the  British  ship  Leander,  then 
on  a  cruise  off  New  York,  practised  the  most  rigid  search 

Where  did  Burr  look  for  support  ?— How  was  his  plan  discovered1}— 
On  what  charge  was  he  tried  1— What  was  the  result  ?— What  gave 
occasion  for  complain*  against  France  and  England  1— What  was  done 
l»y  the  people  ?— What  is  said  of  the  Leander  1 


C56 


AFFAIR  OF  THE  CHESAPEAKE. 


and  j/moyances  towards  the  vessels  from  that  port.  Ob 
one  occasion  a  shot  from  it  killed  an  American  sailor  of 
the  name  of  Pearce.  No  sooner  did  a  report  of  this  reach 
the  United  States  government,  than  a  proclamation  ap- 
peared, mentioning  the  murder,  forbidding  any  communi- 
cation between  the  shore  and  that  ship,  and  in  fact  ordering 
it  off  the  coast.  This  was  followed  by  a  more  serious 
legislative  act,  against  any  further  importation  of  British 
manufactures,  the  restriction  to  date  from  the  ensuing 
November. 

Meantime,  in  May,  1806,  the  British  orders  in  council 
were  passed,  declaring  several  European  jports  under 
controul  of  the  French,  to  be  in  a  state  of  blockade,  and 
of  course  authorising  the  capture  of  American  vessels 
bound  for  them. 

In  the  month  of  June,  1807,  an  event  occurred  of  an 
extremely  irritating  character.  The  British  man  of  waT 
Leopard,  coming  up  with  the  American  frigate  Chesa- 
peake, near  the  coast  of  the  United  States,  fired  into  her, 
killed  three  of  her  men,  and  wounded  eighteen  mora. 
The  Chesapeake,  being  a  vessel  of  inferior  force,  and 
unprepared  for  action,  struck  her  colours.  She  was  then 
boarded  by  the  British,  her  crew  mustered,  and  four  of 
them  carried  off  under  pretence  that  they  were  British 
deserters.  They  were  subsequently  tried  at  Halifax,  and 
one  of  them  hanged,  by  wav  of  establishing  the  rightful- 
ness of  the  impressment.  The  other  three  were  proved 
to  be  Americans,  who  had  been  impressed  by  the  British, 
and  had  escaped  from  their  service. 

The  intelligence  of  this  outrage  was  received  with  a 
burst  of  indignation  throughout  the  country.  Meetings 
of  the  citizens  were  very  generally  held,  and,  forgetting 
party  distinctions,  all  united  in  resolutions  to  support  the 
government  in  any  measures  of  retaliation  or  redress 
which  might  be  adopted.  The  president  issued  a  procla- 
mation, forbidding  British  ships  of  war  the  ports  and  har 
bours  of  the  United  States,  and  instructed  the  American 
ministers  at  the  court  of  St.  James  to  demand  satisfaction 
for  the  insult.  He  also  summoned  the  congress  to  meet, 
and  take  the  subject  into  consideration. 

The  act  of  the  naval  officer  was  promptly  disavowed  by 
the  British  government,  who  also  forbade  the  right  c'( 

How  was  this  outrase  retaliated  7 — What  was  the  tenor  of  the  British 
orders  in  council  ?— Give  an  account  of  the  affair  of  the  Chesapeake.  - 
What  was  the  elect  of  ihis  outrage  on  the  American  people  J— What 
was  done  by  the  president  1— By  the  British  government ) 


THE  EMBARGO. 


257 


search,  which  they  claimed,  to  be  extended  to  ships  of 
war;  but  as  no  adequate  reparation  was  offered,  this  out- 
rage remained  unforgiven;  and  contributed  to  keep  alive 
the  hostile  feeling  already  excited  by  the  aggressions  of 
the  British  on  our  commerce. 

By  his  Berlin  decree  of  180G,  Napoleon  had  forbidden 
the  introduction  of  any  English  goods  to  the  continent  of 
Europe,  even  in  neutral  vessels,  and  shut  the  harbours  of 
France  against  any  vessel  that  should  touch  at  an  English 
port.  The  English,  in  retaliation,  first  prohibited  the 
\rade  of  neutrals  from  port  to  port,  belonging  to  their 
enemy;  and  afterwards  declared  the  whole  coast  of  Eu- 
rope in  a  state  of  blockade,  prohibiting  neutrals  altogether 
from  trade  with  the  continent. 

Napoleon,  on  learning  that  this  measure  had  been 
adopted,  thundered  forth  his  famous  Milan  decree,  confis- 
cating not  only  the  vessels  that  should  touch  at  a  British 
port,  but  such  as  should  submit  to  be  searched  by  the 
English.  This  was  carrying  hostilities  to  an  extreme  on 
both  sides. 

The  American  ships  being  so  much  exposed  to  capture, 
congress,  in  December,  1807,  decreed  an  embargo,  or 
prohibition  to  American  vessels  to  leave  their  ports ;  a 
measure  which  operated  far  more  to  the  disadvantage  of 
England  and  of  American  merchants,  than  of  France. 
Mr.  Jefferson,  in  his  correspondence,  acknowledges  this 
to  have  been  a  measure  preparatory  to  war,  allowing  the 
merchants  to  recall  home  their  ships  and  sailors,  and  the 
country  to  put  itself  in  a  posture  of  defence.  The  embargo 
caused  much  distress,  and  many  murmurs,  especially 
in  the  New  England  states ;  but  the  edict  was  rigidly 
enforced  by  the  government. 

In  the  autumn  of  1808,  Mr.  Jefferson  having  signified 
his  intention  of  retiring  from  office  at  the  expiration  of  his 
second  term,  James  ISladison  was  elected  to  succeed  him, 
and  George  Clinton  was  re-elected  to  the  office  of  vice- 
president.  In  March,  1809,  he  retired  to  his  farm  at 
Monticello,  to  pass  the  remainder  of  his  life  in  literary 
leisure,  and  the  society  of  a  large  circle  of  admiring 
triends,  who  we&e  constantly  repairing  to  his  residence  to 
interchange  the  offices  of  kindness  and  attention. 

What  was  the  effect  of  Napoleon's  Berlin  decree?— Of  the  English 
retaliatory  order  in  council  ?— Of  the  Milan  decree  of  the  emperor?— 
When  was  the  embargo  law  passed  ?— What  was  its  effect  ?— When  did 
Jefferson  retire  from  office ?— Who  was  elected  to  succeed  nun?- 
Wanner  did  ha  retire  1 

22* 


258 


MISSION  OF  MR.  ERSK1NE. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

COMMENCEMENT  OF  MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATE DN 

The  public  services  of  Mr.  Madison  had  fully  enlit.kd 
him  to  the  first  office  of  the  state.  We  have  seen  that  he 
was  one  of  the  first  authors  of  the  federal  constitution,  and 
had  been  most  active  in  recommending  it  to  the  adoption 
of  his  countrymen.  His  subsequent  career  had  not  been 
marked  as  that  of  a  partisan.  He  was  declared  to*»vant 
the  strong  anti-British  feeling  of  his  predecessor,  £t&  it 
was  now  confidently  hoped,  that  an  accommodation  be- 
tween the  United  States  and  the  leading  maritime  powe; 
of  Europe  might  speedily  take  place. 

In  March,  1809,  the  embargo  law  was  repealed,  and  an 
act  passed  prohibiting  all  intercourse  between  this  country 
and  both  France  and  Great  Britain.  A  provision  was 
inserted  in  this  non-intercourse  law,  that  ii  either  of  the 
belligerent  nations  should  revoke  her  hostile  edicts,  the 
law  should  cease  to  be  in  force  with  respect  to  that  nation. 

The  repeal  of  the  embargo,  and  the  substitution  of  a 
less  obnoxious  act,  offered  a  fit  and  favourable  pretext  for 
renewing  negotiations.  Mr.  Erskine  was  accordingly 
sent  out  Dy  the  British  government  to  treat,  and  consider- 
ing the  suspension  of  the  non-intercourse  a  fair  equivalent 
for  that  of  the  orders  in  council,  he  stipulated  that  the 
orders  should  cease  to  be  in  force  at  a  certain  epoch 
The  president,  accordingly,  suspended  the  non-intercourse. 
But  tidings  no  sooner  reached  England  of  the  act  of  Mr. 
Erskine,  than  he  was  disavowed.  The  orders  in  council 
were  suspended  only  so  far  as  not  to  endanger  those  ves» 
sels  which  had  sailed  from  America  on  the  faith  of  Mr. 
Erskine's  declaration.  The  president,  in  consequer  ce 
declared  the  non-intercourse  act  still  in  force,  and  the 
silent  war  of  prohibitory  edicts  continued  an  its  old 
footing. 

What  was  the  character  of  Mr.  Madison  ? — When  was  the  embargo 
law  repealed  1 — What  was  substituted  for  it  ?— Who  was  sent  out  by  the 
British  government  to  negotiate  ?— What  did  he  offer  .'—What  was  done 
by  the  president  ? — How  did  the  British  government  elude  the  perform- 
ance of  their  engagements  rhade  by  Mr.  Erskine  1— What  was  then  done 
by  th  3  president  ? 


RELATIONS  WITH  ENGLAND  AND  FRANCE. 


259 


Mr.  Erskine  was  recalled,  and  Mr.  Jackson  sent  In  his 
place.  The  latter  was  ill  chosen,  since  there  was  some 
cause  which  rendered  him  particularly  obnoxious  tc  the 
Americans.  He  was  coldly  received,  and  made  to  wait 
even  for  his  recognition  for  some  time.  His  endeavours 
to  renew  the  negotiation  were  met  by  the  remark  of  the 
inutility  of  such  an  attempt,  and  by  an  allusion  to  the 
duplicity  of  the  British  government  in  the  affair  of  Ers- 
kine. Jackson  retorted  with  warmth,  and  insinuated  that 
the  American  government  were,  at  the  time  of  his  negoti- 
ation, aware  that  Erskine  had  exceeded  his  powers,  and 
that  his  acts  would  not  be  sanctioned  by  his  government. 
This  charge  being  promptly  denied  and  insultingly  re- 
peated, further  communication  with  Jackson  was  declined 
and  his  recall  demanded  of  the  minister  in  London. 

The  non-intercourse  act  expiring  in  1810,  the  Ameri- 
cans summoned  the  two  powers  to  remove  their  restric- 
tions. This  was  asked  with  the  manifest  purpose  of 
declaring  war  if  the  restrictions  were  not  removed.  Na- 
poleon replied  by  an  amicable  advance,  intimating  through 
his  minister,  that  his  decrees  should  be  suspended.  It 
was  understood  by;  him  of  course,  that  America  should  no 
longer  submit  to  the  orders  in  council  if  unrepealed. 

To  the  English  ministry  an  appeal  was  now  made  to 
follow  the  example  of  France.  Unfortunately  for  them, 
they  hesitated,  chicaned  as  to  the  supposed  insincerity  of 
the  French  declaration,  or  the  informality  of  its  announce- 
ment, and  persisted  in  enforcing  the  orders  in  council. 
Mr.  Pinckney,  the  American  envoy  in  London,  disgusted 
at  this  shuffling  behaviour  of  the  British  government, 
demanded  his  audience  of  leave. 

In  this  doubtful  state  of  connection  between  America 
end  England,  another  accidental  collision  took  place  be- 
tween vessels  of  the  respective  countries,  tending  much 
to  inflame  and  widen  the  existing  differences.  An  English 
sloop  of  war,  the  Little  Belt,  commanded  by  Captain 
Bingham,  descried  a  ship  off  the  American  coast,  and 
made  sail  to  come  up  with  it ;  but  finding  it  a  frigate,  and 
dubious  of  its  nation,  he  retired.  The  other,  which  proved 
to  be  American,  the  President,  under  Captain  Rodgers, 
pursued  in  turn.    The  American  captain  hailed,  and. 

Who  was  sent  out  by  England  in  place  of  Mr.  Erskine  ?—  How  \va6 
he  received  ? — What  passed  between  him  and  our  government  ?— What 
was  done  in  1810  7— What  was  offered  by  Napoleon  ?— How  did  the 
English  ministry  behave  ?— What  was  the  consequence  1 — Give  an 
aox>unt  of  the  affair  of  the  Little  Belt. 


260 


henry's  mission. 


instead  of  an  answer,  received  a  shot  in  his  mainmast. 
He  returned  the  fire,  and  speedily  silenced  the  guns  of  his 
adversary,  disabling  his  ship  and  killing  thirty-two  of  his 
men. 

In  the  autumn  of  1811,  General  Harrisor  was  sen! 
into  the  country  of  the  hostile  Indians,  on  the  north- 
western frontier,  to  treat  or  fight  with  them,  as  occasion 
might  require.  On  the  6th  of  November,  being  arrived 
at  Ti  ppecanoe,  their  chief  settlement,  he  was  met  by  a 
deputation  from  the  chiefs,  who  stipulated  that  no  attack 
should  be  made  before  the  next  day,  when  they  would 
be  ready  for  a  friendly  conference. 

In  the  night  the  American  camp  was  suddenly  and 
furiously  assaulted  by  the  Indians ;  but  the  Americans 
having  suspected  treachery  and  slept  on  their  arms,  made 
a  gallant  resistance,  defeated  and  dispersed  the  enemy, 
and  burnt  their  town,  not,  however,  without  a  severe  loss 
in  killed  and  wounded. 

In  the  month  of  February,  1812,  Captain  John  Henry, 
formerly  of  the  United  States  army,  and  afterwards 
resident  in  Canada,  gave  information  to  the  president, 
that  in  1809  he  had  been  employed  by  Sir  James  Craig, 
the  governor  of  Canada,  upon  a  secret  mission  to  the 
New  England  states,  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  informa- 
tion of  the  state  of  parties,  and  inducing  those  who  were 
opposed  to  the  restrictions  of  the  American  government 
on  commerce,  to  effect  a  separation  of  the  northern  states 
from  the  Union,  and  form  a  political  connection  between 
those  states  and  Great  Britain.  For  this  information 
Henry  was  paid  $50,000,  from  the  contingent  fund  for 
foreign  intercourse.  He  furnished  ample  documentary 
evidence  of  the  truth  of  his  disclosures,  which  was  after- 
wards fully  corroborated  by  developements  made  in  the 
British  parliament.  But  his  mission  had  entirely  failed, 
and  it  did  not  appear  that  he  had  succeeded  in  bringing 
any  individual  in  this  country  to  adopt  his  views.  His 
motive  for  disclosure  was  ihe  failure  of  his  employers 
to  compensate  him  for  his  services.  This  affair  proved 
the  hostile  disposition  of  the  government  of  Great  Britain 
towards  the  United  States,  and  served  to  increase  the 
irritation  already  created  in  this  country,  by  the  injuries 

When  was  General  Harrison  sent  against  the  lndianf  ?— Where  did 
he  meet  their  chiefs  1— What  took  place  in  the  night  1— What  was  the 
result  of  the  battle  1 — Who  was  John  Henry  7— Givo  an  account  of  hi# 
mission. — Of  his  disclosure  and  its  result. 


WiR  DECLARED. 


261 


inflicted  on  our  commerce,  and  the  impressment,  of  oui 
seamen. 

Preparations  for  war  were  actively  continued  by  con- 
gress until  the  20th  of  May,  1812,  when  the  arrival  of 
5ie  Hornet,  from  London,  bringing  information  that  nc 
reasonable  prospect  existed  of  a  change  in  the  measures 
of  the  British  government,  served  to  bring  matters  to  a 
crisis.  On  the  1st  of  June  the  president  transmitted  to 
congress  a  message  enumerating  the  injuries  receive*] 
from  Great  Britain,  and  submitting  the  question,  whether 
they  should  be  longer  endured,  or  immediate  recourse 
had  to  the  ultimate  resort  of  injured  nations,  a  declara- 
tion of  war. 

After  deliberating  on  this  measure  with  closed  doors, 
an  act  was  passed  by  congress,  on  the  18th,  declaring  war 
against  Great  Britain. 


CHAPTER  XXXVDL 

CAMPAIGN  OF  1812. 

When  the  war  of  independence  was  commenced,  the 
United  States  contained  less  than  four  millions  of  inhabi- 
tants, and  had  neither  an  army,  a  treasury  or  a  national 
existence.  But  it  possessed  a  people  united  in  purpose, 
and  firmly  resolved  to  vindicate  their  rights.  At  the 
opening  of  the  war  of  1812,  the  country  had  eight  mil- 
lions of  inhabitants,  great  resources  of  wealth,  and  all 
the  elements  of  an  efficient  army  and  navy.  But  the 
people  were  divided  in  sentiment*  indisposed  for  war  by 
a  long  continuance  of  peace,  and  unfitted  for  its  successful 
piosecution  by  inexperience  and  irresolution.  Their 
early  movements  in  the  new  contest  were  marked  by  a 
character  of  indecision  corresponding  with  this  want  of 
preparation.  It  was  not  till  near  the  close  of  the  conflict 
that  the  national  spirit  was  fully  roused  ;  and  the  results 
at  that  period  were  such  as  to  show  that  when  fairly  and 
heartily  embarked  in  a  contest,  the  people  possess  the 
same  spirit  and  the  same  moral  power  which  carriec 
them  so  nobly  through  the  struggle  for  independence. 

What  infbimation  was  received  in  ]\Tay  ?— What  was  done  by  the 
president  7— When  was  war  declared  ?— What  is  said  of  the  war  of  inde 
pendonce  ?— Of  the  war  of  1812  1 


262 


MILITARY  FORCE  OF  THE  COUNTRV. 


In  organising  the  army,  Henry  Dearborn  of  Massachu- 
setts was  appointed  major  general  and  commander  in 
chief.  He  had  served  in  the  revolutionary  contest,  and 
had  subsequently  borne  the  office  of  secretary  of  was. 
Thomas  Pinckney  of  South  Carolina  also  received  a 
commission  as  major  general,  and  Wilkinson,  Hampton, 
Bloomfield,  and  Hull  were  among  the  brigadier  generals. 

The  army  which  until  the  year  1808  had  numbered 
no  more  than  3000  men,  had  then  been  augmented  to  6000. 
In  January,  1812,  congress  had  directed  a  force  of  up- 
wards of  25,000  to  be  raised,  so  that  the  entire  force 
authorised  by  law,  now  exceeded  35,000,  including 
officers,  consisted  of  25  regiments  of  infantry,  3  of 
artillery,  2  of  light  artillery,  2  of  dragoons,  and  2  rifle 
regiments.  In  addition  to  (his,  the  president  was  autho- 
rised to  accept  the  services  of  any  number  of  volunteers, 
not  exceeding  fifty  thousand,  who  were  to  be  armed  and 
equipped  by  the  United  States;  and  a  similar  authority 
was  given  to  him  to  call  upon  the  governors  of  states 
for  detachments  of  militia,  the  whole  of  which  was  not 
to  exceed  100,000. 

Though  apparently  formidable,  this  force  wanted  many 
of  the  requisites  of  an  efficient  army.  The  act  autho- 
rising the  raising  of  25,000  men,  had  been  passed  so 
short  a  time  before  the  declaration  of  war,  that  scarcely 
one  fourth  of  that  number  was  enlisted ;  and  these  were 
by  no  means  in  a  high  state  of  discipline.  The  volun- 
teers and  militia  were  yet  to  be  called  for,  as  occasioa 
might  require,  and  their  services  were  considered  of  very 
doubtful  utility.  Even  in  the  revolutionary  war,  they 
had  been  pronounced  by  high  authority,  a  most  inefficient 
6pecies  of  force,  and  the  long  peace  had  certainly  not 
increased  their  efficiency.  The  officers,  however,  who 
had  the  direction  of  the  military  force,  had  served  with 
distinction,  and  high  hopes  were  entertained  of  a  success- 
ful campaign 

The  whole  navy  of  the  United  States  consisted  of  bu« 
10  frigates,  5  of  which  were  laid  up  in  ordinary,  10 
sloops  and  smaller  vessels,  and  165  gun  boats,  only  60 
of  which  were  in  commission.  With  this  trifling  force, 
war  was  commenced  with  a  power  that  numbered  3 
thousand  ships  afloat,  and  boasted  herself  the  mistresa 

Who  was  appointed  commander  in  chief?— Who  were  amoni  the 
ether  generals  1— What  was  the  military  force  of  the  country  1  Whai 
were  its  deficiencies  T—  What  is  said  of  the  navv  1 


GENERAL  HULL  S  EXPEDITION. 


of  the  ocean.  The  commerce  and  fisheries  of  the  United 
States,  however,  had  given  her  the  elements  of  a  navy  ; 
and  if  the  Americans  had  not  many  ships,  subsequent 
events  proved  that  they  had  men ;  and  that  the  efficiency 
of  a  navy  depends  more  upon  discipline  and  courage 
than  upon  the  size  and  number  of  its  vessels. 

The  plan  of  operations  at  the  commencement  of  the. 
war,  was  to  garrison  and  defend  the  sea-hoard  principally 
by  occasional  calls  on  the  militia,  aided  by  a  few  of  the 
regular  troops,  the  whole  to  be  under  the  direction  if  the 
generals  of  the  regular  army,  stationed  at  the  most 
important  points.  The  remaining  regular  troops,  with 
Buch  volunteers  as  could  be  procureu  and  a  portion  of 
the  militia,  were  to  attack  the  British  posts  in  Upper 
Canada  and  subdue  them,  with  the  ultimate  design  of 
invading  and  conquering  Lower  Canada. 

General  William  Hull  was  governor  of  Michigan 
territory.  Soon  after  the  declaration  of  war,  having 
collected  a  body  of  upwards  of  2000  regular  troops  and 
militia,  he  pushed  over  the  frontier  (July  12th)  as  if  he 
intended  to  attack  Montreal,  publishing  at  the  same  time 
an  arrogant  proclamation.  His  subsequent  movements 
were  as  dilatory  as  his  previous  haste  ;  and  upon  hearing 
that  the  Indians  had  invaded  his  territory  upon  another 
point,  and  that  the  English  General  Brock  was  at  the 
head  of  a  respectable  force,  Hull  retreated.  He  was 
followed  by  Brock,  who  besieged  him  in  Fort  Detroit, 
and  was  about  to  try  the  fortune  of  an  assault,  (August 
Hi,)  when  Hull,  panic  struck,  hoisted  the  white  nag,  and 
surrendered  with  his  fort  and  army  to  the  great  surprise 
and  indignation  of  his  own  officers  and  of  the  whole 
American  people.  For  this  offence  he  was  subsequently 
tried  by  court  martial  and  condemned  to  death,  but  in 
consideration  of  his  age,  and  his  services  in  the  revolu- 
tionary war,  he  was  pardoned  by  the  president,  and 
suffered  to  retire  to  private  life. 

The  surrender  of  Hull  left  the  north-western  frontim 
exposed  to  the  incursions  of  the  British  and  Indians,  and 
occasioned  considerable  alarm  in  the  neighbouring  states. 
Nearly  ten  thousand  volunteers  immediately  offered 
their  services  to  the  government ;  and  being  placed  under 

What  was  the  plan  of  operations  ?— Who  commanded  on  the  north- 
western frontier  1— Wh.it,  was  his  force  1 — Whither  did  he  first  march  » 
—  When  did  he  enter  Canada  7— How  did  he  afterwards  proceed?— 
When  did  h3  surrender? — What  was  now  the  state  of  the  north- 
*rn  frontier  7 


£64 


GENERAL  SMYTH'S  OPERATIONS. 


the  command  of  General  William  H.  Harrison,  marched 
towards  the  territory  of  Michigan.  This  force,  howeve», 
was  not  sufficiently  disciplined  to  act  with  the  efficiency 
of  regular  troops,  and  before  any  thing  could  be  done 
towards  retrieving  the  important  losses  of  the  early  part 
of  the  campaign,  the  winter  set  in.  Their  operations 
were  chiefly  confined  to  incursions  into  the  country  of 
the  Indians,  who  had  generally  become  hostile. 

General  Van  Rensselaer,  of  the  New  York  militia, 
had  command  of  what  was  called  the  army  of  the  centre, 
destined  also  for  the  invasion  of  Canada.  His  force 
consisted  of  regulars  and  militia,  who  were  assembled  at 
Lewistown,  on  the  Niagara  river.  On  the  opposite  side 
of  the  river  was  a  fortified  British  post,  called  Queej^- 
town,  which  was  the  first  object  of  attack.  On  the  llJth 
of  October  a  detachment  of  1000  men,  led  by  Colonel 
Van  Rensselaer,  crossed  the  river  and  effected  a  landing 
under  a  heavy  fire  from  the  British. 

In  the  onset  the  colonel  was  wounded  ;  and  the  troops 
under  Colonels  Christie  and  Scott  were  led  on  to  the 
assault  of  the  fortress.  They  succeeded  in  capturing  it ; 
and  a  reinforcement  of  600  men,  under  General  Brock, 
arriving  and  attacking  the  victors,  were  repulsed  with  the 
loss  of  their  commander. 

General  Van  Rensselaer  had  crossed  the  river,  and  now 
returned  to  bring  over  a  reinforcement  of  the  Americans. 
But  his  troops  refused  to  obey  the  order ;  and  the  British, 
receiving  another  reinforcement,  recaptured  the  fort  after 
a  severe  engagement,  in  which  the  greater  part  of  Colonel 
Van  Rensselaer's  detachment  was  destroyed. 

General  Van  Rensselaer  now  retired  from  the  service, 
and  was  succeeded  by  General  Smyth,  of  Virginia.  He 
commenced  operations  by  issuing  a  proclamation  address- 
ed to  the  1  men  of  New  York,'  and  couched  in  terms 
similar  to  those  employed  by  General  Hull.  He  was 
soon  at  the  head  of  an  army  of  4500  men ;  and  the  28th 
of  November  was  the  day  appointed  for  crossing  the  riveT 
for  the  third  invasion  of  Canada.  The  troops  were  em- 
barked, but  the  enemy  appearing  on  the  opposite  shore 
with  a  determined  front,  a  council  of  war  was  held,  and 
ths  invasion  postponed  till  the  1st  of  December,  when, 

Who  commanded  the  army  there  %— What  was  done  in  that  quarter 
Who  commanded  the  army  of  the  centre  ?— When  did  he  attack 
Queenstovvn  I— What  success  did  he  have  in  the  first  attack  ?— What 
prevented  his  ultimate  success  1 — Who  succeeded  General  Van  Ren» 
aelaer  7— Describe  his  operations. 


NAVAL  VICTORIES.  26? 


Constitution  and  Guerriere. 


although  1500  of  the  men  were  ready  and  willing  to 
cross  the  river,  a  second  council  of  war  decided  that  it 
was  inexpedient  to  proceed,  and  the  troops  were  again 
debarked.  The  invasion  of  Canada  at  that  point  was 
thus  finally  abandoned  for  the  season. 

The  army  of  the  north  was  commanded  by  General 
Dearborn.  A  part  of  the  forces  were  stationed  at  Green 
bush,  near  Albany,  and  the  remainder  at  Plattsburg,  on 
Lake  Champlain.  This  division  of  the  army  effected 
nothing  but  an  incursion  into  Canada,  in  which  a  small 
body  of  British  and  Indians,  and  some  military  stores 
were  taken.  The  failure  of  the  other  expeditions  had 
the  effect  of  discouraging  the  general  from  any  serious 
attempt  on  the  British  territory. 

Thus  upon  land  the  advantages  of  the  first  campaign 
rested  altogether  with  the  British.  It  was  at  sea,  on  the 
element  where  they  felt  more  secure,  that  their  superiority 
was  more  successfully  disputed.  On  the  19th  of  August, 
Captain  Hull,  in  the  frigate  Constitution,  of  44  guns, 
encountered  the  British  frigate  Guerriere,  of  38  guns,  and 
after  an  action  of  30  minutes  reduced  her  to  a  omplete 
wreck.  Every  mast  of  the  British  vessel  was  carried 
away  in  the  battle,  and,  as  it  was  found  impossible  to  bring 
her  into  port,  she  was  burned.  The  loss  on  the  side  ot 
the  enemy  was  50  killed,  and  64  wounded.  The  Con- 
stitution lost  7  killed,  and  7  wounded.  This  victory  was 
hailed  with  enthusiasm  by  all  parties.    Even  the  oppo- 

What  was  done  by  General  Dearborn  ?— Describe  the  first  naval 
riOor/ 

23 


INCREASE  OF  THE  NAVY. 


nents  of  the  war  united  in  the  honours  and  rewards 
which  were  conferred  on  the  successful  commander,  and 
gave  entertainments  and  drank  toasts  to  the  success  of  the 
'  infant  navy.' 

This  was  followed  by  a  series  of  naval  victories  not 
less  brilliant.  In  the  month  of  October,  Captain  Jones, 
in  the  Wasp,  of  18  guns,  met  and  captured  the  British 
sloop  of  war  Frolic,  of  22  guns,  after  a  hard  fought 
battle  of  45  minutes,  losing  but  eight  of  his  men,  while 
the  loss  of  his  enemy  in  a  vessel  one-third  his  superior 
was  80  men.  The  Wasp  was  subsequently  captured  by 
a  British  ship  of  the  line.  During  the  same  month, 
Captain  Decatur,  in  the  frigate  United  States,  encountered 


American  ship  had  a  trifling  advantage  in  the  weight  of 
her  metal,  but  this  was  by  no  means  equal  to  the  di» 
parity  of  loss,  which  was  104  killed  and  wounded  on 
the  British  side,  and  11  on  the  American.  The  Mace- 
donian was  safely  brought  into  New  York,  and  thf 
gallant  Decatur,  the  same  officer  who  had  so  signally 
distinguished  himself  at  Tripoli,  was  welcomed  with  the 
applause  and  honours  which  he  had  so  nobly  won. 

The  Constitution,  familiarly  called  by  the  sailors  4  Old 
Ironsides,'  had  the  good  fortune  to  encounter  another 
British  frigate,  the  Java,  of  38  guns,  in  December.  Ir. 
this  action,  which  lasted  three  hours,  she  was  commanded 
by  Captain  Bainbridge.  The  Java  was  dismasted  and 
reduced  to  a  wreck,  losing  161  killed  and  wounded,  while 
the  American  loss  was  but  34. 

In  addition  to  these  victories  of  the  public  vessels,  the 
American  privateers  had  succeeded  in  severely  distressing 
the  enemy^s  commerce,  capturing  above  500  of  their  mer* 
chantmen  during  the  first  seven  months  of  the  war. 

The  success  of  the  Americans  on  the  ocean  served  to 
relieve  them  from  the  chagrin  and  discouragement  occa- 
sioned by  their  ill-fated  attempts  on  the  British  province 
of  Canada.  They  became  sensible  that  their  principal 
means  of  defence  must  consist  in  the  navy;  and  the  exer- 
tions of  the  government  were  immediately  directed  to  the 
increase  of  this  efficient  branch  of  the  national  force.  The 
large  number  of  sailors,  deprived  of  employment  by  the 
general  suspension  of  commerce,  furnished  the  first  and 

Describe  the  affair  of  the  Wasp  and  the  Frolic— Of  the  United  Statef 
and  the  Macedonian.— Decatur's  reception  at  New  York — Of  the  Cour 
6iitutiin  and  the  Java.— What  was  the  consequence  of  these  victories  J— 
What  measures  were  taken  respecting  the  navy  ? 


the  British  frii 


Macedonian.     In  this  action  the 


ARMISTICE  OFFERED. 


most  important  requisite,  and  more  ships  were  ordeied  to 
be  built  and  put  in  commission. 

The  presidential  election  took  place  in  the  autumn  of 
this  year.  Mr.  Madison  was,  without  difficulty,  re-elected 
to  his  second  term  of  office ;  whilst  Mr.  Gerry  became 
vice-president,  succeeding  Mr.  Clinton. 

In  November  congress  met.  The  president,  in  his 
message,  frankly  stated  the  defeats  experienced  on  the 
Canadian  border,  and  complained  much  of  the  employment 
of  the  Indians  by  the  British,  thus  bringing  the  horrors  of 
savage  warfare  upon  the  people.  He  also  complained  ol 
the  conduct  of  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut,  in  refusing 
their  contingent  of  militia.  The  victories  of  American 
ships  were  cited  with  just  pride,  and  congress  was  re- 
quested to  increase  the  allowance  of  the  army,  which  was 
wholly  incompetent. 

The  British  government  had  offered  an  armistice,  stating 
ns  a  reason  for  a  suspension  of  hostilities,  the  repeal  of  the 
orders  in  council.  The  president,  in  reply,  had  demanded 
byway  of  preliminary,  towards  a  settlement  of  difficulties, 
some  effectual  provisions  against  the  impressment  of 
American  seamen,  and  as  this  was  refused,  he  had  de- 
clined the  offer.  A  majority  of  congress  now  passed 
resolutions  approving  of  the  president's  course  in  this 
affair. 

His  request  for  a  more  efficient  organisation  of  the  army 
was  granted.  The  pay  was  increased,  and  a  loan  for  the 
purpose  authorised ;  and  twenty  additional  regiments  of 
regular  infantry  were  ordered  to  be  raised. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

CAMPAIGN  OF  1813. 

The  people  of  the  western  states  were  naturally  anxious 
to  recover  the  posts  which  had  been  lost  by  General  Hull 
on  the  north-western  frontier ;  and  thus  to  reliove  them- 
selves from  the  danger  of  incursions  from  the  British  and 
Indians.  During  the  autumn  of  1812,  General  Harrison, 
who  had  command  of  the  army  in  that  quarter,  was  prin 

What  was  the  result  of  the  presidential  election  ? — What  is  said  in 
the  president's  message  1—  What  measure  of  his  was  approved  by  con- 
fess "J- -What  was  done  for  the  army  3— Who  commanded  on  the  north- 
western frontier  ) 


B68  BATTLE  OF  THE  RIVER  RAISIN. 

cipally  occupied  in  collecting  and  organising  his  force* 
preparatory  to  a  winter  campaign.  Nothing  of  important* 
was  effected,  as  we  have  already  had  occasion  to  remark, 
before  the  winter  set  in. 

General  Winchester,  with  a  detachment  of  seven  hun- 
dred and  fifty  men,  was  sent  forward  in  advance  of  trw 
main  body,  and  while  General  Harrison  was  collectiny 
his  forces  at  Sandusky,  with  a  view  to  join  Winchester, 
and  advance  upon  Maiden  and  Detroit,  the  latter  office) 
received  a  pressing  call  from  the  inhabitants  of  French- 
town,  on  the  river  Raisin,  for  protection  against  the  British 
and  Indians  assembled  at  Maiden.  Advancing  within 
three  miles  of  the  town,  on  the  17th  of  January,  he  learnl 
that  the  enemy  had  already  taken  possession  of  it.  He 
attacked  them  on  the  18th,  and  drove  them  from  their 
position  with  considerable  slaughter.  On  the  20th  he 
advanced  to  within  twenty  miles  of  Maiden,  where  a 
British  force  much  stronger  than  his  own  was  stationed. 

General  Winchester's  desire  to  afford  relief  to  the  inha- 
bitants of  Frenchtown,  had  thus  Drought  his  detachment 
into  a  situation  of  no  little  peril.  The  expedition  in  which 
he  was  engaged  had  been  undertaken  without  the  know- 
ledge of  General  Harrison,  who,  on  learning  his  advance, 
Bent  for  reinforcements,  and  pushed  forward  with  the  main 
body  in  hopes  of  affording  him  relief. 

The  British  were  not  slow  to  perceive  their  advantage. 
On  the  evening  of  the  21st  of  January,  Colonel  Proctoi 
left  Maiden  with  six  hundred  British  and  Canadian  troops, 
and  one  thousand  Indians,  under  the  command  of  theii 
diiefs,  Splitlogand  Roundhead,  and  at  daybreak  of  the  22d, 
commenced  afurious  attack  upon  the  Americans.  Gene- 
ral Winchester's  left  wing,  amounting  to  six  hundred 
men,  was  protected  by  pickets ;  the  right  wing,  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  in  number,  being  exposed,  was  speedily 
defeated,  and  nearly  the  whole  massacred  by  the  Indians, 
who  cut  off  their  retreat.  A  detachment  of  one  hundred 
sent  out  to  their  re^et  shared  the  same  fate.  General 
Winchester  and  Colonel  Lewis  in  attempting  to  rally 
them  were  made  prisoners.  The  left  wing  sustained  the 
unequal  contest  with  undaunted  valour  until  eleven  o'clock, 
when  General  Winchester  capitulated  for  them,  stipulating 
for  their  protection  from  the  fury  of  the  Indians.  This 

Who  advanced  Into  Canada? — Where  did  he  attack  and  defeat  the 
British  i—Vh-in  was  he  attacked  in  turn  7— By  wh^nn,  and  with  what 
force  1 — Describe  the  battle.— What  was  the  result  1 


SIEGf  OF  FORT  MEIGS. 


269 


engagement  was  vioWted  on  the  next  day,  when  a  large 
body  ol'  Indians  fell  upon  the  wounded,  tomahawked  and 
scalped  them,  and  setting  fire  to  the  houses,  consumed 
the  dead  and  the  dying  in  one  undistinguished  conflagra- 
tion. In  permitting  this  massacre,  Proctor  seems  to  have 
counted  on  daunting  the  courage  of  the  Americans.  But 
the  effect  was  directly  the  reverse  of  what  was  intended- 
New  volunteers,  fired  by  these  barbarities,  flocked  to  the 
standard  of  their  country,  and  were  eventually  successful 
in  avenging  their  murdered  fellow  citizens. 

General  Harrison,  having  received  considerable  rein- 
forcements from  Kentucky  and  Ohio,  advanced  to  the 
rapids  of  the  Miami,  and  there  erected  a  fort  which  he 
called  Fort  Meigs,  in  honour  of  the  governor  of  Ohio. 
This  position  had  been  selected  as  a  suitable  post  for 
receiving  reinforcements  and  supplies  from  Ohio  and  Ken- 
tucky, piotecting  the  borders  of  Lake  Erie,  and  concen- 
trating the  forces  intended  for  the  recapture  of  Detroit, 
and  the  invasion  of  Canada. 

On  the  26th  of  April,  General  Proctor  with  two  thou- 
sand regulars,  militia  and  Indians,  from  Maiden,  appeared 
on  the  bank  of  the  river  opposite  the  fort,  and  erecting 
batteries  on  an  eminence,  commenced  a  regular  siege, 
The  Indians  crossed  the  river  on  the  27th  and  established 
themselves  in  the  rear  of  the  American  lines.  A  heavy 
nre  of  shot  and  shells  was  poured  in  upon  the  fort  for 
several  days,  and  on  the  3d  of  May,  a  battery  was  erected 
on  the  left  bank  of  the  river,  within  two  hundred  and  fifty 
yards  of  the  American  lines. 

General  Harrison  now  received  a  summons  to  surrender, 
which  was  gallantly  refused.  On  the  5th  of  May,  General 
Clay,  with  twelve  hundred  Kentuckians,  advanced  to  the 
relief  of  Fort  Meigs,  and,  by  a  spirited  attack,  succeeded 
in  driving  the  besiegers  from  their  works.  Eight  huiv 
dred  of  his  troops  having  subsequently  dispersed  in  the 
woods,  in  pursuit  of  the  Indians,  were  drawn  into  an  am- 
buscade, and  compelled  to  surrender.  They  were  saved 
from  massacre  only  by  the  decisive  interference  of  the 
Indian  chief  Tecumseh,  who  humanely  restrained  his 
followers  from  their  usual  atrocities.  Of  the  eight  hun- 
dred men  only  one  hundred  and  fifty  escaped,  the  remain- 
der being  slain  or  captured.    General  Proctor,  seeing  no 

How  were  the  prisoners  treated  ?— What  was  the  effect  of  this  conduct 
Of  the  British  ?— What  fort  did  General  Harrison  erect  1— Where  ?— 
When  and  by  whom  was  it  besieged  1— Who  advanced  to  its  relief  )- 
What  success  had  General  Clay  ?— What  disaster  followed  \ 
23* 


270 


SIEGE  OF  FORT  MEIGS  RAISED. 


prospect  of  taking  the  fort,  and  being  deserted  by  hw 
lndim  allies,  who  were  heartily  weary  of  the  siege, 
abandoned  his  position  on  the  9th  of  May,  and  retnrnecTu 
Maiden.  General  Harrison  having  repaired  the  fort,  left 
it  under  command  of  General  Clay,  and  returned  to  Ohio 
for  reinforcements.  Nothing  further  was  attempted  in 
this  quarter  until  a  naval  force  was  ready  for  action  on 
Lake  Erie. 

The  principal  object  of  the  campaign  of  1813,  on  tho 
Canadian  border,  was  the  capture  of  Montreal.  To  effect 
this,  it  was  essential  to  gain  the  command  on  Lake  Onta- 
rio. Sackett's  Harbour,  on  the  east  end  of  the  lake,  near 
its  outlet,  was  selected  as  a  naval  depot;  and  Commodore 
Chauncey  had  been  occupied  since  the  month  of  October, 
1812,  in  building  and  equipping  a  squadron  sufficiently 
powerful  to  cope  with  that  of  the  enemy,  which  consisted 
of  six  vessels,  mounting  in  all  eighty  guns.  In  this  he 
was  successful ;  and  having  made  several  captures  in  the 
autumn  of  \812,  he  was  enabled,  in  the  spring  of  the  next 
year,  to  acquire  the  complete  ascendancy  on  the  lake, 
confining  every  British  ship  to  the  harbour  of  Kingston. 

General  Dearborn  had  now  under  his  command  a  re- 
spectable force  of  six  thousand  men,  composing  the  army 
of  the  north ;  and  as  Montreal  was  in  a  comparatively 
defenceless  state,  and  could  receive  no  reinforcements 
until  June,  it  was  his  proper  policy  to  have  made  an  im- 
mediate descent  upon  that  city.  Unfortunately  his  exe> 
tions  were  directed  to  a  much  less  important  object.  On 
the  23d  of  April  he  embarked  at  Sackett's  Harbour  with 
sixteen  hundred  men,  on  an  expedition  against  York,  the 
capital  of  Upper  Canada,  situated  at  the  head  of  Lake 
Ontario.  On  the  27th  he  arrived  at  his  destination,  and 
immediately  commenced  a  disembarkation.  Remaining 
on  board  the  fleet,  he  entrusted  the  command  to  General 
Pike,  who  succeeded  in  landing,  though  opposed  by  a 
superior  force  of  the  enemy,  who,  after  a  severe  action, 
were  driven  to  their  fortifications.  The  remainder  of  the 
forces  having  effected  a  landing,  the  whole  army  advanced 
to  the  assault,  carried  the  first  battery,  and  was  approach* 
ing  the  main  works,  when  a  magazine  of  the  British,  pre- 
pared for  the  purpose,  blew  up  with  a  tremendous  explo» 
sion,  destroying  one  hundred  of  the  assailants.  General 

When  was  the  siege  raised  ?-  What  was  the  chief  object  of  the  cam- 
paign of  1813 1— What  preparation  was  made  by  Commodore  Chauncey  1 
—What  was  General  Dearborn's  force  1— What  place  should  he  have 
attacked  7— What  place  did  he  attack  ?— Describe  the  action. 


.'.TTACK  ON  SACKETT  S  HARBOUR  271 


Death  of  General  Pike 


Pike  was  mortally  wounded  by  a  stone  which  was  thrown 
up  by  the  explosion  and  struck  him  on  the  breast. 

He  was  immediately  conveyed  on  board  the  commo 
dore's  ship,  and  soon  expired.  The  troops  paused  a 
few  moments  at  this  unexpected  catastrophe,  but  soon 
pressed  forward  and  gained  possession  of  the  town.  The 
government  hall  was  burned,  contrary  to  the  orders  of  th<* 
American  general.  The  British  lost  100  killed,  and  600 
wounded  and  prisoners.  The  Americans,  320  killed  and 
wounded.  The  object  of  the  expedition  being  attained, 
the  fleet  proceeded  to  Niagara,  landed  the  troops,  and 
returned  to  Sackett's  Harbour. 

On  embarking  for  York,  General  Dearborn  had  left 
Sackett's  Harbour  in  rather  a  defenceless  state.  It  was 
consequently  attacked  on  the  29th  of  May,  by  the  com- 
bined land  and  naval  forces  of  the  British,  under  Sir 
George  Prevost  and  Sir  James  Yeo.  General  Brown,  of 
the  New  York  militia,  had  the  chief  command  at  the 
harbour.  He  detached  Colonel  Mills,  with  the  militia 
and  Albany  volunteers,  to  oppose  the  enemy's  landing. 
On  their  approach,  the  militia  fired,  without  orders,  and 
too  soon  to  produce  any  effect,  and  then  fled.  Colonel 
Mil  s  was  slain  in  attempting  to  rally  them.  General 
Brown  succeeded  in  rallying  about  100,  and  fell  upon  tlie 
enemy's  rear.  The  British  advanced  towards  the  village, 
and  encountering  Colonel  Backus,  with  the  regular  troops 
and  a  few  militia,  after  a  severe  action  were  repulsed  and 

Describe  the  death  of  General  Pike.— What  followed  1— What  place 
Aaa  Dearborn  left  exposed  ?— When  was  it  attacked  by  Governor  Pre- 
f  oet  ?— Descri  ie  the  action. 


272         OPERATIONS  ON  THE  NIAGARA  FRONTIER. 


driven  to  their  boats.  Lieutenant  Chaunrey,  who  had 
been  ordered  to  set  fire  to  the  store  houses  and  barracks 
in  ease  of  defeat,  anticipated  that  result,  and  thus  caused 
the  loss  of  the  supplies  which  were  essential  to  the  suc- 
cess of  the  campaign.  General  Brown,  in  consequence 
of  his  services  on  this  occasion,  was  appointed  a  brigadiei 
in  the  regular  army. 

While  these  events  were  passing  at  Sackett's  Harboui, 
operations  of  some  importance  were  taking  place  at  the 
head  of  the  lake.  On  the  27th  of  May,  a  descent  was 
made  upon  Fort  George,  on  the  British  side  of  the  Nia- 
gara river,  which,  after  a  warm  resistance,  was  taken. 
On  the  28th  the  garrison  at  Erie  abandoned  that  fort  to 
the  Americans,  and  concentrated  their  forces  with  those 
of  the  other  British  garrisons  on  the  Niagara  peninsula, 
beyond  Burlington  heights,  about  40  miles  west  of  Foit 
George.  Generals  Chandler  and  Winder  were  detached 
from  Fort  George  with  1000  men  to  attack  them.  They 
were  met  and  repulsed,  with  the  loss  of  both  these  officers 
captured ;  and  Sir  James  Yeo,  arriving  with  his  fleet, 
relieved  the  British,  and  compelled  the  Americans  to 
return  to  their  main  army,  with  the  loss  of  most  of  their 
artillery  and  baggage.  A  detachment  of  570  men,  undei 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Boerstler,  being  sent  soon  after  tc 
attack  a  body  of  the  enemy  at  Beaver  Dams,  was  sur- 
rounded and  captured. 

A  second  expedition,  under  the  command  of  Colonel 
Scott,  was  sent  against  the  British  post  on  Burlington 
heights,  on  the  28th  of  July.  The  landing  took  place  on 
the  31st;  but  on  reconnoitering  the  enemy's  works,  they 
were  deemed  too  strong  to  be  attacked  with  any  prospec* 
of  success,  and  the  troops  were  immediately  re-embarked. 
On  their  return  they  put  into  York,  burnt  the  barracks 
and  public  stores,  and  brought  off  one  piece  of  ordnance 
and  a  quantity  of  flour. 

During  the  time  occupied  by  these  operations,  the  Bri- 
tish had  prepared  a  flotilla,  superior  to  that  of  the  Ameri- 
cans, which  enabled  them  to  turn  the  advantage  on  Lake 
Ontario  in  their  own  favour.  On  the  7th  of  October,  Si? 
James  YTeo  appeared  with  his  fleet  before  Fort  George, 
where  Commodore  Chauncey  lay  at  anchor  with  his  squa- 
dron.   He  immediately  went  out,  and  in  a  gale  which 

What  was  the  result !— What  fort  was  taken  on  the  27th  of  May  ?— 
What  was  done  by  the  Britism  on  the  28th  ?— Who  were  sent  against 
them?— With  what  success  7— ^"hat  other  disaster  took  place  1— Wha 
unsuccessful  expedition  1— What  was  done  on  the  lake  1 


EXPEDITION  AGAINST  MONTREAL. 


273 


happened  on  the  night  of  the  8th,  lost  two  of  his  schooners, 
with  a  greater  part  of  their  crews.  On  the  10th,  an  action 
took  place,  in  which  two  of  the  American  schooners  were 
taken.  The  fleets  then  separated,  neither  party  being 
willing  to  come  to  a  decisive  contest. 

Thus  terminated  the  operations  of  the  American  forces 
on  Lake  Ontario,  under  the  direction  of  General  Dearborn. 
He  was  now  superseded,  and  General  Wilkinson  called 
from  the  south  to  take  his  place. 

General  Wilkinson  arrived  at  Sackett's  Harbour  on  the 
1st  of  August;  the  war  department,  under  the  direction 
of  General  Armstrong,  was  removed  to  that  place,  and 
extensive  preparations  were  commenced  for  a  descent  on 
Montreal.  The  army  consisted  of  8000  men ;  but  a  period 
of  three  months  elapsed  before  they  were  ready  to  descend 
the  St.  Lawrence  on  the  expedition.  This  enabled  the 
enemy  to  fortify  everv  important  point  on  the  river;  and 
when,  on  the  5th  of  November,  the  flotilla  set  sail,  their 
progress  was  disputed  so  obstinately,  that  it  was  found 
necessary  to  land  a  body  of  troops,  under  the  command 
of  General  Brown,  who  proceeded  in  advance  of  the  boats, 
to  dislodge  the  enemy  from  his  posts  on  the  river.  The 
rear  division,  under  General  Boyd,  encountered  a  party 
of  equal  force  at  Chrystler's  fields,  near  Williamsburg, 
on  the  10th  of  November.  A  spirited  action  ensued,  in 
which  the  Americans,  with  considerable  loss,  succeeded 
in  driving  the  British  from  their  position,  and  enabling 
the  flotilla  to  pass  unmolested. 

On  the  11th,  General  Wilkinson,  with  the  main  body, 
arrived  at  St.  Regis,  where  General  Hampton,  with  an 
additional  force,  had  been  ordered  to  meet  him  for  the 
purpose  of  co-operating  in  the  proposed  descent  on  Morv- 
treal.  Instead  of  obeying  the  order,  Hampton  sent  a 
communication  to  his  commander,  informing  him  that  in 
consequence  of  the  sickly  state  of  his  troops,  the  want  of 
provisions,  &c,  he  had  thought  proper  to  fall  back  on  his 
main  depot  at  Plattsburg,  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  open 
a  communication  with  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  thus  contri- 
buting to  the  success  of  the  main  object.  In  consequence 
of  this  strange  proceeding  of  General  Hampton  the  expe- 
dition was  abandoned,  and  General  Wilkinson's  army 

Who  took  Dearborn's  place?— What  city  did  he  undertake  to  capture1 
—How  much  time  was  lost  in  preparation? — What  was  the  consequence? 
—What  was  fu  ind  to  be  npcessary  ? — What  s\  as  th^  result  of  Genera) 
Boyd's  encounter  with  the  British  ?— What  was  done  by  General  Hump 
AO  1—Wha',  was  the  result  of  the  expedLio  t ! 


CRUEL  WARFARE  ON  THE  BORDER. 


retired  to  French  Mills,  and  went  into  winte.  quarters 
The  disappointment  and  chagrin  of  the  nation  at  the  failure 
of  this  attempt  was  proportioned  to  the  extensive  prepara- 
tions and  the  sanguine  hopes  with  which  it  had  been 
undertaken. 

Before  restoring  his  department  to  its  only  proper  posi- 
tion the  capital,  the  secretary  of  war,  General  Armstrong, 
had  issued  an  order  to  General  M'Clure,  commanding  at 
Fort  George,  to  destroy  the  British  town  of  Newark, 
situated  in  its  vicinity.  This  order  was  punctually  com- 
plied with  on  the  10th  of  December,  and  about  500  unof- 
fending and  innocent  people  were  thus  rendered  houseless, 
and  compelled  in  the  midst  of  a  Canadian  winter  to  seek 
shelter  from  the  charity  of  their  friends. 

This  act,  and  the  burning  of  York,  were  most  severely 
retaliated  by  the  British,  who,  when  General  M'Clure 
subsequently  retreated,  and  Fort  Niagara  was  lost,  passed 
over  to  the  American  side  of  the  river,  burnt  Niagara  and 
Lewistown,  and  laid  waste  all  the  other  flourishing  vil- 
lages and  settlements  on  the  Niagara  between  the  lakes. 
Indeed  these  unnecessary  acts  of  aggression  on  the  Ca- 
nada borderers,  were  afterwards  alleged  in  justification  of 
every  similar  proceeding  on  the  part  of  the  enemy. 

Although  the  British  were  so  deeply  sensible  of  the 
injustice  and  cruelty  of  this  mode  of  warfare  when  prac- 
tised upon  their  own  people,  they  had  been  beforehand 
with  the  Americans  in  its  commencement.  Having 
declared  a  blockade  of  the  ports  and  harbours  on  the 
Chesapeake  and  Delaware  bays,  in  December,  1812,  they 
extended  it  on  the  following  May  to  New  York,  and  all 
the  southern  ports.  A  squadron  of  four  ships  of  the  line, 
and  six  frigates,  under  Admiral  Cockburn,  arrived  in  the 
Chesapeake  early  in  March,  and  three  seventy-fours,  and 
several  smaller  vessels  under  Commodore  Beresford, 
arrived  in  the  Delaware  about  the  same  time.  On  the 
1  Gth  of  March,  a  demand  was  made  on  the  inhabitants  of 
Lewistown,  on  the  Delaware,  for  supplies,  which  was 
promptly  refused.  The  demand  being  again  made  and 
again  refused,  the  British  commenced  a  bombardment  of 
the  town  on  the  6th  of  April.  They  subsequently  a.; 
tempted  to  land  at  two  different  places  on  the  river,  bu^ 
being  met  at  the  water's  edge  and  driven  back,  they  aban 

What  was  done  by  General  M'Clure  ? — What  was  the  consequence 
-What  naval  armaments  were  sent  out  by  the  British '—  Who  bona 
Uirded  L swistown  I— Why  1 


BRITISH  RAV4GES  ON  THE  SEA  COAST. 


2T5 


donod  the  river,  after  burning  some  merchant  vessels,  and 
sailed  for  Bermuda. 

Admiral  Cockburn  pursued  a  similar  system  of  warfare 
on  the  Chesapeake.  The  plantations,  farms,  and  gentle- 
men^ i-eats  on  the  shore  were  plundered.  The  villages 
of  Frenchtown,  Havre  de  Grace,  Fredericktown,  and 
Georgetown  were  plundered  and  burnt;  and  Norfolk  and 
the  villages  in  its  immediate  neighbourhood  were  only 
saved  from  destruction  by  the  spirited  resistance  of  the 
inhabitants,  assisted  by  some  marines  and  sailors  from 
the  Constellation  frigate  and  a  few  gun-boats  in  the 
harbour,  who  manned  a  battery  on  Craney  Island,  sunk 
several  of  the  British  barges,  and  drove  tne  remaindei 
hack  to  their  ships. 

The  village  of  Hampton,  18  miles  from  Norfolk,  was 
defended  by  about  450  militia,  against  a  British  flotilla, 
with  bombs  and  rockets,  commanded  by  Admiral  Cock 
burn  ;  but  Sir  Sidney  Beckwith  coming  to  the  assistance 
oi'the  admiral,  with  2000  men,succeeded  in  capturing  the 
place,  which  was  forthwith  abandoned  to  the  soldiery, 
who  perpetrated  outrages  on  the  inhabitants,  which  would 
have  disgraced  the  darkest  ages  of  barbarism. 

After  this  great  victory  and  triumph,  Admiral  Cockburn 
sailed  with  his  squadron  up  the  rotomac,  to  within  70 
miles  of  Washington;  but  finding  the  fortifications  on 
the  river  in  a  good  statcof  defence,  he  retired.  He  next 
proceeded  up  the  bay,  and  threatened  Annapolis  and 
Baltimore ;  but  not  deeming  it  prudent  to  attack  those 
places,  he  proceeded  to  the  south,  pursuing  his  system 
of  plunder  and  devastation  on  the  coast  of  the  Carolinas 
and  Georgia. 

These  outrages,  which  were  intended  to  render  the 
war  unpopular  with  the  Americans,  had  a  directly  con- 
trary eflect,  infusing  new  spirit  and  energy  into  their 
subsequent  operations,  and  giving  a  tone  to  the  public 
feeling,  which  was  the  only  requisite  hitherto  wanting 
towards  the  successful  conduct  ot  the  war. 

The  blockade  of  the  northern-  ports  fell  into  better 
hands.  Commodore  Hardy,  who  commanded  the  squa- 
dron which  blockaded  New  London,  and  held  the  frigates 
United  States  and  Macedonian  in  a  state  of  inaction  theie 
during  the  latter  period  of  the  war,  conducted  his  opera-' 

What  was  done  by  Admiral  Cockburn  1— What  saved  Norfoln 
What  was  done  ttt  Hampton)— What  w^re  Cockburn's  next,  exploits) — 
What  was  ths  effect  of  these  outrages  7— What  is  said  of  Commodore 
Hardy  1 


276      AFFAIR  OF   THE  CHESAPEAKE  AND  SHANNON 

dons  in  a  spirit  of  comparative  forbearance  and  humanity 
[lis  chivalry,  however,  was  not  so  generous  as  to  permit 
his  acceptance  of  the  challenge  from  the  commanders  of 
those  frigates,  offering  to  meet  the  Hndymion  and  Statira, 
ships  of  the  blockading  squadron,  of  equal  force.  The 
uniform  result  of  previous  meetings  of  this  kind  was  too 
ominous  of  disgrace  to  the  British  arms. 

The  success  of  the  Americans  in  their  naval  encounters 
with  the  enemy  was  not  less  remarkable  than  it  had  oeen 
during  the  preceding  year.  On  the  -24th  of  February, 
Captain  Lawrence,  in  the  sloop  of  w;ir  Hornet,  fell  in 
with  the  brig  of  war  Peacock,  and  after  a  close  action  of 
fifteen  minutes,  compelled  her  to  strike  her  colours  and 
hoist  a  signal  of  distress.  The  firing  of  the  Hornet 
instantly  ceased,  and  the  boats  were  hoisted  out  for  the 
purpose  of  saving  the  British  crew,  as  the  vessel  was  in 
a  sinking  state.  In  spite  of  the  most  active  exertions  on 
the  part  of  their  generous  enemies,  thirteen  of  the  British 
went  down  with  the  ship,  and  four  of  the  Hornet's  crew, 
who  were  rendering  assistance,  suffered  the  same  fate. 

On  his  return  to  the  United  States,  Captain  Lawrence 
was  promoted  to  the  command  of  the  frigate  Chesapeake, 
then  lying  in  Boston  harbour.  Soon  after  taking  com- 
mand of  his  ship,  Lawrence  received  a  challenge  from 
Captain  Brooke,  of  the  British  frigate  Shannon,  to  meet 
him  in  single  combat,  ship  to  ship,  engaging  that  the 
Tenedos,  which  was  then  blockading  Boston,  in  company 
with  the  Shannon,  should  be  out  of  the  way  during  the 
action.  The  challenge  was  promptly  accepted.  The 
ships  met;  the  Chesapeake  was  taken,  and  the  gallant 
Lawrence,  with  his  lieutenant  Ludlow,  fell  in  the  action. 
These  frigates  were  nearly  equal  in  weight  of  metal,  the 
Shannon  mounting  fifty-two  guns  and  the  ChesapeakQ 
forty-eight;  but  the  latter  undoubtedly  laboured  under 
great  disadvantages  in  the  undisciplined  and  half  intoxi- 
cated state  of  the  crew,  just  out  of  port.  Her  capture, 
however,  was  a  source  of  unbounded  exultation  to  the 
British. 

In  May,  1813,  Captain  Allen,  in  the  brig  Argus,  having 
conveyed  Mr.  Crawford,  the  American  ambassador,  to 
France,  began  a  cruise  in  the  British  channel,  during 
which  he  captured  and  destroyed  British  vessels  and 
cargoes  to  the  amount  of  two  millions  of  dollars.  He 

Describe  the  affair  of  the  Hornet  and  Peacock.— Of  the  Chesapeak 
and  Shannon  — What  is  said  of  the  Argus's  cruise? 


TREATY  WITH  THE  SIX  NATIONS. 


27T 


was  then  assailed  by  the  Pelican  sloop  of  war,  of  twenty 
guns,  and  sustained  a  severe  action  of  forty-three  minutes, 
when  the  British  frigate  Sea  Horse  heaving  in  sight,  the 
Argus  struck.  Captain  Allen  was  mortally  wounded 
during  the  engagement. 

In  September,  the  United  States  brig  Enterprise  en- 
countered the  British  brig  Boxer  off  the  coast  of  Maine, 
and  after  an  action  of  forty-five  minutes  compelled  her  tc 
surrender.  Both  the  commanders  fell  in  the  actiun,  and 
were  buried  together,  with  military  honours,  in  Portland. 
The  Boxer  was  superior  to  her  antagonist  in  tonnage,  men, 
and  guns.  She  lost  twenty-five  killed,  and  fourteen 
wounded  ;  while  the  Enterprise  lost  four  killed,  and 
eleven  wounded. 

The  British  had  employed  the  Indians  as  allies  from 
the  commencement  of  the  war,  and  had  rather  encouraged 
than  repressed  their  propensity  to  use  their  prisoners  in 
the  most  barbarous  manner.  It  was  not  till  the  summer 
of  this  year  that  the  Six  Nations  declared  war  against 
England,  and  united  their  arms  with  those  of  the  United 
States.  In  accepting  their  aid,  it  was  made  a  strict  con- 
dition, that  they  ahould  treat  their  captives  according  to 
the  usage  of  civilised  nations  ;  and  .when  a  party  of  them, 
assisted  by  the  militia,  Touted  the  enemy  near  Fort 
George,  the  prisoners  being  committed  to  their  charge, 
were  treated  with  the  greatest  humanity ;  thus  completely 
exploding  the  apology  set  up  by  the  British  officers,  that 
they  could  not  controul  their  allies. 

The  events  on  the  north-western  frontier  were  now 
assuming  an  interesting  character.  Both  the  British 
and  Americans  were  strenuously  engaged  in  preparing  a 
naval  force  to  be  employed  on  Lake  Erie  ;  and  at  the 
same  time  an  attempt  was  made  on  Forts  Stephenson 
and  Meigs,  by  General  Proctor,  with  a  large  force  of 
British  and  Indians.  Towards  the  last  of  July,  the 
enemy  appeared  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Fort  Meigs, 
and  endeavoured  by  a  variety  of  stratagems  to  withdraw 
the  Americans  from  their  works  into  the  open  field- 
Not  succeeding  in  tb's,  on  the  1st  of  August,  Proctor 
laid  siege  to  Fort  Stephenson  on  the  Sandusky  river,  with 
ft  force  of  five  hundied  regulars  and  eight  hundred 
Indians.    The  ganison  consisted  of  only  a  hundred  and 

Describe  the  action  of  the  Enterprise  and  Boxer.  —  Who  becam* 
allies  of  the  United  States  T— How  did  they  behave  1— What  forts  were 
'hreatened  by  General  Proctor  ?— How  was  he  foiled  by  Harrison  ?— Wh» 
a*amanded  Fort  Stephenson     With  what  force  was  it  attacked  $ 
24 


278  DEFENCE  OF  FORT  STEPHENSON. 

/ 

sixty  nen,  with  a  single  piece  of  cannon  ;  but  they  were 
?ommanded  by  Major  Croghan,  a  young*  officer,  distin- 
guished by  che  gallantry  suited  to  his  age,  and  the 
firmness  and  judgment  of  a  veteran.  He  had  been  di- 
rected to  abandon  the  fort  on  the  approach  of  a  superior 
force  ;  but  confiding  in  his  own  resources  and  the  courage 
of  his  men,  he  dared  to  assume  the  responsibility  of 
defending  it. 

Having  poured  into  the  fort  a  galling  cannonade  of 
shot  and  shells  for  two  days,  the  British  advanced  at 
two  different  points  to  assault  the  works.  One  of  the 
advancing  parties,  consisting"  of  three  hundred  and  fifty 
men,  commanded  by  Colonel  Short,  was  received  with  a 
heavy  lire,  and  eighty  of  them,  having  leaped  over  the 
ickets  in'/j  the  ditch,  were  all  killed  or  captured,  Short 
imself  being  among  the  slain.  The  remainder  were  re- 
pulsed. The  other  party  marched  up  a  ravine  towards  the 
tort,  and  were  received  with  a  discharge  of  slugs  and  balls 
from  the  six  pounder,  which  had  been  masked  and  reserved 
for  their  reception,  and  now  mowed  them  down  with 
prodigious  slaughter.  This  spirited  resistance  so  com- 
pletely dismayed  the  enemy,  that  Proctor  abandoned  his 
dead  and  wounded  and  fled  for  safety.  The  Indians  were 
so  disappointed  at  missing  the  plunder  and  scalps  of  the 
garrison,  that  they  forthwith  began  to  abandon  their  allies 
m  great  numbers. 

Major  Croghan,  for  his  brilliant  services  in  this  affair, 
received  the  appointment  of  lieutenant  colonel  by  brevet 
in  the  regular  army ;  and  the  ladies  of  Chilicothe  pre- 
(Ejpaited  him  with  a  splendid  sword.  The  repulse  which  he 
had  given  the  British  and  Indians  saved  Fort  Meigs  from  an 
assault,  and  completely  relieved  the  frontier  to  the  south  of 
the  strait  at  Detroit,  from  its  most  troublesome  enemy. 

General  Harrison,  who  had  the  chief  command  on  the 
north-western  frontier,  was  now  occupied  in  preparing 
his  troops  for  a  descent  upon  the  enemy's  territory,  as 
soon  as  the  squadron  in  preparation  on  Lake  Erie  should 
be  ready  to  afford  him  the  facilities  of  transportation. 
Early  in  September,  Commodore  Perry,  who  had  in  a  few 
months  succeeded  in  constructing  from  the  trees  of  the 
neighbouring  forests,  a  respectable  squadron,  sailed  from 
Erie  i  .1  pursuit  of  the  enemy,  who  had  hitherto  command- 

With  what  force  defended  "J—  Describe  the  affair— What  was  tha 
result  ? — How  was  Major  Croghan  rewarded'? — For  what  was  Genera* 
Hanisci  preparing  J 


BATTLE  ON  LAKE  ERIE. 


27D 


Battle  on  Lake  Erie. 


ed  the  lake.  His  fleet  consisted  of  nine  small  vessels, 
mounting  in  all  fifty-six  guns.  That  of  the  British,  under 
Commodore  Barclay,  consisted  of  six  larger  vessels, 
mounting  sixty-nine  guns.  His  complement  of  men  was 
also  greater  than  that  of  Perry. 

On  the  10th  of  September  the  fleets  met  off  Put-in-bay 
At  the  commencement  of  the  action,  the  Lawrence,  the 
flao  ship,  was  attacked  by  the  Detroitand  Queen  Charlotte, 
and  as  the  wind  was  too  light  to  allow  the  remainder  of 
the  squadron  to  come  up  to  the  commodore's  support,  he 
had  to  sustain  their  fire  for  two  hours,  when  the  Lawrence 
being  reduced  to  a  sinking  condition,  he  committed  her  to 
the  charge  ot  Lieutenant  Yarnall,  and  descending  into  a 
boat,  passed  through  a  shower  of  cannon  balls  and 
bullets,  and  transferred  his  flag  to  the  Niagara.  The 
wind  now  freshening,  the  remainder  of  the  American 
vessels  were  brought  into  action,  and  soon  compelled  the 
surrender  of  the  whole  British  fleet. 

This  victory  being  the  first  obtained  over  a  squadron, 
and  bringing  with  it  the  most  important  advantages, 
occasioned  greater  rejoicing  among  the  Americans  than 
any  which  had  preceded  it.  The  gallant  Perry  was 
loaded  with  honours  and  distinctions,  and  his  victory  was 
proudly  recorded  in  the  annals  and  celebrated  in  the  songs 
of  his  countrymen. 

On  receiving  intelligence  of  Perry's  success,  General 

How  large  a  fleet  had  Commodore  Perry  built?— What  was  the  Bn 
tish  naval  force  ?— When  did  the  squadrons  meet  Describe  Uiebattle 
-  -Who  conquered  ? 


280 


BATTLE  OF  THE  THAMES. 


Harrison,  who  had  been  reinforced  by  a  strong  body  of 
Kentucky  militia  under  Governor  Shelby,  embarked  on 
tne  lake,  and  soon  arrived  at  Maiden.  This  post  had 
been  abandoned  by  the  British,  who  had  ascended  the 
river  Thames  as  far  as  the  Moravian  villages.  Here  they 
were  overtaken  by  -General  Harrison,  on  the  5th  of  Octo- 
ber, who  succeeded  in  bringing  them  to  action,  and 
gained  a  complete  victory.  General  Proctor  saved  him 
self  by  flight,  leaving  his  camp  equipage  and  papers. 
Six  hundred  of  the  British  were  made  prisoners.  The 
Indians  are  said  to  have  borne  the  brunt  of  the  battle, 
and  fallen  in  great  numbers.  Their  great  chief,  Tecuro- 
eeh,  was  among  the  slain  in  the  battle  of  the  Thames, 
having  been  shot  by  Colonel  Johnson.  This  victory 
restored  to  the  Americans  all  the  posts  which  had  been 
surrendered  by  General  Hull. 

The  British  had  been  no  less  successful  in  exciting  the 
hostility  of  the  Indians  at  the  southern  extremity  of  the 
Union  than  at  the  north;  and  a  visit  of  Tecumseh  at  the 
commencement  of  the  war  had  stirred  up  among  them  a 
spirit  of  blind  fanaticism  which  manifested  itself  by  a 
series  of  hostilities,  carried  on  by  the  Creeks  and  Semi- 
noles  against  the  frontier  inhabitants  of  Georgia.  This 
was  repressed,  however,  for  the  time,  by  an  incursion  of 
2500  Tennessee  volunteers  led  by  General  Jackson  in  the 
fall  of  1812.  Their  hostility  now  burst  forth  with  fresk 
violence. 

At  Fort  Mimms,  in  the  Tensaw  settlement,  a  party  of 
300  inhabitants,  who  had  fled  thither  for  safety,  were  sur- 
prised on  the  30th  of  August  by  600  Indians,  who  broke 
into  the  fort,  drove  the  people  into  the  houses  which  it 
inclosed,  and  set  them  on  fire.  Only  seventeen  escaped 
the  genera]  massacre. 

An  army  of  3500  militia  principally  from  Tennessee 
was  speedily  assembled,  and  placed  under  the  command 
of  General  Jackson,  for  the  purpose  of  chastising  the  ai> 
thors  of  this  unprovoked  outrage.  On  the  2d  of  Noven> 
ber  a  detachment  of  this  force  under  General  Coffee  attack- 
ed the  Creeks,  at  Talluschatches,  destroyed  200  of  their 
warriors,  burnt  their  town,  and  captured  86  prisoners. 

What  was  now  done  by  General  Harrison  ?— Where  did  he  overtake 
the  British  1— Describe  the  battle  of  the  Thames.— What  did  this  victory 
restore  to  the  Americans  7— What  excued  the  hostility  of  the  Indians  in 
the  south?— Who  repressed  their  attempts  in  the  fall  of  1812? — Whal 
was  done  at  Fort  Mimms  ?— Who  now  marched  against  the  Indians  \- 
What  was  tone  by  General  Coffee  ? 


TH;*  JREEK  WA^ 


281 


Battle  of  the  Thames. 


On  the  8th,  General  Jackson  attacked  a  large  body  of 
the  Creeks,  who  were  assembled  at  Taladega,  and  defeated 
them;  the  Indians  leaving  290  of  their  warriors  on  the 
field,  and  retreating  to  the  mountains. 

On  the  18th  of  November,  General  White  was  equally 
successful  at  the  Hillibee  village,  where,  after  a  bloody 
encounter,  he  defeated  the  Creeks,  60  of  their  warriors 
being  killed,  and  256  made  prisoners,  without  the  loss  of 
a  single  man  on  the  side  of  the  Americans.  General 
Floyd  inflicted  a  similar  defeat  on  the  Indians  at  Autosse> 
an  the  29th  of  November. 

On  the  22d  of  January,  1814,  General  Jackson,  with 
about  1400  men,  was  attacked  by  a  large  body  of  the 
Creeks  near  the  bend  of  the  Tallapoosa.  The  Indians 
were  repulsed  with  considerable  loss,  and  the  general, 
having  effected  his  object,  a  diversion  in  favour  of  General 
Floyd,  retired  to  Fort  Strother.  A  furious  night  attack, 
made  upon  General  Floyd's  detachment  on  the  27th,  waa 
successfully  resisted;  and  the  Indians  were  compelled, 
after  a  severe  loss,  to  fly  for  shelter  into  the  Caulibee 
swamp. 

The  last  signal  stroke  of  vengeance  was  inflicted  on  the 
Creeks  at  the  Horse  Shoe  Bend,  called  by  the  Jndians 
Tohopeka,  on  the  Tallapoosa,  March  27th,  1814.  Here, 
by  the  judicious  arrangements  of  General  Jackson,  they 
were  completely  surrounded,  and  after  a  most  sanguinary 

What  was  done  by  General  Jackson  ■?— B>  General  White?— By 
General  Floyd  ?— What  was  done  by  General  Jackson  on  the  22d  of 
January  ?— By  General  Floyd  on  the  27th  ?— Bv  General  Jackson  on  lh« 
27th  of  March? 

24* 


282  RUSSIAN  MEDIATION. 

battle,  the  greater  part  of  them  were  aestroyed;  600 
warriors  fell  in  the  battle,  and  but  300  escaped. 

This  may  be  considered  the  closing  scene  of  the  Creek 
war,  since  the  subsequent  march  of  General  Jackson  to 
die  Hickory  Ground  only  terminated  in  the  formal  sub- 
mission of  the  chiefs. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

CAMPAIGN  OF  1814. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1813  an  offer  was  made  by  the 
Emperor  of  Ruesia  of  his  mediation  as  the  common  friend 
of  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain,  for  the  purpose 
of  facilitating  a  peace  between  them.  The  president^ 
having  accepted  this  offer,  commissioned  John  Quincy 
Adams,  the  minister  of  the  United  States  at  St.  Peters- 
burg, Albert  Gallatin,  and  James  A.  Bayard,  with  the 
requisite  powers  to  conclude  a  treaty  of  peace  with  per- 
sons clothed  with  similar  powers,  on  the  part  of  Great 
Britain. 

During  the  session  of  congress,  which  commenced  in 
December,  1813,  a  communication  was  received  from  the 
British  government,  declining  to  treat  under  the  mediation 
of  Russia,  and  proposing  a  direct  negotiation  in  London 
or  Gottenburg.  This  proposition  was  accepted,  and  the 
latter  place  appointed  for  the  meeting,  which  was  after- 
wards transferred  to  Ghent;  and  Henry  Clay  and  Jona- 
than  Russell  were  added  to  the  commissioners  who  had 
ulready  gone  to  Europe. 

Foi  the  purpose  of  increasing  the  force  of  the  regular 
Btrmy,  several  acts  of  congress  were  passed,  offering  large 
bounties  to  recruits,  and  providing  liberally  for  the  pay, 
rations,  and  clothing  of  the  troops.  A  loan  of  twenty-five 
millions  of  dollars,  and  the  issue  of  treasury  notes  for  fivB 
millions,  were  also  authorised.  Provision  was  also  made 
for  the  increase  and  better  organisation  of  the  navy,  and 
for  the  defence  of  the  seaboard.    An  embargo,  which  had 

What  offer  was  made  by  the  Emperor  of  Russia  in  1813  7— What  was 
the  answer  of  ,he  United  States  ?— Of  the  British  government  1— Who 
were  added  to  the  commission  1— Wnat  was  doao  to  increase  the  foo^a 
of  the  army? 


BATTLE  OF  CHIPPEWA 


283 


been  laid  to  prevent  the  trade  under  British  licenses,  was 
iepealed  in  April,  1814. 

The  fall  of  Napoleon,  having  left  Great  Britain  at  peace 
with  all  nations  except  the  United  States,  enablea  thai 
power  to  direct  the  whole  of  her  disposable  force  against 
(he  Americans.  This  circumstance,  increasing  the  perils 
of  the  campaign,  rendered  it  necessary  to  make  greater 
exertions  and  sacrifices  for  the  defence  of  the  country. 

The  spring  passed  away  without  any  important  opera- 
tions on  either  side.  The  army  which  had  wintered  at 
French  Mills  left  that  station  in  the  early  part  of  the 
spring,  one  division,  under  General  Wilkinson,  proceed- 
ing to  Plattsburg,  and  the  remainder,  under  General 
Brown,  returning  to  Sackett's  Harbour.  In  March,  Gene- 
ral Wilkinson  entered  Canada,  and  made  an  attack  on  a 
party  of  the  British  stationed  in  a  large  stone  building 
called  La  Cole  Mill.  He  was  defeated  with  a  heavy  loss ; 
and  being  soon  afterwards  superseded,  his  command  was 
given  to  General  Izard. 

On  the  5th  of  May,  the  British  made  a  descent  on  Os- 
wego, and  succeeded  in  capturing  and  destroying  the  fort 
ana  military  stores  at  that  place ;  after  which  they  returned 
to  Kingston. 

Early  in  July,  General  Brown  crossed  the  Niagara 
river,  and  invested  Fort  Erie,  which  was  surrendered 
without  opposition,  and  the  prisoners,  137  in  number 
were  sent  to  Buffalo.  The  army  then  advanced  to  Chip- 
pewa, where  a  large  body  of  the  British  were  posted; 
and,  on  the  5th  of  July,  a  severe  engagement  took  place, 
in  which  the  British  lost  upwards  of  300  killed  and 
wounded,  200  being  left  dead  on  the  field.  The  Ameri- 
can loss  was  60  killed,  and  268  wounded  and  missing 
The  British  then  retired  to  Fort  George,  and  General 
Brown  took  post  at  Queenstown,  to  await  reinforcement* 
from  Sackett  s  Harbour. 

The  expected  reinforcements,  however,  being  blockaded 
by  a  British  fleet  off  the  harbour,  did  not  arrive.  Detach 
ments  from  the  army  were  occupied  with  unimDortanl 
skirmishes  until  July  25th,  when  the  battle  of  firidge- 
water,  near  the  cataract  of  Niagara,  took  place. 

The  British  advanced  to  the  attack  under  General 
Drummond.    The  first  brigade,  under  General  Scott 

What  was  the  effect  of  the  fall  of  Napoleon  ?— What  is  said  of  tht 
army  at  French  Mills'*— Of  the  capture  of  Oswego?— Of  Fort  Erie 1- 
Give  an  account  of  th«  battle  of  Chippewa.— Of  the  battle  Df  Bridge 
water. 


284 


SIEGE  OF  FORT  ERIE. 


with  Towson's  artillery  and  a  body  of  cavalry,  con  .posed 
the  advance  of  the  Americans,  and,  engaging  the  enemy 
at  six  o'clock  in  the  evening,  sustained  the  attack  without 
support  for  an  hour.  General  Ripley,  with  fresh  troops, 
then  arriving,  relieved  General  Scott,  and  his  exhausted 
briofade  formed  a  reserve  on  the  rear.  The  British  artillery 
haa  taken  post  on  an  eminence  at  the  head  of  Lundy's 
Lane,  and  poured  a  most  deadly  fire  on  the  Americans. 
It  became  necessary  to  dislodge  them  or  retreat.  4  Will 
you  advance  and  capture  that  battery  V  said  the  command 
mg  general  to  Colonel  Miller.  1 1  will  try,  sir,'  was  the 
modest  reply  of  the  colonel,  which  afterwards  became 
the  motto  of  his  regiment.  He  advanced  coolly  and  stea- 
dily to  his  object,  amidst  a  tremendous  fire  of  artillery, 
and  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet  carried  the  artillery  and 
the  height.  The  guns  were  turned  upon  the  enemy. 
Several  attempts  were  made  to  regain  them  without  suc- 
cess. The  principal  force  of  both  parties  were  directed 
to  this  point,  and  a  most  sanguinary  contest  took  place, 
which  resulted  in  the  defeat  of  the  British.  The  loss  on 
each  side  was  about  800.  Generals  Brown  and  Scott 
being  both  severely  wounded  in  the  battle,  the  command 
devolved  upon  General  Ripley,  wyho  took  post  at  Fort 
Erie.  General  Gaines  having  arrived  soon  after  and 
taken  the  command,  was  attacked  by  General  Drummond, 
at  the  head  of  5000  troops,  who  formally  invested  the 
place  on  the  4th  of  August.  Having  advanced  their  lines 
to  within  400  yards  oi  the  fort,  the  enemy  commenced  a 
brisk  cannonade  on  the  13th,  wThich  continued  the  whole 
of  that  and  the  next  day.  The  fire  was  steadily  returned 
by  the  Americans.  On  the  night  of  the  14th  an  assault 
was  made  by  the  British,  which  resulted  in  their  repulse, 
with  the  loss  of  900  men ;  the  Americans  losing  but  84. 

On  the  2d  of  September,  General  Brown  had  so  far 
recovered  from  his  wounds  as  to  be  able  to  resume  the 
command.  The  British  main  body,  under  General  Drum 
mond,  was  encamped  two  miles  from  Fort  Erie,  while 
his  works  were  advanced  to  within  400  yards  of  the 
American  lines.  One  of  his  brigades,  with  a  detachment 
of  artillery,  was  stationed  at  this  advance.  On  the  17th, 
Generals  Porter,  Miller,  and  Brown,  with  large  detach- 
ments, made  a  sortie,  with  a  view  to  cut  off  the  British 

What  is  said  of  Colonel  Miller  ?— What  was  the  loss  on  each  side  ?— 
Where  did  General  Ripley  take  post  ?— •  Who  invested  Fort  Erie  ?— What 
took  place  on  the  3th  of  August  ? — On  the  2d  of  Seoteinber  1 


SIEGE  OF  FORT  ERIE. 


285 


advanced  posts  from  the  main  body.  Within  thirty 
minutes  the  wnole  line  of  the  enemy's  entrenchments 
were  in  possession  of  the  Americans.  The  works  were 
destroyed,  and,  strong  reinforcements  of  the  enemv  coming 
up,  the  Americans  retired  within  their  lines.  The  Ame- 
rican loss  was  79  killed,  and  432  wounded  and  missing. 
The  British  lost  500  killed  and  wounded,  and  385  cap- 
tured. The  result  of  this  gallant  sortie  completely  dis- 
couraged the  enemy,  who,  on  the  nigrht  of  the  21st,  raised 
the  siege,  which  had  continued  49  days,  and  retired  to 
his  entrenchments  behind  the  Chippewa. 

On  the  9th  of  October  General  Izard  arrived  with  rein 
forcements  from  Plattsburg,  and  took  the  command, 
General  Brown  retiring  to  Sackett's  Harbour.  General 
Izard,  deeming  it  inexpedient  to  attempt  any  further  orTen 
give  operations  in  this  quarter,  demolished  the  works  at 
Fort  Erie,  and  removed  the  troops  to  Buffalo. 

The  next  attempt  of  the  British  was  a  descent  upon 
Plattsburg.  This  was  the  principal  military  and  naval 
depot  for  the  army  of  the  north  and  the  flotilla  on  Lake 
Champlain.  Its  defence  was  entrusted  to  General  Ma- 
comb, with  1500  regulars,  and  the  neighbouring  militia, 
to  be  called  in  as  occasion  might  require.  On  the  1st  of 
September,  General  Prevost,  with  14,000  men.  advanced 
to  Champlain,  within  15  miles  of  the  American  lines. 
Having  called  in  the  militia,  who  flocked  to  his  standard 
from  the  neighbouring  country  in  great  numbers,  General 
Macomb  made  every  exertion  to  impede  the  approach,  and 

Jirepare  for  the  attack  of  the  enemy.  The  bridges  on  ma 
ine  of  march  were  broken  up,  and  every  possible  impedi- 
ment thrown  in  the  way  of  his  passage,  and  the  fortifica- 
tions at  Plattsburg  were  strengthened  by  additional 
breastworks  and  batteries. 

On  the  6th  of  September  the  British  advance  was  met 
at  Batemantown,  six  miles  from  Plattsburg,  by  a  corps 
of  700  militia,  under  General  Mooers.  After  some  slight 
skirmishing,  the  militia  discovered  the  New  York  state 
dragoons  in  red  uniform,  reconnoitering  the  heights  on 
their  rear,  and  mistaking  them  for  British  troops  in  the 
act  of  surrounding  their  party,  they  broke  and  fled  in 
every  direction.    On  the  same  day  the  British,  command- 

What  took  place  on  the  17ih  of  September When  was  the  siege 
raised  ?— How  long  had  it  lasted  ?-~What  was  done  by  General  Izard  1 
—What  was  the  next  point  of  attack  for  the  British  ?— How  was  Platt3- 
burj,  defended  ?— What  was  the  force  of  General  Prevost  ?— What  took 
place  on  the  6th  of  September » 


286 


BATTLE  ON  LAKE  CHAM  PLAIN. 


e<l  by  Sir  George  Prevost  in  person,  entered  Plattsburg 
The  Americans  retired  to  the  south  side  of  the  Saranac 
river,  tore  up  the  bridges  and  made  breastworks  of  them, 
and  guarded  the  ford-ways ;  while  the  British  strength- 
ened their  works  and  prepared  for  the  attack. 

While  these  operations  were  going  forward  on  land, 
the  American  squadron  on  Lake  Champlain  lay  at  anchor 
in  a  bay  two  miles  distant,  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the 
British  fleet,  which  was  to  assist  in  the  simultaneous 
attack  about  to  take  place  on  land  and  water.  On  the 
morning  of  the  11th,  the  enemy's  ships  appeared,  bearing 
down  upon  the  Americans  under  easy  sail,  and  the 
action  immediately  commenced.  It  was  a  hard  fought 
battle,  and  it  terminated  in  a  manner  highly  honourable 
to  the  courage  and  resolution  of  Commodore  M'Donough 
and  his  brave  associates.  The  fleets  were  engaged  two 
hours  and  twenty  minutes.  Nearly  all  the  British  ships 
were  sunk  or  taken  ;  and  wThen  the  action  closed,  there 
was  not  a  mast  standing  in  either  squadron  to  which 
a  sail  could  be  attached.  When  the  flag  ship  of  the 
British,  having  lost  its  commander,  Commodore  Downie, 
struck  her  colours,  the  shores  resounded  with  the  accla 
mations  of  the  American  troops  and  citizens.  The  Bri- 
tish seeing  their  fleet  completely  conquered,  were  dis- 
pirited and  dismayed. 

At  the  moment  when  the  naval  action  had  commenced, 
the  British  from  their  works  on  shore,  had  opened  a 
heavy  fire  of  shot,  shells  and  rockets  upon  the  American 
lines.  Under  cover  of  this  fire,  three  desperate  efforts 
were  made  to  cross  the  Saranac,  for  the  purpose  of  carry- 
ing the  American  lines  by  assault,  all  which  were  met 
and  successfully  resisted.  One  ford,  guarded  by  militia, 
was  passed,  and  a  body  of  the  British  being  drawn  into 
the  woods,  were  so  severely  handled  that  they  were 
compelled  to  recross  the  river  with  considerable  loss. 
At  six  o'clock  in  the  evening,  the  British  batteries  were 
silenced ;  and  during  the  night  the  whole  army  decamped 
with  precipitation,  leaving  their  sick  and  wounded,  and 
most  of  their  camp  equipage,  entrenching  tools  and 
provisions,  behind  them.  The  retreat  was  so  sudden 
and  unexpected,  that  it  was  not  discovered  by  the  Ame- 
rican general  till  the  British  were  eight  miles  from  the 

Describe  the  naval  battle  of  the  11th.— What  was  the  result  ?— Whal 
was  the  comparative  force  of  the  fleets  ] 


CAPTAIN  PORTER'S  CRUISE 


287 


late  scene  of  action.  This  battle  terminated  the  actbe 
warfare  on  the  Canada  border. 

The  naval  events  of  this  campaign  on  the  ocean  were 
not  less  brilliant  than  those  with  which  the  war  had 
commenced.  The  cruise  of  Captain  Porter  in  the  frigate 
Essex,  chiefly  in  the  Pacific  Ocean,  had  commenced  in 
1812.  He  nad  captured  a  large  number  of  Britisn 
ressels,  and  had  succeeded  in  completely  destroying  tne 
enemy's  commerce  within  the  range  of  his  cruise.  One 
of  the  captured  vessels  had  been  converted  into  a  vessei 
of  war  mounting  20  guns,  which  he  named  the  Essex 
Junior.  The  intelligence  of  Captain  Porter's  exploits  in 
the  Pacific  had  at  length  occasioned  a  force  of  the  enemy 
to  be  sent  in  pursuit  of  him.  While  the  Essex  and 
Essex  Junior  were  lying  in  the  harbour  of  Valparaiso, 
the  Phoebe,  a  British  frigate  of  38  guns,  and  a  sloop  of 
war,  appeared  off  the  port.  Having  entered  the  harbour 
and  obtained  provisions,  they  cruised  off  the  port  for  six 
weeks.  Their  united  force  was  much  greater  than 
Captain  Porter's.  On  the  2Sth  of  March,  the  Essex 
attempted  to  escape  to  sea,  but  in  rounding  the  point  she 
was  struck  by  a  squall  which  carried  away  her  main  top 
mast,  and  unable  to  regain  the  harbour,  Captain  Porter 
ran  into  a  small  bay  and  anchored  within  pistol  shot  of 
the  shore.  Here,  in  violation  of  the  rights  of  neutrality 
he  was  attacked  in  a  most  unfavourable  position  by  a 
superior  force,  consisting  of  both  the  British  ships  above 
mentioned,  and  after  gallantly  maintaining  the  unequal 
contest  for  three  hours,  was  compelled  to  surrender. 
The  disregard  of  the  British  for  the  rules  of  warfare 
relating  to  an  enemy  under  the  protection  of  a  neutral 
nation,  was,  subsequently  referred  to  by  the  Americana 
in  justification  of  General  Jackson's  retaliatory  proceed- 
ings in  Florida. 

The  sloop  of  war  Peacock,  of  18  guns,  commanded  by 
Captain  Warrington,  on  the  29th  of  April,  fell  in  with, 
and  after  an  action  of  42  minutes,  captured  the  British 
brig  of  war  Epervier  of  18  guns  ;  the  Peacock  and  her 
pnz?,  with  120,000  dollars  in  specie,  arrived  safely  in 
tiie  United  States.  The  sloop  of  war  Wasp,  of  18  guns, 
commanded  by  Captain  Blakely,  encountered,  on  the  28th 
of  June,  the  British  brig  of  war  Reindeer,  of  19  guns, 
and  after  a  spirited  action  of  two  hours  compelled  her  to 

What  was  the  effect  of  M'Donough's  victory  on  the  land  operational 
-  What  other  naval  actions  took  place  Uiia  vear  ? 


NAVAL  ACTIONS. 


surrender.  The  British  vessel  was  so  much  disabled 
that  it  was  found  necessary  to  set  her  on  fire.  In  Sep 
lember,  Captain  Blakely  fell  in  with  and  captured  the 
British  sloop  of  war  Avon,  of  20  guns.  The  appearance 
of  a  British  squadron  compelled  Captain  Blakely  to 
abandon  his  prize,  which  sunk  soon  after  the  removal  of 
ner  crew. 

In  February,  1815,  Captain  Stewart  in  the  Constitution 
fell  in  with  the  British  frigate  Cyane,  of  34  guns,  and 
the  sloop  of  war  Levant,  of  21  guns,  and  notwithstanding 
their  great  superiority  of  force,  engaged  them  both  and 
soon  compelled  their  surrender.  The  British  loss  in  both 
their  ships  was  77  killed  and  wounded ;  the  American,  3 
killed  and  12  wounded. 

The  frigate  President,  commanded  by  Captain  Deca- 
tur, on  the  morning  after  sailing  from  New  York,  was 
chased  by  the  British  blockading  squadron,  consisting  of 
the  Majestic,  mounting  70  guns,  and  the  Endymion, 
Pomona  and  Tenedos,  of  50  guns  each.  The  Endymion, 
overtaking  her  first,  was  engaged,  completely  disman- 
tled, and  her  guns  silenced;  but  the  squadron  soon 
after  coming  up,  the  gallant  Decatur  was  compelled  to 
strike  his  colours. 

A  very  spirited  naval  action  was  that  of  the  Hornet, 
of  18  guns,  commanded  by  Captain  Biddle,  and  the 
Penguin,  of  19  guns,  fought  in  January,  1815,  and  ter- 
minated by  the  capture  and  destruction  of  the  British 
vessel.  The  achievements  of  the  navy  had  rendered 
this  species  of  force  highly  popular  with  the  nation  ;  and 
its  encouragement  and  gradual  increase  has  ever  since 
been  the  settled  policy  of  the  government. 

The  withdrawal  of  the  British  arms  from  the  continent 
of  Europe,  and  their  embarkation  for  this  country,  ren- 
dered it  a  matter  of  necessity  to  fortify  every  important 
point  on  the  seaboard,  as  it  could  not  be  known  where 
the  anticipated  invasion  was  to  take  place.  The  people 
of  trie  great  commercial  cities,  New  York,  Philadelphia, 
Boston  and  Baltimore,  employed  themselves  with  great 
activity  in  strengthening  their  respective  fortifications, 
and  the  militia  were  mustered,  and  large  bodies  of  them 
drafted  for  camp  duty.  The  military  district  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Washington,  was  assigned  to  General 
Winder,  and  1000  regular  troops  were  placed  at  his 

What  measures  of  defence  were  taken  on  the  seaboard  1— Who  coin 
sanded  the  army  near  Washington  1 


THE  BRITISH  AT  WASHINGTON  289 

disposal,  with  authority  to  call  out  15,000  militia,  if  their 
services  should  h£  required. 

On  the  10th  of  August,  a  British  fleet  of  60  sail,  under 
Admiral  Cochrane,  with  a  land  force  of  6000  men,  under 
General  Ross,  entered  the  Chesapeake  Bay,  and  proceeded 
to  the  mouth  of  the  Potomac,  when  a  squadron  under 
Commodore  Gordon  entered  that  river,  and  advanced 
towards  Alexandria.  The  principal  part  of  the  fleet,  with 
tfie  land  forces,  continued  their  course  to  the  mouth  of  the 

[   Patuxent,  a  id  entered  that  river  on  the  18th.  Commodore 
Barney,  who  commanded  the  American  flotilla  of  gun- 

if  ^oats  on  that  river,  to  prevent  their  falling1  into  the  hands 
of  the  enemy  blew  them  up,  and  proceeded  to  join  Gene- 

i  ;al  Winder. 

The  British,  on  fheir  advance  up  the  Patuxent,  learning 
the  defenceless  state  of  Washington  determined  on  an 
i  expedition  to  that  city.  Five  thousand  men,  under  Gene- 
ral Ross,  having  landed  at  Benedict,  advanced  towards 
the  capital;  the  Americans  retiring  before  him.  The- 
I  whole  force  for  the  defense  of  the  city,  including  militia, 
Ij  did  not  exceed  7200.  They  were  concentrated  on  and 
near  the  heights  of  Bladensburgh.  On  the  24th  the 
British  advanced,  and  commenced  an  attack,  driving  in 
the  advanced  parties  until  they  encountered  the  battery 
of  Commodore  Barney,  manned  with  seamen  and  marines, 
who  gave  them  the  only  serious  repulse  which  they  met, 
and  inflicted  the  heaviest  loss  which  they  suffered  in  the 
battle.  Being  deserted  by  the  militia,  this  gallant  little 
band  were  at  length  surrounded,  and  their  commander 
being  wounded,  was  captured  and  paroled  for  his  courage 
by  General  Ross.    The  city  was  then  abandoned  by  the 

J (resident  and  heads  of  departments  ;  the  whole  American 
orce  retreated  to  Georgetown. 

At  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening,  General  Ross  entered 
the  city  at  the  head  of  800  men.  Having  arrived  on 
Capitol  hill,  he  offered  terms  of  capitulation,  which  were, 
that  the  city  might  be  ransomed  by  paying  a  sum  of 
money  nearly  equal  to  the  value  of  public  "and  private 
property  which  it  contained ;  and  that,  on  receiving  it, . 
the  British  roops  should  retire  unmolested.    As  there 

When  did  the  British  arrive  in  the  Chesapeake  t—  With  what  force  ? 
—Whither  did  Commodore  Gordon's  squadron  proceed  '—Admiral 
Cochrane's  7— What  was  done  by  Commodore  Barney  !— What  occasion 
ed  the  British  expedition  to  Washington  ?—  Who  commanded 
When  did  they  commence  the  attack  f— Who  resisted  it  manfully  ?— 
What  was  the  result?— How  did  Ross  behave  after  taking  the  city  >— 
25 


too 


ATTEMPT  ON  BALTIMORE. 


was  no  civil  or  military  authority  on  the  spot,  competent 
to  enter  into  such  an  arrangement  as  this,  he  proceeded 
to  barn  the  capitol,  the  president's  house,  the  offices  of  tha 
several  departments,  and  a  considerable  number  of  priva»* 
dwellings.  The  navy  yard,  with  its  contents,  one 
frigate  on  the  stocks,  and  several  smaller  vessels  were 
also  destroyed.  The  libraries  and  public  archives, 
together  with  all  the  works  of  art  contained  in  the  public 
buildings,  were  included  in  the  general  conflagration. 
No  parallel  for  this  act  of  Vandalism  can  be  found  in  'lie 
annals  of  modern  warfare. 

Having  accomplished  their  object,  the  enemy,  on  the 
25th,  made  a  precipitate  retreat,  and,  on  the  30th,  em- 
barked at  Benedict. 

The  squadron,  under  Commodore  Gordon,  which  had 
advanced  up  the  river  Potomac,  arrived  at  Alexandria 
on  the  29th  ;  and  the  commander  having  granted  terms 
of  capitulation  to.  the  citizens,  by  which  the  shipping, 
naval  stores,  and  merchandise  were  delivered  up,  received 
the  surrender  of  the  place.  A  scene  of  indiscriminate 
plunder  then  ensued.  The  veftcls  in  the  harbour  were 
taken  and  loaded  with  the  large  stores  of  flour,  tobacco, 
cotton,  wines,  and  sugars,  of  which  Alexandria  was  the 
depdt,  and  the  whole  was  carried  off  with  the  squadron, 
on  its  return  down  the  river.  The  public  and  private 
buildings  of  the  town  were  mercifully  spared. 

The  success  of  General  Ross  at  Washington  induced 
him  to  undertake  the  capture  of  Baltimore.  He  boasted 
that  he  would  make  that  city  his  winter  quarters,  and 
with  the  force  which  he  commanded  he  could  march 
where  he  pleased  in  Maryland. 

The  Americans  were  not  unprepared  for  an  attack  in 
this  quarter.  A  force  of  militia  from  Maryland  and  the 
neighbouring  states,  together  with  the  regular  troops  whr 
hacf  recently  been  engaged  at  Washington,  amounting  rn 
all  to  fifteen  thousand  men,  had  been  assembled  for  the 
defence  of  the  citv.  The  command  of  these  troops  was 
given  to  General  Smith,  of  the  Maryland  militia,  assisted 
by  General  Winder. 

On  the  11th  of  Septembei,  a  British  squadron  cf  fifty 
sail,  with  six  thousand  men,  entered  the  mouth  of  this 

What  remarks  are  made  on  the  conduct  of  the  British  ?— When  did  the 
British  retreat  ? — What  was  done  by  Commodore  Gordon  at  Alexandria  1 
—What  was  the  next  point  of  attack  ?— What  was  said  by  Ross 
What  measures  were  taken  for  the  defence  of  Baltimore  ?— When  die 
toe  British  arrive  at  the  mouth  of  the  Patapsco  "—With  what  force  % 


THE   BRITISH   FOILED  AT  BALTIMORE.  991 


Battle  of  Baltimore. 


Patapsco,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  12th  commenced 
landing  at  North  Point,  fourteen  miles  below  the  city. 
General  Strieker  was  detached  with  three  thousand 
five  hundred  militia  to  oppose  their  advance.  General 
Ross,  having  preceded  the  main  body  of  his  array  with 
a  small  reconnoitering  party,  was  shot  through  the  breast 
by  a  rifleman,  fell  into  the  arms  of  his  aid-de-camp,  and 
died  in  a  few  minutes.  The  command  devolved  od 
Colonel  Brook,  who  led  on  the  attack,  which  was  com- 
menced by  a  discharge  of  rockets  from  the  British,  and 
was  succeeded  by  grape,  canister,  and  small  arms  on  both 
sides.  After  maintaining  his  position  for  an  hour  and  a 
half  against  a  great  superiority  of  numbers,  General 
Strieker  was  at  length  ooliged  to  retire  to  Worthingtou 
Mills,  half  a  mile  in  advance  of  the  main  body. 

On  the  night  of  the  12th,  the  British  bivouacked  in 
advance  of  the  battle  ground,  and  on  the  13th  commenced 
their  march  towards  the  city.  When  within  two  mile* 
3f  the  American  lines  they  halted  to  await  the  result  of 
the  attack  on  Fort  M> Henry.  This  fortress  defends  the 
narrow  passage  from  the  Patapsco  into  Baltimore  harbour, 
two  miles  below  the  city,  and  its  command  had  been 
entrusted  to  Major  Armistead,  with  one  thousand  men. 
Fort  Covington,  on  the  right  of  Fort  M'Henry,  was 
commanded  by  Lieuteuant  Newcomb.  On  the  12th,  a 
British  squadron  of  sixteen  ships  drew  up  in  line  of 
battle  within  two  miles  and  a  half  of  the  forts,  and  at 

Who  was  detached  to  meet  them  What  followed ! — What  wae 
done  on  the  13th  )--What  forts  were  bombarded  V- Who  commanded 
4hem  1 


292,  CONNECTICUT  AND  MAINE  INVADED. 


Bomse  on  the  13th,  commenced  an  attack  on  them  with 
bombs  and  rockets.  Twelve  hundred  men  were  detached 
to  storm  the  works  on  the  succeeding  night,  and  the 
battle  raged  with  great  fury  till  the  morning  of  the  14th, 
when  the  assailants,  being  completely  foiled,  were 
compelled  to  retire,  and  the  squadron  sailed  down  the 
river.  Their  example  was  speedily  followed  by  the 
army,  who  had  sanguinely  anticipated  the  capture  and 
plunder  of  Baltimore.  The  whole  fleet  soon  after  left 
Chesapeake  Bay  for  the  south. 

While  the  central  parts  of  the  American  seaboard 
were  suffering  these  attacks  from  the  British,  the  towns 
on  the  coast  of  New  England  were  not  spared.  On  the 
7th  of  April  a  detachment  from  the  blockading  squadron 
in  Long  Island  Sound  ascended  the  Connecticut  river  to 
Pettipaug  Point,  and  burned  twenty-two  vessels  which 
had  been  moored  there  as  a  place  of  safety.  The  village 
was  set  on  fire  in  several  places,  but  the  flames  were 
extinguished  by  the  inhabitants. 

On  the  9th  of  August,  another  detachment  from  the 
same  squadron  appeared  off  Stonington  Point,  and  com 
menced  a  bombardment  of  the  village.  The  militia  of 
the  neighbourhood,  having  assembled  in  considerable 
numbers  with  artillery,  made  so  gallant  a  defence,  thai 
the  British  were  compelled  on  the  11th  to  give  up  the 
contest  and  retire. 

The  extensive  seaboard  of  the  state  of  Maine,  by  its 
defenceless  state  and  its  vicinity  to  the  British  provinces 
offered  an  easy  conquest  to  the  enemy.    On  the  11th  of 


hundred  troops,  took  possession  of  Eastport,  on  Moose 
Island,  erected  fortifications,  and  required  the  people  to 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  his  Britannic  majesty  oi 
quit  the  island.  Having  accomplished  this  object,  the 
commodore  returned  to  his  station  off  New  London 

On  the  1st  of  September  an  expedition  under  Sir  John 
iSherbrooke,  governor  of  Nova  Scotia,  and  Admiral  Grif- 
fith, with  40  sail  and  several  thousand  troops,  entered  the 
Penobscot  river  and  took  possession  of  Castine.  They 
next  sent  a  detachment  of  600  men  to  Belfast,  and  having 
received  the  surrender  of  that  place,  proceeded  35  miles 
up  the  river  to  Hampden,  to  which  place  the  American 

When  was  an  assault  made  on  them  7— With  what  success  7— What 
tallowed  7— What  was  done  by  the  British  on  the  ?th  of  April  7— On  ih* 
8th  of  Aueust  7— On  the  11th  of  July  7 — When  was  Maine  invaded  ess 
Sir  John  Sherbrooke  7— What  place  did  he  first  tate  ' 


July  a  squadron  under  Commodore 


HARTFORD  CONVENTICJT. 


293 


fhgfate  Adams  had  retired  on  their  approach  The  militia 
had  assembled  in  considerable  numbers,  but  tied  on  the 
approach  of  the  enemy.  Captain  Morris  was  therefore 
Compelled  to  blow  up  his  ship,  destroy  his  stores,  and 
retire  with  his  crew  to  Portsmouth.  The  British  com- 
manders having  taken  possession  of  the  principal  towns 
on  the  coast,  published  their  proclamation  at  Castine, 
declaring  the  conquest  of  all  the  country  east  of  the 
Penobscot  to  Passamaquoddy  Bay,  and  requiring  the 
submission  of  the  people  to  the  British  government 
The  territory  thus  occupied  comprehends  42  flourishing 
towns — nearly  one  half  of  the  state  of  Maine. 

The  opposition  to  the  measures  of  government  in  New 
England  became  more  decided  than  ever  at  this  period 
of  the  war.  In  Massachusetts  it  was  even  proposed  to 
withhold  the  revenue  of  the  state  from  the  national  trea- 
sury, and  apply  it  to  the  purposes  of  local  defence.  A 
convention  of  delegates  was  assembled  at  Hartford  for  the 
purpose  of  taking  into  consideration  the  measures  which 
might  be  deemed  necessary  for  self-defence,  and  the 
redress  of  their  alleged  grievances.  To  compose  this 
assembly  members  were  appointed  by  the  legislature  of 
Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  and  Rhocle  Island ;  and  two 
from  New  Hampshire,  and  one  from  Vermont,  received 
their  appointment  from  county  meetings.  The  session 
commenced  December  15th,  1814,  and  lasted  three  weeks, 
their  deliberations  being  conducted  with  closed  doors. 
On  adjourning,  the  convention  put  forth  an  address, 
charging  the  general  government  with  pursuing  a  system 
of  measures  unfriendly  to  the  interests  of  New  England, 
and  recommending  amendments  to  the  federal  constitution. 
A  committee  was  despatched  to  Washington  to  confer 
with  the  national  government  on  the  subject  of  applying 
the  revenue  of  New  England  to  its  defence;  but  the 
arrival  of  the  news  of  peace  arrested  all  further  proceed- 
ngs. 

The  Spanish  authorities  at  Pensacola,  who  had  encow 
♦aged  he  Indians  in  their  hostilities  since  the  commence- 
ment of  the  war,  now  afforded  the  same  encouragement 
to  the  British.  On  the  25th  of  August  three  British  ships 
of  war  arrived  there,  and  landed  military  stores  and  pro- 
visions, and  300  troops,  which  were  conducted  to  the 

Relate  the  affair  of  the  Adams.— What  portion  of  Maine  was  occupied 
by  the  British?— What  is  said  of  Nantucket  and  the  other  islands?— Of 
the  Hartford  convention  1— Where  did  the  British  find  shelter  and 
encouragement  1 — \>  na»-e  did  they  draw  supplies  J 
35 


294 


THE  BRITISH  EXPELLED  FROM  FLORIDA 


Spanish  fort.  Colonel  Nicholls,  the  commander,  then 
published  an  address  to  the  native  inhabitants  of  Louis- 
iana, calling  on  them  to  unite  with  the  British  in  expel- 
ling- the  Americans  from  the  south.  This  address,  how- 
ever, had  very  little  effect.  The  enemy's  army  at  Pensa- 
cola  was  supplied  with  provisions  from  New  Orleans  by 
a  direct  commerce.  General  Jackson,  who  had  the  com* 
mand  of  the  military  district  including  Tennessee,  Lou- 
isiana, and  the  Mississippi  territory,  immediately  arrested 
the  intercourse  between  Pensacola  and  New  Orleans,  and 
prohibited  all  commerce  between  the  two  places. 

On  the  island  o*'  Barrataria  near  the  mouth  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, a  horde  of  pirates  had  established  themselves> 
and  were  committing  depredations  on  the  commerce  of 
all  nations.  As  their  force  wTas  considerable,  the  British 
commander  at  Pensacola  endeavoured  to  engage  them  in 
the  service  of  the  British,  but  his  offers  were  declined. 
The  Americans  took  a  more  summary  course  with  the 
pirates.  Commodore  Patterson  commandant  of  the  Ame- 
rican squadron  at  New  Orleans,  attacked  them  with  gun- 
boats, and  other  small  craft  on  the  16th  of  September,  and 
compelling  them  to  seek  safety  in  flight,  captured  their 
whole  fleet  of  cruisers  and  prizes,  and  conducted  them 
safely  to  New  Orleans. 

On  the  15th  of  September,  the  British  sent  an  expedi- 
tion from  Pensacola  against  Fort  Boyer  on  Mobile  Point 
at  the  entrance  of  the  bay  ;  which  was  defeated  with  the 
loss  of  a  ship  of  war,  and  a  considerable  number  of  killed 
and  wounded.  The  whole  armament  then  returned  to 
Pensacola. 

The  establishment  of  the  British  at  this  post  was  so 
injurious  to  the  United  States,  that  General  Jackson 
letermined  on  his  own  responsibility  to  dislodge  them. 
Accordingly,  on  the  6th  of  November,  he  appeared  before 
Pensacola  with  three  regiments  of  regular  infantry  and  a 
large  body  of  militia,  and  sent  a  flag  to  the  governor 
which  was  fired  upon  and  compelled  to  return.  General 
Jackson  then  attacked  the  fort  and  carried  it  after  a  smart 
action,  and  compelled  the  British  to  retreat  to  their  ship- 
ping; their  escape  being  effected  only  by  the  blowing 
up  of  Barancas,  a  valuable  fortress  belonging  to  the 
Spaniards. 

Who  put  a  stop  to  this  intercourse  1— Who  offered  alliance  to  th* 

girates?— Who  conquered  and  expelled  them'/— Relate  the  affair  of  For» 
oyer.— Why  did  General  Jackson  determine  to  dislodge  the  British 
from  Pensacola  %— Give  an  account  of  his  proceedings. 


GENERAL  JACKSON  ARRIVES  AT  NEW  ORLEANS.  235 

The  British  had  for  some  time  been  preparing  for  at, 
expedition  against  New  Orleans.  The  fleet  lately  em- 
ployed in  the  Chesapeake,  and  the  whole  British  force 
which  could  be  spared  from  the  Atlantic  coast,  had  been 
assembled  at  Jamaica  and  at  Bermuda,  to  prepare  for  thii 
grand  attempt.  Large  reinforcements  had  been  ordered 
from  England,  under  General  Packenham,  furnished  not 
only  with  the  means  of  war,  but  with  printing  presses, 
and  custom-house  and  civil  officers,  and  every  thing  in- 
cident to  a  permanent  establishment.  Indeed  so  certain 
were  the  enemy  of  accomplishing  their  object,  that  there 
were  merchants  on  board  the  fleet  who  went  out  for  the 
purpose  of  buying  the  cotton  which  was  to  compose  a  part 
of  the  coveted  plunder. 

On  the  20th  of  November,  this  formidable  armament,  ' 
consisting  of  sixty  vessels  with  eight  thousand  troops, 
sailed  from  the  West  Indies,  and  on  the  18th  of  November 
arrived  at  the  entrance  of  Lake  Borgne.  On  the  2d  of 
December,  General  Jackson  with  the  regular  troops  from 
the  Mobile  and  Mississippi  territory,  arrived  at  New 
Orleans,  and  immediately  commenced  a  system  of  efficient 
measures  for  its  defence.  The  militia  of  Louisiana  and 
Mississippi  were  ordered  out  en  masse,  and  large  detach- 
ments from  Tennessee  and  Kentucky.  From  Governor 
Claiborne  of  Louisiana,  General  Jackson  had  previously 
learnt  that  the  city  corps  had  for  the  most  part  refused  to 
turn  out  on  the  requisition  of  General  Flournoy,  that  the 
legislature  of  the  state,  then  in  session,  had  encouraged 
them  in  their  disobedience,  and  that  among  the  citizens 
there  were  many  disaffected  to  the  government  of  the 
United  States,  and  friendly  to  the  British. 

Finding  on  his  arrival  in  the  city  that  this  information 
was  correct,  and  that  the  most  imminent  danger  \va3 
threatened  by  the  presence  and  influence  of  the  disaffected* 
General  Jackson,  after  consulting  with  the  governor  ana 
other  leading  citizens,  on  the  loth  of  December,  issued 
an  order,  declaring  the  city  and  environs  of  New  Orleans 
to  be  under  strict  martial  law.  The  rigid  police  which 
this  measure  enabled  him  to  exert,  soon  freed  the  city 
from  the  spies  and  traitors  with  which  it  had  abounded ; 
and  the  citizens  addressed  themselves  earnestly  to  the 
business  of  preparing  for  the  vigorous  defence  of  the  city. 

What  preparations  were  made  for  an  attack  on  New  Orleans?— When 
did  the  British  arrive  ? — Who  took  the  command  at  New  Orleans?— 
Why  did  he  declare  martial  law?— What  waj  the  effect  of  this  measure! 


CAPTURE  OF  THE  FLOTILLA. 


The  fortifications  were  strengthened,  and  every  man  who 
oOuld  bear  arms  was  required  to  take  a  part  in  the  military 
operations  on  which  the  safety  of  all  depended. 

Fort  St.  Philip,  which  guarded  the  passage  of  the  river 
at  Detour  la  Plaquemine  was  strengthened  and  placed 
ander  the  command  of  Major  Overton.  An  extensive  line 
of  works  was  erected  four  miles  below  the  city,  on  the 
east  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  the  right  resting  on  the  river, 
end  the  left  reaching  to  an  impenetrable  cypress  swamp. 
A  ditch  which  had  been  dug  for  agricultural  objects, 
between  the  river  and  the  swamp,  was  now  made  use  of 
for  an  important  military  purpose.  On  its  northern  bank 
entrenchments  were  thrown  up,  and  large  quantities  of 
cotton  bales  were  so  arranged  as  to  protect  the  troops 
effectually  from  the  enemy's  fire.  These  works  were 
well  mounted  with  artillery.  Opposite  this  position,  on 
the  west  bank  of  the  river,  General  Morgan  with  a  body 
of  militia  was  stationed,  and  near  him  Commodore  Pat- 
terson  with  the  crews  and  guns  of  part  of  his  squadron; 
enfilading  the  approach  of  the  enemy  against  the  principal 
works.  A  detacnment  was  stationed  above  the  town  to 
guard  the  pass  of  the  Bayou  St.  John.  These  dispositions 
having  been  made  for  the  defence  of  the  city,  the  approach 
of  the  enemy  was  firmly  awaited. 

To  clear  the  way  for  the  transportation  of  their  troops 
bv  boats,  the  British  first  sent  forward  forty  launches 
filled  with  men,  who  attacked,  and  after  a  desperate 
resistance,  captured  and  destroyed,  the  American  flotilla 
stationed  on  Lakes  Borgne  and  Pontchartrain,  consisting 
cfif  five  gun-boats  and  a  small  sloop  and  schooner.  Having 
thus  obtained  possession  of  the  lakes,  on  the  22d  of  De- 
cember a  detacnment  was  sent  from  their  rendezvous,  ?.\ 
Ship  Island,  to  the  Bayou  Bienvenue,  and  having  effected 
n  landing  unobserved,  were  marching  towards  the  city» 
General  Jackson  having  been  apprised  of  their  approach, 
marched  out  and  attacked  them  on  the  night  of  the  23d, 
In  this  action  the  British  lost  500  in  killed,  wounded,  and 
missing.  They  retreated,  and  entrenched  themselves  at 
Bienvenue,  four  miles  from  the  American  camp.  The 
armed  schooners  Caroline  and  Louisiana,  dropped  down 
the  river  from  the  city,  and  opened  a  fire  on  the  British 
lines.    On  the  27th,  the  Caroline  got  aground,  and  was 

What  preparations  were  made  for  the  dewnce  of  the  city  at  Fort  Si. 
Philip  ?— On  the  east  bank  of  the  Mississippi  1— On  the  west  bank  V- 
A-bove  the  city  1— Relate  the  affair  of  the  gun-boats  —The  actioL  of  the 
t3d  of  December 


BATTLE  OF  NEW  ORLEANS. 


Battle  of  New  Orleans. 


set  on  fire  and  destroyed  by  the  hot  shot  of  the  enemy. 
The  Louisiana  succeeded  in  getting  out  of  the  reach  of 
cfteir  batteries. 

On  the  2Sth  the  British  advanced  within  half  a  mile  of 
the  American  lines,  and  opened  a  fire  of  shells  and  rockets, 
but  were  repulsed  by  the  artillery.  On  the  night  of  tlie 
31st,  they  came  within  GOO  yards  of  the  works,  erected 
three  batteries,  and  opened  a  heavy  fire.  Under  cover  of 
these  batteries  they  attempted  three  times  to  storm  the 
works,  but  were  repulsed,  and  their  batteries  being  sv 
lenced  they  returned  to  their  former  position. 

The  final  assault  was  reserved  for  the  8th  of  January 
To  ensure  its  success  it  was  deemed  necessary  to  order  a 
simultaneous  attack  to  be  made  on  the  main  works,  and 
on  the  position  of  General  Morgan  and  Commodore  Pat- 
terson west  of  the  river.  Colonel  Thornton  was  detached 
for  the  latter  service,  with  500  men,  and  soon  effected  a 
landing.  Colonel  Davis,  with  300  Kentucky  militia, 
being  ordered  to  the  water's  edge  to  oppose  them,  was 
soon  put  to  flight,  and  the  Louisiana  militia,  under  General 
Morgan,  also  fled,  deserting  their  batteries.  Commodore 
Patterson's  battery  being  thus  left  unsupported,  his  crewa 
were  obliged  to  yield  to  a  superior  force ;  but  the  resistance 
which  they  were  able  to  make,  detained  the  British  until 
the  contest  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  was  nearly  ovei 

While  these  operations  were  going  forward  on  the  west 
bank  of  the  river,  the  decisive  action  was  fought  on  the 

What  took  place  on  the  27th  ?— On  the  28th?— On  the  31st?--Wh.n 
*as  the  plan  of  operations  foi  the  8th  ?— What  was  the  British  plaa  o: 
•Uack  1— How  did  they  succeed  on  the  west  bank  ? 


298 


BATTLE  OP  NEW  ORLEANS. 


posite  side.  At  davbreak  on  the  8th,  the  main  body 
the  British,  under  (General  Packenham,  advanced  from 
their  encampment  to  storm  the  American  lines.  A  bat- 
tery which  they  had  erected  the  evening  before,  within 
K00  yards,  opened  a  fire  to  protect  their  advance.  Tliej 
came  on  in  two  columns,  the  left  column  along  the  levef 
against  the  American  right,  and  the  right  column  advan 
cing  to  the  swamp  for  the  purpose  of  turning  Genera) 
Jackson's  left.  When  they  had  approached  within  30fl 
yards  of  the  lines,  forty  pieces  of  artillery  from  the  Ame- 
rican works,  opened  upon  them  a  destructive  fire  of  gran* 
shot  and  musKet  balls,  and  mowed  them  down  by  hun- 
dreds,  while  the  riflemen  taking  deliberate  aim,  math5 
nearly  every  shot  take  effect.  Through  this  destructive 
fire  the  British  left  column  rushed  on  with  their' fascines 
and  scaling  ladders,  and  carried  the  advanced  bastion  of 
the  American  right;  but  being  unsupported,  and  assailed 
by  the  battery  planted  in  the  rear,  and  a  regiment  of 
riflemen  brought  up  for  the  purpose,  they  were  driven 
from  the  ground  with  immense  loss  of  lives.  The  right 
♦tolumn  of  the  British  having  attempted  to  pass  into  the 
swamp  for  the  purpose  of  turning  the  American  left,  were 
prevented  from  effecting  their  object  by  the  nature  of  the 
ground,  and  being  exposed  to  the  fire  from  the  batteries, 
were  compelled  to  retire.  The  assault  continued  an  hour 
and  a  quarter,  during  which  the  British  were  exposed  to 
the  destructive  fire  from  the  American  artillery  and  mus- 
ketry, while  the  breast-works  of  cotton  bales,  which  no 
balls  could  penetrate,  afforded  a  perfect  protection  to  their 
opponents.  General  Packenham  was  mortally  wounded ; 
General  Gibbs,  the  second  in  command,  also  received  a 
mortal  wound ;  and  General  Keane,  the  third  in  command, 
was  wounded  so  severely  as  to  be  incapable  of  performing 
his  duties  of  commander. 

At  8  o'clock  the  British  retreated  to  their  works.  The 
militia  were  anxious  to  pursue  them,  but  General  Jackson 
prudently  determined  not  to  ri.sk  the  loss  of  the  city  bv 
so  rash  a  proceeding.  Of  the  troops  which  the  British 
had  brought  into  the  field,  700  were  killed,  1400  wounded, 
and  500  captured,  making  a  total  loss  of  2600.  The 
Americans  lost  6  killed  and  7  wounded.  Of  General 
Morgan's  detachment  on  the  west  bank,  and  of  a  party 

Describe  the  opening  of  the  main  batttle  of  the  8th  of  January.— The 
operations  on  Jackson's  right  t— On  his  left?— How  long  did  the  assauU 
'hjsi  1 — Who  ^>11  ?— What  was  the  result  1—  The  loss  oo  each  side  1 


PEACE  OF  GHENT. 


299 


«ent  on  a  sortie  on  the  British  lines,  49  were  killed,  asd 
178  wounded. 

The  British  kept  up  the  appearance  of  renewing  the 
attack,  and  on  the  9th  commenced  a  bombardment  of  Fort 
St.  Philip,  which  was  continued  till  the  17th,  and  suv 
feiined  by  Major  Overton  and  his  garrison  with  but  trifling 
k>ss.  This,  however,  was  merely  a  feint  to  cover  their 
final  retreat,  which  took  place  on  the  lGth  of  January 
under  the  direction  of  General  Lambert. 

While  the  whole  country  was  electrified  with  me  news 
of  t.iis  important  victory,  intelligence  was  received  from 
EuDpe  of  the  conclusion  of  a  treaty  of  peace  by  the  com* 
missioners  assembled  at  Ghent.  'The  treaty  had  been 
signed  on  the  24th  of  December,  and  ratified  by  the  Prince 
Regent  of  England  on  the  27th.  It  was  received  in  the 
United  States  on  the  11th,  and  ratified  on  the  17th  of 
February  by  the  President  and  senate.  The  pacification 
<jf  Europe  in  1814  had  removed  all  the  real  grounds  of 
war  between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States,  by 
rendering  the  interruption  of  American  commerce  and  the 
impressment  of  seamen  unnecessary  for  promoting  the 
objects  of  the  British  government.  1  he  conquests  on  both 
aides  were  restored ;  and  provisions  were  made  for  settling 
the  boundaries  between  the  United  States  and  Canada 
which  have  ever  since  been  a  subject  of  negotiation. 

A  treaty  to  regulate  the  commerce  between  the  two 
ommtries  was  signed  at  London  on  the  3d  of  July,  and 
ratified  by  the  President  on  the  22d  of  December. 

The  Aigerines  having  taken  the  opportunity,  afforded 
by  the  war  with  Great  Britain,  to  make  depredations  on 
American  commerce,  war  was  declared  against  them  in 
March,  1815,  and  a  squadron  under  the  command  of 
Commodore  Bainbridge  was  sent  out  to  chastise  thenu 
The  squadron  in  the  Mediterranean  under  Commodore 
Decatur,  after  capturing  some  of  their  ships,  appeared 
Before  Algiers  ana  speedily  compelled  the  Dey  to  sign  a 
jeaty  relinquishing  all  future  claims  for  tribute  from  tlue 
United  States.  On  the  arrival  of  Commodore  Bainbridg6, 
jrrangements  were  made  with  the  regencies  of  Tunis  and 
Tripoli  which  afforded  security  to  the  American  commerce 
^rom  the  depredations  of  Barbary  cruisers. 

How  long  did  the  British  remain  after  the  buttle  of  the  8th  ?— Whai 
sit^lligence  came  from  Europe'*— When  was  th<?  treaty  ratified?— Wh.«u 
#ere  some  of  its  provisions? — When  was  a  commercial  treaty  signed  ? — 
What  is  said  of  the  Aigerines?— When  was  war  ieclared  a^'aius;  them} 
-How  was  the  affair  terminated  ? 


300 


OCCUPATION  OF  FLORIDA. 


President  Madison's  second  term  of  office  being  about 
to  expire,  an  election  was  held  in  the  autumn  of  181G, 
which  gave  the  first  office  in  the  nation  to  James  Monroe, 
tnd  that  of  vice-president  to  Daniel  D.  rI  ompkins,  of  New 
fork. 


CHAPTER  XL. 

ADMINISTRATION  OF  JAMES  MONROE. 

The  change  of  administration  made  no  apparent  diffe- 
rence in  the  policy  of  government.  Its  attention  was 
chiefly  directed  to  the  south.  The  Union  was  not  con- 
sidered complete  without  the  acquisition  of  Florida. 
Spain,  against  whom  almost  all  her  trans- Atlantic  posses- 
sions were  in  full  revolt,  kept  but  a  feeble  hold  of  these 
countries.  The  government  of  the  United  States  endea- 
voured to  obtain  them  in  exchange  for  pecuniary  claims; 
and  not  to  alarm  the  pride  of  Spain,  preserved  a  strict 
neutrality  between  the  mother  country  and  her  revolted 
colonies. 

Spain,  however,  hesitated  to  render  up  what  remained 
to  her  of  Florida.  Some  adventurers  from  the  insurgent 
colonies,  in  the  mean  time,  took  possession  of  Amelia 
Island,  off  their  eastern  coast,  and  seemed  determined  to 
convert  it  into  a  stTong  hold  for  bucaniering,  for  carrying 
on  a  commerce  in  slaves,  and  for  tampering  with  the 
Indians.  The  American  government  drove  out  the  occu- 
pants and  destroyed  their  establishment. 

In  the  following  year,  1818,  an  occasion  was  presented 
for  taking  possession  of  the  main  land  of  Florida.  The 
Seminole  Indians,  within  the  Spanish  territory,  having 
made  hostile  incursions  on  the  neighbouring  states,  Gene- 
ral Jackson,  commanding  the  forces  of  the  south,  was 
ordered  to  reduce  them,  but  not  to  enter  Florida  except  in 
pursuit  of  an  enemy. 

In  addition  to  the  regular  force  under  his  command,  he 
raised  an  army  of  volunteers,  and  pursued  the  Indians 
into  Florida.    Two  Englishmen,  Arbuthnot  and  Ambris- 

Who  succeeded  president  Madison '•—What  territory  did  the  United 
States  wish  to  acquire  ?— What  island  was  taken  possession  of  ?— F»i 
«-bat  reason? — Who  captured  it? — What  lnc:ians  stowed  hostility?— 
Who  was  ordered  to  chastise  them? — How  did  he  execute  the  commi* 
won? 


SEMINOLE  W.4R. 


301 


U>r,  having  fallen  into  his  hands,  were  accused  of  being 
engaged  in  inciting  the  Indian  hostilities,  tried  by  court 
martial,  and  executed.  The  general,  being  satisfied  that 
the  Spanish  garrisons  gave  aid  and  protection  to  the  In- 
dians, marched  to  Pensacola,  the  capital,  and  expelling 
the  Spanish  authorities,  took  possession  of  the  place. 

For  this  occupation  of  a  neutral  territory  General  Jack- 
son was  called  to  account  by  congress;  and  the  whole 
conduct  of  the  Seminole  war  was  made  the  subject  of 
investigation  by  a  committee  appointed  for  that  purpose, 
who  drew  up  a  report  strongly  inculpating  the  general. 
He  was  defended  by  the  government  party.  Debate  ran 
high,  and  divisions  upon  the  several  questions  were  nearly 
equal.  The  friends  of  the  accused,  however,  succeeded 
in  carrying  his  complete  exculpation. 

Spain  was  in  no  condition  to  dispute  the  claims  or  con- 
duct of  the  United  States.  Her  minister,  in  the  following 
year,  even  signed  a  treaty  in  which  the  cession  of  Florida 
was  stipulated.  But  King  Ferdinand  refused  to  ratify  it, 
sending  an  envoy  to  make  complaints  on  different  points, 
principally  with  respect  to  encroachments  upon  the  Mex- 
ican province  of  Texas.  Ere  the  period  of  Mr.  Monroe's 
presidency  expired,  however,  he  had  the  satisfaction  of 
finally  negotiating  the  acquisition  of  the  Floridas,  on 
which  he  congratulated  congress  in  1821.  This  diplomatic 
difficulty  being  removed,  the  independence  of  the  South 
American  republics  was  recognised  by  their  elder  sister 
of  the  north,  in  the  ensuing  year. 

While  thus  completing  itself  in  the  south,  the  territory 
of  the  United  States  proper  was  extending  itself  west- 
ward to  and  beyond  the  Mississippi.  Illinois  had  just 
been  admitted  into  the  Union,  and  Missouri  demanded 
also  to  be  erected  into  a  state.  This  gave  occasion  to 
very  animated  discussions  in  congress,  the  northern  mem- 
bers being  desirous  to  deny  to  the  people  of  this  state  the 
privilege  of  owning  slaves,  and  the  southern  member* 
being  equally  anxious  to  grant  them  this  boon.  The  state 
was  finally  admitted  by  a  sort  of  compromise  respecting 
future  applications  of  the  same  nature. 

The  Missouri  question  had  hardly  subsided,  when 

Whom  did  he  punish?— How  did  he  treat,  the  Spaniards  1—  By  wnom 
was  he  called  to  account  ?— What  was  the  result  ?— What  is  said  of 
Spain  ?— When  was  Florida  ceded  to  the  United  States  ?—  When  were 
tiie  S>;uth  American  republics  recognised  1— What  state  had  j  st  been 
admitted  into  the  Union  ?— What  state  applied  for  admission  7— Wh 
was  tier  claim  disputed  ?— How  diJ  the  aflair  terminate  ? 

26 


S02 


MISSOURI  QUESTION. 


another  subject  of  contention  arose,  not  less  calculated  to 
array  thi-  southern  against  the  northern  interests.  'Phis 
was  the  tariff.  Ere  this,  however,  became  the  absorbing 
topic  of  debate,  a  change  of  administration  took  place* 
In  March,  1825,  Mr.  Monroe's  second  term  of  office  ex- 
pired. The  election  of  a  successor,  not  having  been 
effected  by  the  people  on  account  of  the  large  number  of 
candidates,  devolved  upon  the  house  of  representatives. 
By  their  vote  John  Quincy  Adams  was  declared  presi- 
dent. Mr.  Calhoun  had  been  elected  vice-president  by 
the  people. 

Trie  period  of  Mr.  Monroe's  administration  was  signal- 
ised by  the  remarkable  visit  of  General  la  Fayette  to  tlie 
United  States,  which  will  long  be  remembered  as  the 
triumph  of  national  gratitude.  It  lasted  more  than  a 
year,  during  which  he  traversed  the  principal  part  of  the 
Union,  and  was  everywhere  received  with  the  most  lively 
demonstrations  of  welcome  and  attachment.  Before  his 
return  to  France,  congress  voted  him  the  sum  of  200,000 
dollars,  and  a  township  of  land,  as  a  remuneration,  in 
part,  for  his  services  during  the  revolutionary  war,  and  as 
a  testimony  of  their  gratitude. 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

ADMINISTRATION  OF  JOHN  QUINCY  ADAMS 

The  new  president  was  inaugurated  March  4th,  1925. 
His  address  on  this  occasion  has  been  admired,  both  in 
this  country  and  in  Europe,  as  a  master-piece  ir  dignity 
and  style. 

The  visit  of  General  la  Fayette  to  the  United  States, 
which  had  commenced  on  the  13th  of  August  of  the  pre- 
ceding year,  lasted  through  the  summer  of  1825.  .He 
had  arrived  at  New  York,  Visited  New  England,  and  the 
southern  and  western  states,  and  wintered  in  Washington 
during  the  session  of  congress.  On  the  15th  of  June  he 
arrived  in  Boston,  and  attended  on  the  17th  of  the  same 
month,  the  50th  anniversary  of  the  battle  of  Bunker,  or 
Whit  was  the  next  subject  of  dispute  in  congress  1— Who  succeeded 
fir.  Monroe  1— When  did  La  Fayette  visit  the" United  States  What 
reception  did  he  meet  with  J—  What  wns  voted  by  congress  ?— Wher 
aas  Mr.  Adams  inaugurated  >— How  long  did  La  Fayette's  visit  u>  thi* 
country  last } 


THE  TARIFF. 


303 


refher  Breed's  Hill,  and  assisted  at  the  ceremony  of  aying 
the  corner  stone  of  the  monument  since  erected  in  com- 
memoration of  this  victory.  In  presence  of  the  assembled 
concourse,  comprising  many  thousands  of  the  people  of 
New  England,  numerous  visiters  from  other  parts  of  the 
Union,  and  a  considerable  number  of  the  surviving  her^ 
«f  the  battle,  an  address  was  delivered  by  Mr.  Webster, 
which  was  worthy  of  the  occasion  ana  of  the  distin- 
guished orator.  In  September,  La  Fayette  took  his  dtv 
purture  for  France,  in  a  national  frigate  which  was  Beat 
xit  expressly  to  convey  him  to  the  land  of  his  birth. 

During  the  year  1825,  treaties  were  concluded  between 
the  United  States  and  the  Creeks,  Kansas  and  Osages, 
oy  which  large  tracts  of  the  Indian  lands  were  added  jo 
.he  already  extensive  public  domain. 

In  1826,  a  treaty  of  friendship,  commerce  and  navig-,> 
*ion,  between  Denmark  and  the  United  States  was  con- 
cluded ;  and  a  similar  treaty  was  also  ratified  between 
our  government  and  the  federation  of  the  Centre  of  Aitu> 
iica. 

On  the  4th  of  July,  1826,  John  Adams  died  at  Quincy, 
Massachusetts,  in  the  91st  year  of  his  age;  and  on  the 
game  day,  Thomas  Jefferson  expired  at  Monticello,  in 
Virginia,  in  his  83d  year.  It  was  noticed  as  a  remajkable 
coincidence  that  these  distinguished  statesmen  and  pat  ri- 
ots, who  had  both  taken  so  active  a  part  in  establishing 
the  independence  of  the  country,  and  had  each  sustained 
its  highest  office,  should  depart  this  life  on  the  day 
which  completed  the  first  half  century  since  they  had 
signed  the  charter  of  its  freedom. 

The  tariff  of  duties  for  the  protection  of  American 
manufactures,  which  had  been  the  subject  of  debate  under 
the  administration  of  Mr.  Monroe,  was  again  brouglil 
before  congress  during  the  last  part  of  Mr.  Adams's  ad- 
ministration, and  in  1828  the  new  tariff  was  passed  which 
rendered  the  system  of  protection  the  settled  policy  of  the 
country. 

Mr.  Adams's  period  of  office  being  about  to  txpire,  an 
election  was  held  in  the  autumn  of  1828,  which  gave  the 
first  office  in  the  republic  to  General  Andrew  Jackson. 
Mr.  Calhoun  was  a  second  time  chosen  vice-president. 

What  was  done  June  17th,  1325  7— When  and  how  did  he  return  to 
France?— What  treaties  were  made  in  1825?— In  1826?— What  lasaid 
respecting  John  Adams  and  Thomas  JerTVrson  7--When  was  the  new 
tariff  passed?— What  is  said  concerning  it?— When  was  GeneraJ 
Jackaan  first  chosen  president  7 


304 


TREATY  WITH  ENGLAND 


CHAPTER  XLI1. 

ADMINISTRATION  OF  ANDREW  JACKSON. 

h  is  a  difficult  task  to  write  the  history  of  an  admini* 
tration  which  is  not  yet  closed.  The  impartial  awards  of 
time  are  necessary  in  order  to  pronounce  with  certainty  op 
the  characters  of  leading  men  or  the  tendency  of  impor- 
tant measures.  Leaving  this  office  to  the  future  historian, 
we  propose  merely  to  glance  in  a  cursory  manner  at  the 
principal  events  which  have  distinguished  the  period  of 
the  present  administration. 

As  the  political  party,  who  elected  President  Jack- 
son, had  heen  directly  opposed  to  the  supporters  of  Mr* 
Adams,  the  cabinet  was  chancred,  and  a  large  number  of 
executive  officers  were  removed,  and  new  ones  appointed, 
immediately  after  the  inauguration  of  the  new  president. 
This  measure  excited  considerable  clamour,  but  it  was 
defended  by  an  appeal  to  the  precedent  afforded  by  Me. 
Jefferson,  who  had  pursued  the  same  course,  though  to  a 
much  smaller  extent.  As  no  remarkable  difference  was 
apparent  in  the  general  policy  of  the  government,  the 
people  regarded  the  change  in  their  executive  officers  with 
little  solicitude. 

In  1830,  a  new  treaty  of  commerce  was  concluded 
with  Great  Britain,  by  which  the  ports  of  that  power  in 
the  West  Indies,  South  America,  the  Bahama  Islands, 
the  Caicos  and  the  Bermudas  were  opened  to  the  vessels 
of  the  United  States,  and  our  ports  were  thrown  open  to 
British  vessels  coming  from  those  places.  The  conditions 
of  this  treaty  and  the  manner  in  which  it  has  been  permit* 
ed  to  take  effect  are  said  to  have  given  the  carrying  trade 
between  this  country  and  the  West  Indies  chiefly  to  Bri- 
tish, vessels. 

In  May,  1830,  a  treaty  between  the  United  States  and 
Turkey  was  signed  at  Constantinople,  securing  to  this 
country  the  free  navigation  of  the  Black  Sea  and  the 
«rade  of  the  Turkish  empire. 

During  the  session  of  congress  which  commenced  in 

What  changes  took  place  on  the  accession  of  the  new  presidQnt  ?— 
ffbat  treaty  was  concluded  in  1830  7— What  other  treaty  was  made  i» 
£30  ! 


INDIAN  WAR. 


305 


the  autumn  of  1831,  a  bill  was  brought  forward  for  grant- 
ing a  new  charter  to  the  Bank  of  the  United  States,  the 
old  charter  being  about  to  expire  in  1836.  After  a  long 
and  animated  debate  it  was  passed  by  a  small  majority. 
On  receiving  the  bill  for  his  approbation  the  president 
thought  proper  to  return  it  to  congress  with  a  communica- 
tion in  which  his  reasons  were  assigned  for  not  affixing 
his  signature  to  the  bill.  As  the  constitutional  majority 
for  passing  the  bill  into  a  law  without  the  signature  of 
the  president  could,  not  be  obtained,  the  bank  ceased 
to  be  a  national  institution  at  the  expiration  of  its  firs! 
charter. 

In  the  spring  of  the  year  1832,  the  Winnebagoes  arul 
gome  other  neighbouring  tribes  of  Indians  commenced  a 
series  of  hostilities  against  the  inhabitants  on  the  north- 
western frontier.  A  body  of  regular  troops  under  the 
command  of  General  Scott  being  sent  against  the  Indians, 
defeated  them,  and  on  the  27th  of  August  captured  the 
famous  chief  Black  Hawk.  This  terminated  the  war. 
Black  Hawk  and  a  number  of  his  Indian  friends  were 
taken  to  Washington,  and  several  other  cities  of  the 
Union,  in  order  to  impress  upon  them  such  an  idea  of 
the  strength  and  resources  ot  the  country  as  to  prevent 
the  Indians  from  engaging  in  fresh  hostilities.  The 
Indians  were  then  permitted  to  return  to  their  own  ter- 
ritories. 

Congress  was  occupied  during  a  great  part  of  the  ses- 
sion, which  terminated  in  the  summer  of  1832,  in  discus- 
singa  new  tariff  bill,  which  was  finally  passed.  Although 
it  effected  many  changes  in  the  protective  duties,  it  was 
considered  highly  favourable  to  the  American  manufac- 
turer, and  gave  general  satisfaction  to  the  supporters  of 
that  policy,  which  had  become  so  popular  in  many  parts 
of  the  Union,  as  to  be  called  the  American  system.  In 
several  of  the  southern  states,  it  excited  the  most  deter- 
mined opposition.  The  state  of  South  Carolina,  in  con- 
vention, proceeded  so  far  as  to  pass  an  ordinance,  openly 
resisting  the  law,  and  the  people  actually  began  to  ami 
themselves  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  the  ordinance  into 
effect. 

Such  was  the  attitude  of  affairs  when  congress  assem- 
bled in  the  autumn  of  1832,  and  all  parties  were  anxiously 

When  was  the  bank  charter  vetoed  ?— Give  an  account  of  Black  Hawk 
*nd  his  war.— When  was  a  new  tariff passed  1— What  was  its  character  1 
—Who  were  dissatisfied  with  it?— What  course  was  adopted  by  Soutk 
Carolina? 

26* 


MJr> 


OPPOSITION  TO  THE  TARIFF. 


awaiting  the  result  of  the  threatened  collision  between 
the  officers  of  the  general  government  and  the  people  of 
the  opposing  state. 

In  December  the  president  issued  a  proclamation,  in 
which,  after  discussii.g  the  question  of  state  rights,  and 
asserting  the  right  and  power  of  the  general  government 
to  regulate  commerce  and  imposts,  he  exhorted  the  people 
of  South  Carolina  to  desist  from  their  opposition,  and 
called  upon  the  citizens  of  the  United  States  to  support 
him  in  the  execution  of  the  laws. 

The  immediate  effect  of  this  proclamation  was  to  unite 
all  the  friends  of  the  Union  in  support  of  the  president. 
Many  of  his  warmest  political  opponents  declared  their 
determination  to  give  him  their  aid  in  preserving  the  in- 
tegrity of  the  Union,  and  asserting  the  supremacy  of  the 
laws.  The  government  and  people  of  South  Carolina, 
however,  were  by  no  means  intimidated  by  this  array 
of  power.  They  still  presented  a  bold  front;  and  Mr. 
Calhoun,  one  of  their  leading  statesmen,  having  resigned 
the  office  of  vice-president,  and  been  elected  to  the  United 
States  senate,  took  his  seat  among  the  members  of  thai 
body,  to  defend  the  position  assumed  by  his  native  state. 

In  this  crisis,  congress  deemed  it  prudent  to  blend  con» 
filiation  with  menace,  and  to  alleviate  the  grievances  of 
which  the  nullifiers  complained.  With  this  view,  towards 
the  close  of  December,  1832,  a  bill  was  introduced  into 
the  house  of  representatives,  substituting  for  the  obnox- 
ious tariff  a  new  and  lower  rate  of  duties,  from  and  aftei 
the  3d  of  March,  1833.  This  bill  gave  satisfaction  to 
neither  party;  and  while  it  was  under  discussion,  another 
bill  was  introduced  into  the  senate  for  enforcing  the  col- 
lection of  the  duties,  which  effectually  armed  the  execi> 
tive  for  the  support  of  the  revenue  laws.  This  bill  was 
ultimately  passed. 

When  a  considerable  portion  of  the  session  had  gone 
by  without  any  satisfactory  adjustment  of  this  alarming 
dispute,  Mr.  Clay,  the  same  statesman  who  had  effected 
the  reconciliation  of  northern  and  southern  interests  in  the 
Missouri  affair,  brought  forward  in  the  senate,  byway  of 
compromise,  a  new  tariff  bill,  which  met  with  the  sup- 
port }f  Mr.  Calhoun,  and  of  the  other  senator^  from  the 
southern  section  of  the  Union.    It  provided  for  a  gradual 

What  is  said  of  the  president's  proclamation  1— What  was  its  effect  1 
—What  wasdone  by  congress  towards  conciliating  the  nullifiers  ?—  Whal 
was  done  towards  enforcing  the  obnoxious  laws  1 — What  was  ^reposed 
r»y  Henry  Clay  1 


COMPROMISE  BILL. 


3ft? 


reduction  of  the  duties  ;  thus  enabling  the  manufacturers 
to  prepare  for  the  chancre,  and  assuring"  their  opponen  s 
of  ultimate  redress.  This  being  a  money  bill  could  not 
originate  in  the  senate ;  but  having  been  favourably  re- 
ceived there  as  a  pledge  of  peace,  was  introduced,  by 
wav  of  amendment,  into  the  tariff  bill  in  the  other  house, 
and"  being  there  agreed  to,  it  was  sent  back  to  the  senate, 
and  finally  passed.  The  dar  er  of  disunion  and  civil  war 
was  thus  completely  removed. 

The  session  of  congress  was  closed  on  the  3d  of  March, 
IS33,  and  on  the  4th,  General  Jackson,  who  had  been  a 
second  time  elected  to  the  office  of  president,  in  the  au- 
tumn of  1632,  delivered  his  inaugural  address  in  the  hall 
of  representatives.  It  was  chiefly  occupied  in  recommend- 
ing union  to  the  states,  and  in  pointing  out  the  dangers 
they  would  incur  by  separation  from,  or  disagreement 
with,  each  other.  The  office  of  vice-president  had  been 
conferred  by  the  people  on  Martin  Van  Buren. 

The  next  important  measure  of  General  Jackson's  ad 
ministration  was  the  removal  of  the  government  deposites 
from  the  bank  of  the  United  States  to  the  local  banks. 
In  justification  of  this  measure,  the  president,  on  the  ISth 
of  September,  addressed  to  the  cabinet  a  long  and  argu- 
mentative paper.  His  principal  charges  against  the  bank 
were,  that  its  officers  had  employed  means  to  retard  the 
redemption  of  part  of  the  public  debt,  retaining  in  their 
own  hands  the  money  which  should  have  been  applied  to 
that  redemption,  and  that  they  had  exerted  their  influence, 
and  misapplied  their  funds  in  controlling  the  press  of  the 
country. 

The  commercial  embarrassment  and  distress  occasioned 
by  this  measure  arrayed  a  strong  party  in  opposition  to 
the  president ;  and  the  subsequent  session  of  congress 
was  chiefly  occupied  with  discussions  connected  with  the 
*  Bank  question.'  The  president  was  sustained  in  his 
course  by  the  house  of  representatives ;  but  the  senate 
were  resolute  in  their  opposition.  Matters  were  even 
carried  so  far  that  a  vote  censuring  the  conduct  of  the 
president,  and  pronouncing  it  unconstitutional,  was  passed 
in  that  body.  The  alarm  occasioned  throughout  the 
country  by  the  derangement  of  the  currency,  caused  a 

What  was  the  character  of  his  bill  ?— What  was  its  effect  ?— When 
did  General  Jackson  enter  upon  his  second  term  of  office  1— WhaL  is 
eaicl  of  his  inaugural  address  ?—  Who  was  chosen  vice-president  1 — What 
was  the  next  important  measure  of  the  administration  ?— What  wen 
the  reasons  assigned  by  UV  president  for  this  measure  ? 


308 


CLAIMS  ON  FRANCE  ADJUSTED. 


temporary  suspension  of  commercial  business  in  many 
places,  and  a  great  number  of  petitions  from  citizens  ia 
various  parts  of  the  Union  were  addressed  to  the  presi- 
dent, praying  for  the  restoration  of  the  deposites  to  the 
bank.  But  with  his  usual  firmness  of  purpose,  he 
maintained  the  position  which  he  had  taken,  and  the 
deposites  were  not  restored.  When  the  temporary  panio 
had  passed  away,  however,  business  speedily  recovered 
its  usual  activity. 

In  his  message  to  congress  at  the  opening  of  the  ses- 
sion of  1834-5,  the  president  adverted  to  certain  claims 
am  the  French  government  for  spoliations  on  our  com- 
merce, committed  under  the  Berlin  and  Milan  decrees 
of  Napoleon,  which  had  been  adjusted  by  a  treaty  fixing 
the  amount  to  25,000,000  francs,  but  had  never  been 
paid.  A  suggestion  was  thrown  out  in  the  message  as 
to  tne  propriety  of  making  reprisals  on  French  property 
in  case  of  further  delay.  The  French  government  of 
course  took  fire  at  this  intimation,  and  assumed  an  atti- 
tude which  seemed  to  threaten  war.  Neither  nation, 
however,  was  in  a  situation  to  render  this  desirable; 
and  the  president,  having  in  his  message  of  1835,  witlv- 
out  compromising  his  own  dignity  or  that  of  his  coun- 
try, given  such  explanations  of  his  previous  declarations 
as  he  thought  consistent  with  truth  and  propriety,  the 
French  ministry  gladly  availed  themselves  of  the  oppor- 
tunity thus  afforded  of  satisfying  the  American  claims 
without  delay. 

In  the  winter  of  1836,  the  Seminole  Indians  re-com- 
menced hostilities  in  Florida,  ravaging  the  plantations 
and  killing  great  numbers  of  the  inhabitants.  A  con- 
siderable force  of  regular  troops  and  volunteers  was  sent 
against  them  without  success,  and  it  soon  became  ne- 
cessary to  order  the  greater  part  of  the  regular  army  to 
the  defence  of  the  southern  border.  The  Creeks  and 
several  other  tribes  united  with  the  Seminoles,  but  were 
soon  reduced  to  submission,  and  transported  beyond  the 

What  was  its  effect  in  Congress  ?— On  business  ?— What  occa- 
sioned an  apprehension  of  war  with  France  ?— How  wag  it  averted? 
—What  took  place  in  the  winter  of  1836  ?-  What  efforts  were  made 
to  reduee  the  Seminoles  1— What  other  tribes  assisted  them  1— With 
what  success  1 


ELECTION  OV  PRESIDENT. 


309 


Mississippi.  The  Seminoles,  however,  still  continued 
hostilities  with  the  people  of  Florida,  Georgia,  Alabama 
and  Mississippi,  and  though  from  time  to  time  numbers 
were  destroyed  or  captured,  yet  the  nature  of  the  coun- 
try afforded  them  so  many  opportunities  for  retreat  and 
concealment,  that  during-  the  whole  of  President  Jack- 
son's administration,  nothing  effectual  was  done  toward 
the  final  adjustment  of  difficulties.  Their  entire  remo- 
val was  not  effected  until  the  year  1810,  nearly  eight 
years  after  the  commencement  of  hostilities. 

After  the  bank  of  the  United  States  ceased  to  be  a 
national  institution,  the  different  state  legislatures  char- 
tered numerous  small  corporations,  to  supply  the  sup- 
posed want  of  banking  capital.  The  U.  S.  Bank  was 
chartered  by  Pennsylvania  in  1836,  with  the  same 
amount  of  capital  as  it  previously  had  (35,000,000). 
The  panic  occasioned  by  the  removal  of  the  depositee 
having  subsided,  and  the  state  banks  being  without  the 
check  of  a  national  regulator  to  prevent  excessive  issues 
of  paper  circulation,  the  facilities  of  bank  accommoda- 
tions occasioned  a  scene  of  speculation  which  extended 
tar  and  wide  over  the  whole  Union,  and  all  classes  of 
citizens  became  more  or  less  entangled  in  the  operations 
which  ensued.  Extensive  purchases  of  the  publio 
lands,  by  individuals  and  companies,  were  among  the 
most  active  schemes  of  the  day  for  the  employment  of 
the  abundance  of  bank  capital.  President  Jackson's 
second  term  being  about  to  expire,  an  election  for  his 
successor  was  held  in  the  fall  of  183G.  The  friends  of 
the  administration  supported  Martin  Van  Buren  of  New 
York  for  President,  and  Richard  M.  Johnson  of  Ken- 
tucky for  Vice-President.  The  opposition  proposed  seve- 
ral candidates  with  the  hope  of  ultimately  throwing  the 
election  to  the  House  of  Representatives.  In  this  they 
were  disappointed.  Van  Buren  was  elected  by  a  decided 
majority,  and  the  house,  subsequently  decided  upon  the 
choice  of  R.  M.  Johnson  for  the  second  office  of  the 
nation. 

Were  the  efforts  to  conquer  the  Seminoles  successful  ?— Whyl  — 
When  was  the  war  drought  to  a  close  T— What  measures  were  taken 
by  the  Btates  to  supply  the  supposed  want  of  banking  capital  1— 
What  became  of  the  U.  S.  Bank  1— What  was  the  immediate  eflfe&t 
of  a  multiplication  of  small  banks  1 


310 


9AN  BDREN's  ADMINISTRATION. 


The  twenty-fourth  congress  met  in  second  session, 
December  5th,  1836.  Few  measures  of  general  intere3i 
were  adopted.  Michigan  was  admitted  into  the  Union 
as  a  state,  and  some  appropriatious  voted  for  harbors, 
roads,  and  other  public  improvements.  The  expunging 
resolution  of  Mr.  Benton  created  for  a  time  much  sen- 
sation, but  was  ultimately  adopted.  It  provided  for 
drawing  black  lines  around  a  previous  resolution  of  Mr. 
Clay,  censuring  the  president  for  his  conduct  in  regard 
to  the  public  revenue. 

On  the  3d  of  March,  1837,  the  public  services  of 
General  Jackson  closed,  and  after  witnessing  the  inaug- 
uration of  his  successor  on  the  following  day,  he  retired 
to  his  private  residence  at  the  Hermitage  in  Tennessee. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

ADMINISTRATION  OF  MARTIN  VAN  BUREN. 

The  inaugural  address  of  the  new  president  convinced 
both  parties,  that  his  views  and  measures  would  be  but 
a  continuation  of  those  of  his  predecessor.  The  old 
cabinet  was  continued,  and  few  changes  made  among 
the  occupants  of  official  stations. 

One  of  the  earliest  events,  during  this  administration, 
and  by  far  the  most  deeply  interesting  to  the  community, 
was  the  great  money  pressure  of  1837.  The  specie 
circular  of  1836,  which  required  all  payments  of  public 
lands  to  be  made  in  specie,  had  been  powerful  in  its 
operations  upon  the  banks.  Large  drafts  for  gold  and 
silver,  continually  made  upon  them,  not  only  prevented 
the  extension  of  their  line  of  discount,  but  compelled 
them  to  commence  calling  in  their  circulating  notes.  Be- 
sides this  difficulty,  the  large  drafts  made  upon  the  banks 
where  the  public  moneys  were  distributed  among  the 
atates,  and  the  drains  caused  by  the  excessive  importa- 

When  did  Jackson's  second  terra  expire  ?— Who  succeeded  bitn 
— What  was  done  by  congress  ?— What  i3  said  of  the  inaugural  ad- 
dress 1 — What  calamitous  event  commenced  in  18371 — What  waa 
the  fir9t  cause  of  this  ? — How  did  it  operate  on  the  banks? — What 
affect  had  large  drafts  and  excessive  importation  on  the  bank*  i 


SUSPENSION  OF  SPECIE  PAYMENT. 


311 


don  of  merchandize  from  Europe,  caused  a  state  of  the 
most  perplexing  embarrassment. 

On  the  10th  of  May,  1837,  every  bank  in  New  York 
city  suspended  specie  payments  ;  and  in  a  few  days,  the 
state  legislature  authorized  a  suspension  of  all  the  state 
banks.  Immediately  after,  the  banks  of  Boston,  Provi- 
dence, Albany,  Baltimore,  Philadelphia,  and  many  other 
places  followed  the  example  of  New  York.  All  confi- 
dence was  lost;  and  a  period  of  embarrassment  and 
distress  ensued,  unparalleled  in  the  history  of  our  coun- 
try. In  a  short  time  failures  took  place  in  New  York 
to  the  amount  of  many  millions  of  dollars ;  and  in  two 
days  houses  in  New  Orleans  stopped  payment,  owing 
an  aggregate  of  twenty-seven  millions. 

In  order  to  change  this  condition  of  affairs,  a  committee 
from  New  York  waited  upon  the  president,  praying  him 
to  rescind  the  specie  circular,  and  to  call  an  extra  ses- 
sion of  congress.  The  facts  disclosed  by  these  gentle- 
men, were  of  the  most  alarming  nature,  and  display  a 
condition  in  our  community  at  that  time,  rarely  equalled 
in  the  history  of  nations. 

For  some  time  the  president  declined  acting  upon  the 
petitions,  but  at  length  consented  to  call  an  extra  session 
of  congress.  It  met  on  the  4th  of  September,  and  con- 
tinued forty-three  days.  The  message  of  the  president 
promised  little  relief  to  the  people,  disclaiming  all  inter- 
ference with  the  monied  concerns  of  the  community, 
but  at  the  same  time  recommending  the  celebrated  sub- 
treasury  scheme,  instead  of  a  national  bank.  A  bill  for 
the  establishment  of  the  project,  was  introduced  to  the 
senate  by  Silas  Wright,  and  passed ;  but  the  house  of 
representatives  laid  it  on  the  table.  Congress  passed  a 
few  other  bills,  one  of  which  was  the  appropriation  of 
$1, 600,000,  for  the  suppression  of  Indian  hostilities  in 
Florida.  The  session  closed  on  the  16th  of  October, 
without  carrying  out  the  wishes  either  of  the  people  or 
die  government. 

The  regular  session  commenced  December  4th.  The 

What  took  place  in  May,  1837 1— What  banks  followed  the  examptel 
—  What  were  the  consequences  1 — Who  waited  on  the  president  1 — 
When  did  congress  meet  ?— What  i3  said  of  the  president's  message? 
—What  celebrated  scheme  did  it  recommend  ?— What  was  effected 
uy  congress  1— What  is  remarked  of  this  session  1 


312 


THE  FLORIDA  WAR. 


Battle  of  Okee-Chobee. 


most  exciting  topic  was  the  renewed  effort  to  pass  the 
8ub-treasury  bill.  The  measure  was  warmly  sustained 
by  senators  Wright,  Benton,  Calhoun,  and  others;  and 
opposed  by  Messrs.  Clay,  Webster,  and  the  whig  mem- 
bers generally.  It  passed  the  senate,  but  was  rejected 
by  a  decided  vote  in  the  house.  Mr.  Preston  of  South 
Carolina  introduced  resolutions  into  the  senate,  favor- 
able to  the  annexation  of  Texas  to  the  United  States, 
but  they  were  unfavorably  received  at  that  time.  Some 
small  bills  were  passed,  before  the  termination  of  the 
session,  but  altogether  this  was  one  of  the  most  unim- 
portant periods  in  our  whole  congressional  history. 

The  state  elections  of  1837-8  showed  great  revolu- 
tions in  political  opinion,  and  convinced  both  the  friends 
and  opponents  of  the  administration  that  its  measures 
were  unpopular  with  the  mass  of  the  people. 

During  this  year  the  difficulties  with  the  Florida  Indians 
had  still  continued.  On  the  25th  of  December,  Colonel 
Taylor,  who  had  been  efficiently  operating  there  since  its 
commencement,  succeeded  in  bringing  a  large  party  of 
Indians  to  an  engagement  near  Okee-Chobee  lake 

Was  the  effort  to  pass  the  sub-treasury  renewed  at  the  reeular 
session? — Who  were  some  of  its  advocates  I— its  opponents  ?— What 
was  its  fate?— What  resolutions  were  offered  by  Mr.  Preston?— 
What  is  said  of  the  elections  ?— What  is  said  of  the  Florida  difficuU 
tiee  ?— Where  did  Colonel  Taylor  fight  a  battle  with  the  Indiana  ? 


NORTH-EASTERN  BOUNDARY. 


313 


They  were  posted  in  swamps  and  forests  close  to  the 
water,  and  fired  upon  the  Americans  as  they  approached* 
Although  the  latter  were  fatigued  by  long  marches,  the 
colonel  ordered  an  immediate  charge,  which  was  gal- 
lantly performed,  through  water  knee  deep,  and  in  facs 
of  *  a  galling  fire.  On  reaching  the  opposite  bank  a 
("{asperate  battle  ensued,  which  lasted  three  hours  with 
heavy  loss  on  both  sides.  It  resulted  in  the  total  over- 
throw  of  the  Indians,  who  were  driven  from  their  posi- 
tion by  the  bayonet,  and  pursued  for  some  miles.  The 
Americans  lost  twenty-six  killed  and  one  hundred  arul 
twelve  wounded,  including-  many  valuable  officers.  The 
Indians  were  almost  annihilated;  and  this  battle  was 
the  last  in  which  they  appeared  in  any  considerable 
number. 

In  the  year  1833,  serious  disturbances  took  place  in 
Canada,  between  the  inhabitants  and  colonial  govern- 
ment. Numbers  from  our  own  country  enlisted  in  what 
they  considered  the  patriotic  struggle  of  an  oppressed 
people;  and  for  some  time  the  tone  of  Great  Britain 
toward  our  government  threatened  a  war  between  the 
two  countries.  President  Van  Buren.  therefore,  issued 
a  proclamation,  calling  upon  all  our  citizens  in  Canada 
to  abandon  their  designs,  and  cutting  them  oft*  from  all 
rotection  by  our  government  should  they  be  captured 
y  the  English. 

A  more  exciting  subject  soon  after  engaged  the  atten- 
tion of  the  two  countries — this  was  the  north-eastern 
Voundaiy  line.  This  had  unfortunately  been  left  unset- 
tled by  the  treaty  of  Ghent;  and  now  Great  Britain 
ilaimed  much  more  than  the  United  States  was  disposed 
to  grant.  In  several  instances  the  border  settlements 
were  claimed  by  both  nations,  and  tumults  ensued, 
which  were  occasionally  serious. 

In  order  to  meet  the  threatened  hostilities,  should  they 
jctually  occur,  congress,  at  the  next  session,  passed  an 
-ret,  giving  to  the  president  additional  powers  for  the 
defence  of  the  United  States.    Congress  also  passed  an 

Describe  the  battle  of  Okeechobee,— its  result. —  What  was  the 
American  loss? — the  Indian  ?  — What  \3  remarked  of  this  battle  1 — 
tf  the  disturbances  in  Canada? — of  the  president's  proclamation? — 
What  other  subject  of  dispute  arose  ? — What  preparatory  measure* 
were  taken  by  congress  ? 

27 


314 


PRESIDENTIAL  ELECTION. 


act  for  preventing  and  suppressing-  Indian  hostilities, 

particularly  those  with  the  Seininoles  of  Florida.  The 
war  with  these  Indians  had  now  continued  several  years, 
and  cost  the  government  immense  sums  of  money. 
Nothing  very  important  was  done  during  this  session. 
During  the  summer  of  1839,  President  Van  Buren 
visited  New  York,  his  native  state.  In  all  places  on 
his  route  he  was  received  with  public  honors,  and  fol- 
lowed by  processions  of  citizens  civil  and  military. 

The  twenty-sixth  congress  met  on  the  2d  of  Decem- 
ber, 1839.  Leaving  out  five  whig  members  from  New 
Jersey,  whose  seats  were  contested,  the  two  great  par- 
ties in  the  house  of  representatives  were  nearly  balanced. 
The  contested  candidates  had  certificates  of  election 
from  the  governor  of  New  Jersey,  but  after  a  most  ani- 
mated debate  they  were  refused  their  seats,  and  conse- 
quently the  opposing  candidates  obtained  their  seats. 

In  1840  the  presidential  contest  of  the  two  great 
parties  took  place.  It  was  the  most  exciting  and  ardu- 
ous ever  witnessed  in  the  United  States.  Three  parties 
were  in  the  field.  The  administration  supported  Martin 
Van  Buren  for  president,  Colonel  Johnson  for  vice  pres- 
dent;  the  whigs,  General  Harrison  and  John  Tyler;  the 
abolitionists,  James  G.  Birney.  The  result,  both  of  the 
popular  and  electoral  vote,  was  a  very  large  majority  for 


The  second  session  of  the  twenty-fourth  congress 
commenced  on  the  7th  of  December,  1840,  and  contin- 
ued until  the  3d  of  the  succeeding  March.  Their  ac^s 
were  few  and  unimportant.  At  the  expiration  of  his 
fctum  of  office*  Mr.  Van  Buren  retired  to  his  private 
residence  at  Kinderhook,  New  York. 

What  other  act  was  passed  1 — What  is  said  of  the  Seminole  war? 
— of  the  president's  visit? — When  did  congress  meet?— What  excit- 
ing topic  arose  ? — How  was  it  adjusted  ? — Who  were  the  candidates 
for  the  presidency  in  1840? — What  was  the  result  of  the  contest?— 
What  is  said  of  the  second  session  of  the  24th  congress  ?— of  Pr' si- 
dent  Van  Buren? 


HARRISON  S  ADMINISTRATION,  AND  DEATH.  315 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

ADMINISTRATIONS  OF  HARRISON  AND  TYLER. 

General  William  Henry  Harrison  was  inaugu- 
rated president  of  the  United  States,  March  4th,  184 1. 
The  ceremony  was  one  of  the  most  imposing  ever  wit- 
nessed at  Washington  ;  and  when  the  new  chief  magis- 
trate had  delivered  his  inaugural  address,  the  prolonged 
shouts  from  assembled  thousands,  with  the  pealing  of 
heavy  cannon  announced  the  joy  and  confidence  of  the 
people  in  their  new  ruler. 

Immediately  after  the  inauguration,  the  president  ap- 
pointed his  cabinet,  together  with  several  other  officers, 
all  of  which  were  confirmed  by  the  senate. 

In  consequence  of  the  alarming  condition  of  the 
country,  President  Harrison  issued  a  proclamation  on 
ti  e  17th  of  March,  calling  an  extra  session  of  congress 
on  the  31st  of  May  following.  The  political  views  of 
General  Harrison  had  been  expressed  in  his  inaugural 
address;  and  great  and  radical  changes  of  policy  were 
now  confidently  expected.  But  He  who  rules  the  des- 
tinies of  nations,  had  determined  that  Harrison  should 
never  see  the  consummation  of  the  long  cherished  de- 
signs for  the  benefit  of  the  people;  for  in  the  short 
space  of  one  month  from  the  day  of  inauguration,  the 
chief  magistrate  of  the  United  States  expired.  Several 
days  previous  he  had  contracted  a  cold,  with  some  de- 
gree of  fever;  this  brought  on  a  disease  which  baffled 
all  medical  skill,  and  terminated  his  virtuous  and  useful 
life  on  the  4th  of  April,  in  the  G8th  year  of  his  age. 
His  last  words  were — "Sir,  1  wish  you  to  understand 
the  principles  of  the  government.  I  wish  them  carried 
out,  I  ask  nothing  more  " 

The  deepest  sorrow  pervaded  the  country  at  this 
melancholv  dispensation.    All  party  feeling  was  aban- 

Whon  was  General  Harrison  inaugurated  ? — Describe  the  cere- 
mony.— What  proclamation  did  he  issue  (—What  melancholy  dis- 
pensation ensued  ?— How  old  waa  President  Harrison  1-  -What  wer« 
hi*  last  words  1 


316 


THE   PRESIDENT'S  VETO 


doned ;  and  every  class  of  individuals  united  in  paying 
solemn  honors  to  the  illustrious  dead.  His  funeral  took 
place  on  Wednesday,  the  7th  of  April,  and  was  of  in* 
iaense  length. 

According  to  a  clause  in  the  constitution  providing 
for  such  an  emergency,  Mr.  Tyler  now  became  president 
of  the  United  States.  The  cabinet  was  retained,  and  il 
was  generally  supposed  that  he  would  carry  out  ths 
measures  recommended  by  his  lamented  predecessor 
His  message  to  the  extra  session  confirmed  these  hopefs 
and  sanguine  expectations  were  indulged  that  the  credit 
and  business  of  the  country  would  soon  be  placed  upon 
a  firm  basis. 

The  first  act  of  importance  passed  by  congress,  was,  to 
establish  a  fiscal  bank  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  similar 
to  the  old  United  States  Bank.  W^hen  this  bill  waa 
presented  to  the  president,  he  kept  it  ten  days,  and  then 
returned  it  with  his  veto.  A  second  bill,  understood  to 
have  previously  met  with  his  approval,  shared  the  same 
fate.  These  proceedings  of  the  president  bewildered 
congress,  and  caused  apprehension  and  dismay  through- 
out the  country.  All  the  cabinet  except  Mr.  Webster, 
Secretary  of  State,  resigned ;  and  the  chief  magistrate 
and  his  former  party  were  severed  forever. 

Meanwhile  congress  had  passed  several  other  bills, 
which  became  laws — one  repealing  the  sub-treasury,  a 
second  establishing  a  uniform  system  of  bankruptcy, 
another  to  appropriate  the  proceeds  of  the  public  lands. 
The  duties  of  the  session  were  many  and  laborious, 
and  the  members  showed  a  full  determination  to  meei 
the  wishes  of  the  people,  as  far  as  lay  in  their  power. 

During  this  year  the  trial  of  Alexander  M'Leod  took 
place  in  New  York,  and  created  much  excitemeni 
throughout  the  United  States.  He  had  been  a  sheriff  in 
Dpper  Canada,  and  was  charged  with  having  murdered 
an  American  named  Amos  Durfee,  on  the  29th  of  De- 
cember, 1837,  at  which  time  the  American  steamboal 

Who  became  president? — What  was  the  first  act  oi  congress? — 
fts  fate?— What  was  done  with  the  second  bank  bill  ? — What  effecl 
had  ihe  president's  course  on  congress  ?— on  the  country  ? — on  the 
cabinet? — Mention  the  other  bills  passed  by  congress. — What  is  said 
of  this  session  ?— What  trial  came  on  this  year?— who  was  McLeodl 
—  For  whatwas  he  tried  ? 


ANNEXATION  OF"  TEXAS. 


317 


Caroline,  was  set  on  fire  by  some  Canadians,  and  sent 
over  the  Falls.  As  this  party  acted  under  government 
authority,  the  United  States  claimed  M'Leod,  as  a  na- 
tional prisoner,  but  the  governor  of  New  York  refused 
to  give  him  up.  Great  Britain  threatened  war  unless 
he  was  liberated,  but  her  threats  were  disregarded. 
Happily  the  prisoner  was  acquitted. 

The  twenty-seventh  congress  assembled  in  second 
session  on  the  6th  of  December,  1841.  This  session  is 
noted  as  the  longest  ever  held,  and  as  transacting-  more 
important  business  than  any  one  since  the  formation  of 
the  federal  constitution.  Its  leading1  measure  was  a  new 
tariff  law.  It  also  apportioned  the  ratio  of  representa- 
tion, and  provided  for  publishing- the  account  of  Captain 
Willis's  exploring  expedition  to  the  South  Seas. 

In  1842,  Mr.  Webster,  Secretary  of  State,  and  Lord 
Ashburton,  English  Plenipotentiary,  negotiated  a  treaty 
by  which  the  north-eastern  boundary  question  was 
definitely  settled  in  a  manner  satisfactory  to  Maine  and 
Massachusetts,  the  states  most  interested  therein.  Be- 
side its  great  object,  the  treaty  provided  for  the  final 
suppression  of  the  African  slave  trade,  and  the  giving 
up  of  fugitive  criminals  in  certain  cases.  Mr.  Webster 
then  resigned  his  office  in  the  cabinet,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Abel  P.  Upshur,  of  Virginia.  Soon  after, 
by  the  bursting  of  a  gun  on  the  steamer  Princeton,  Mr. 
Upshur,  and  the  Secretary  of  War,  Mr.  Gilmer,  lost 
their  lives,  and  J.  C.  Calhoun  was  appointed  in  place 
of  the  former. 

In  1843,  a  valuable  treaty  was  concluded  with  the 
Chinese  government;  and  in  the  following  year  Mr. 
Calhoun  signed  a  treaty  of  annexation  between  the 
United  States  and  Texas.  The  senate,  however,  re- 
jected this  instrument  by  a  decided  vote. 

In  the  fall  of  1844,  the  presidential  election  took 
place,  which  resulted  in  the  success  of  the  democratic 

Before  what  tribunal  1— Did  Great  Britain  interfere?— What  was 
the  result  1— For  what  is  the  congress  of  December,  1841,  noted?— 
What  was  its  leading  measure  ?— Mention  some  of  the  others.— What 
tmportant  treaty  was  concluded  in  1842  »—  What  is  said  of  Webster's 
resignation  ?— of  the  Princeton  ?— the  Chinese  government  ?— of  Mr. 
Calhoun's  treaty?— Who  was  elected  president  in  18441— When  wu 
Texas  annexed  1 

27* 


318 


POLK  S  ADMINISTRATION. 


candidates,  Polk  and  Dallas,  over  the  whigs,  Clay  and 
Frelinghuysen.  In  the  following  session  of  congress, 
Texas  was  annexed  to  the  Union,  and  Florida  and  Iowa 
admitted  as  states. 

President  Tyler's  administration  closed  on  the  3d  of 
March,  1845  ;  and  on  the  following  day,  James  K.  Polk 
of  Tennessee,  was  inaugurated. 


CHAPTER  XLV.  * 

ADMINISTRATION  OF  POLK. 

The  first  act  of  the  president  elect  was  to  organize  a 
new  cabinet ;  this  was  followed  by  radical  changes  in 
many  of  the  offices  depending  on  his  authority,  which 
were  filled  with  friends  of  the  administration. 

The  views  of  Mr.  Polk  were  fully  developed  in  hia 
inaugural  message.  He  approved  of  the  annexation  of 
Texas,  claimed  the  whole  of  Oregon  territory  (to  54° 
40'  N.  L.)  in  opposition  to  the  assumptions  of  Great 
Britain,  and  was  opposed  to  the  tariff  act  of  1842.  His 
declarations  upon  the  two  former  subjects  roused  the 
pride  both  of  Mexico  and  Great  Britain ;  and  for  awhile 
war  with  these  countries  was  confidently  anticipated. 
A  treaty,  however,  was  soon  concluded  with  England, 
by  which  she  received  all  of  Oregon  north  of  49°  50', 
with  the  free  navigation  of  the  Columbia  river.  Nego- 
tiations were  then  commenced  with  Mexico,  with  a  view 
of  inducing  her  to  yield  Texas  without  an  appeal  to  arma. 

The  most  important  measure  of  congress  during  the 
winter  of  1845-6,  was  the  repeal  of  the  tariff  law  of 
1842,  and  the  substitution  of  a  much  lower  rate  of 
duties.  This  caused  an  immense  sensation  in  the 
northern  states,  and  was  generally  condemned  both  by 
whigs  and  democrats. 

What  states  were  admitted  about  the  same  time  '—When  did  the 
administration  of  President  Tyler  close  I— What  were  some  of  the 
%iews  of  the  new  president? — How  were  they  regarded  by  foreign 
soontries?— How  was  the  Oregon  question  settled?— What  wa» 
done  in  regard  to  Mexico  ?— What  bill  was  passed  by  congress  in  the 
Mseion  of  1845-61— What  is  said  of  it  ? 


COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  MEXICAN  WAR.  319 


Meanwhile  negotiations  were  going  on  for  a  treaty 
with  Mexico,  which  would  fix  a  permanent  boundary  t» 
Texas,  and  remove  all  other  subjects  of  dispute  with 
that  power.  Unhappily  these  negotiations  were  unsuc- 
cessful— President  Paredes  refused  to  yield  any  part  of 
the  disputed  territory,  accused  the  United  States  0/ 
dismembering  a  sister  republic,  and  appealed  to  foreign 
nations  for  redress  and  assistance. 

In  consequence  of  this  hostile  attitude,  the  president 
thought  proper  to  place  a  corps  of  observation  at  Corpus 
Christi,  in  order  to  resist  any  invasion  on  the  part  of 
Mexico.  The  command  of  this  force  was  given  to 
General  Zachary  Taylor,  who  had  highly  distinguished 
himself  in  the  Seminole  war.  On  the  11th  of  March, 
the  troops  moved  from  Corpus  Christi,  by  order  of  the 
president,  and  advanced  toward  the  Rio  Grande,  the 
disputed  boundary  between  Texas  and  Mexico.  Two 
separate  delegations  protested  against  their  march,  and 
an  attempt  was  made  to  fire  the  village  at  Point  Isabel, 
in  order  to  prevent  its  capture  by  the  Americans.  Tho 
conflagration  was  arrested,  and  after  taking  possession 
of  the  Point,  General  Taylor  built  a  fort  there,  and 
made  it  his  main  depot.  He  then  proceeded  to  the  Rio 
Grande,  and  established  himself  on  the  east  bank,  oppo- 
site Matamoras.  Here  he  built  a  fort,  which  subse- 
quently received  the  name  of  Fort  Brown. 

Considering  these  movements  of  the  United  States 
as  equivalent  to  a  declaration  of  war,  the  Mexican 
government  stationed  large  bodies  of  troops  in  Matamo- 
ras, to  act  as  circumstances  might  require.  For  awhito 
both  armies  acted  with  extreme  caution,  but  in  April 
the  murder  of  Colonel  Cross,  and  capture  of  Thornton's 
party,  evinced  that  a  heavy  storm  was  soon  to  succeed 
the  apparent  calm.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  same  month, 
the  Mexicans  crossed  the  river,  spread  themselves  be- 
tween Point  Isabel  and  the  station  occupied  by  General 
Taylor,  and  cut  off  all  communication  from  the  latter. 

What  is  said  of  the  negotiations  with  Mexico  1— of  President  Pa- 
redes 1— What  was  done  by  President  Polk?— Who  commanded  the 
corps  of  observation? — When  did  it  move  from  Corpus  Cnristi? — 
Who  protested  against  the  march  ? — What  was  done  at  Point  Isabel  V 
—Where  did  General  Taylor  establish  himself  1— What  was  done  by 
the  Mexican  government!— What  took  place  in  April  1 


330 


BATTLE  OP  PALO  ALTO. 


Aware  of  the  absolute  necessity  of  free  access  to  hit 
depot,  General  Taylor  determined  to  force  his  way  to 
Point  Isabel.  Accordingly,  on  the  1st  of  May,  1847, 
leaving  the  river  fort  in  care  of  Major  Brown,  he  sei 
out  with  the  main  body  of  his  army,  and  after  two  days* 
march,  reached  his  destination,  without  having  encoun- 
tered a  single  Mexican.  On  his  return,  however,  he  met 
(May  8th)  a  force  of  nearly  six  thousand  troops,  drawn 
up  in  battle  array,  directly  across  the  road.  This  was  at 
a  place  called  Palo  Alto.  The  American  order  of  battle 
was  formed  at  one  o'clock,  and  soon  after  the  first  action 
between  the  forces  of  Mexico  and  the  United  States  com- 
menced. Although  our  troops  numbered  only  one  half 
of  the  enemy,  they  retained  their  ground,  repulsed  every 
charge  of  cavalry,  and  drove  the  opposing  infantry  com- 
pletely from  its  position.  So  violent  was  the  action, 
that  the  prairie  between  the  armies  was  fired,  and  con- 
tinued to  burn  for  nearly  an  hour.  During  this  time 
the  action  was  suspended,  and  a.new  line  of  battle 
formed.  It  then  re-commenced  and  continued  with 
great  fury  until  night,  when  the  Mexicans  withdrew. 

The  manner  in  which  the  Americans  managed  their 
light  artillery  in  this  engagement  gave  them  the  victory, 
end  has  ever  been  the  theme  of  admiration.  Major 
Ringgold,  who  had  been  mainly  instrumental  in  bring- 
ing it  to  perfection,  was  mortally  wounded  during  the 
action,  and  died  two  days  after. 

The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  this  battle  was  nine 
killed,  forty-four  wounded,  and  two  missing;  that  of 
the  Mexicans  was  not  less  than  two  hundred  killed, 
and  four  hundred  wounded. 

On  the  following  day  General  Taylor  again  came  up 
with  the  Mexicans,  who  were  strongly  posted  at  a  ravine 
called  Resaca  de  la  Palma.  At  four  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon another  engagement  took  place,  more  obstinate 
and  bloody  than  that  of  the  day  before.  The  Mexican 
artillery  were  planted  in  the  ravine,  so  as  fully  to  com- 

Wbat  was  done  by  Taylor  May  1st? — Who  was  left  to  command 
the  river  fort  ? — Was  his  march  to  Point  Isabel  opposed  ? — When  and 
where  did  he  meet  the  Mexican  army  ?— What  was  the  force  of  each 
army? — Describe  the  battle.— What  is  said  of  the  American  lighi 
artillery  ?— of  Major  Ringgold  ?— What  was  the  American  loss  ?— tha 
Mexican?— Where  and  when  did  the  two  armies  again  meet  1— How 
were  the  Mexicans  posted  ? 


BATTLE  OF  RESACA  DE  LA  PALMA. 


321 


Death  of  Ringgold. 


raand  the  road,  rendering  it  almost  impossible  for  an 
army  to  cross  the  ravine  without  being  cut  to  pieces. 
The  action  commenced  by  advance  parties  of  th« 
Americans,  who  penetrated  deep  into  the  chapparal,  and 
came  in  contact  with  the  Mexican  infantry.  They  were 
soon  seconded  by  the  artillery,  which  was  managed  by 
Lieutenant  Ridgely,  with  the  precision  of  a  rifle  corps. 
On  this  powerful  engine  the  Americans  principally  ro 
lied  for  victory,  and  during  the  whole  battle,  the  artille- 
rists fought  amid  an  incessant  shower  of  iron  hail.  In 
a  few  minutes  after  the  first  fire,  the  action  became  gene- 
ral ;  long  lines  of  infantry  were  wrapped  in  an  uninter- 
rupted blaze,  and  masses  of  horsemen,  flung  forward  on 
our  guns,  then  rolled  back  in  wild  confusion.  Nino 
thousand  men  were  struggling  for  victory  in  the  path  of 
death. 

At  length  the  American  infantry  were  ordered  to  charge 
the  chapparal  with  the  bayonet.  They  swept  on  amid  a 
withering  fire,  drove  back  the  advance,  marched  into  the 
thicket  with  fixed  bayonets,  and  scattered  the  enemy  in 
all  directions.  The  Americans  then  attempted  to  pursua 
across  the  ravine,  but  were  met  by  the  batteries  posted 

Mow  was  the  action  commenced  1— What  is  said  of  the  artillery  1 
—Describe  the  general  battle.— the  charge  of  infantry.— What  ob- 
grueted  the  passage  of  the  ravine  1 


322 


SURRENDER  OF  MATAMORAS. 


there,  and  mowed  down  in  crowds.  Every  effort  wai 
made  to  dismantle  these  guns;  but  though  blocked  up 
by  the  dead  and  dying,  the  Mexican  veterans  stood  to 
their  dangerous  posts,  and  dealt  destruction  upon  their 

assailants. 

Feeling  that  nothing  decisive  could  be  effected  until 
these  guns  were  silenced,  General  Taylor  ordered  Cap- 
tain May  to  charge  them  with  his  dragoons.  This  he 
performed  in  the  face  of  a  shower  of  grape-shot,  drove 
the  artillerists  from  their  stations,  and  captured  General 
la  Vega.  The  veterans  of  Mexico  fought  with  desperate 
valor  to  regain  their  pieces,  but  were  defeated  with 
immense  loss,  and  soon  after  the  whole  army  commenced 
a  disorderly  retreat.  The  Americans  rapidly  pursued, 
until  the  enemy,  overcome  by  fear,  threw  aside  every 
weight,  and  rushed  in  crowds  towards  the  Rio  Grande. 
Numbers  were  drowned  in  attempting  to  cross;  and 
many  more  trampled  under  foot  by  the  flying  cavalry. 
The  victory  of  General  Taylor  was  complete. 

In  this  battle  the  Americans  numbered  about  seven- 
teen hundred,  of  whom  they  lost  three  officers  and 
thirty-six  men  killed,  twelve  officers  and  seventy-one 
men  wounded.  The  Mexican  force  was  about  six  thou- 
sand, but  their  loss  has  never  been  correctly  ascertained. 

In  the  absence  of  General  Taylor,  the  Mexicans  had 
bombarded  the  fort  on  the  river  for  four  days,  during 
which  time  the  labors  and  sufferings  of  the  garrison 
were  of  the  most  trying  nature.  On  the  6th,  its  gallant 
commandant  was  killed  by  a  shell,  and  in  honor  of  him 
the  work  afterwards  received  the  name  of  Fort  Brown. 

On  the  15th,  Barita,  a  town  near  the  mouth  of 
the  river,  was  quietly  occupied  by  a  small  American 
force;  and  on  the  18th,  the  city  of  Matamoras  surren- 
dered to  General  Taylor  without  opposition. 

Notwithstanding  these  important  victories,  the  Gene- 
ral was  in  no  condition  to  advance  further  into  the 
enemy's  country.  He  was  deficient,  not  only  in  troops, 

What  orders  were  given  to  Captain  May  ?— Describe  May's  charge 
•  What  Genera]  was  captured  ?— Describe  the  retreat.— What  was 
the  American  force  in  this  battle  ?— their  loss  1—  the  strength  and 
loss  of  the  Mexicans  ?— Meanwhile,  what  had  taken  place  at  Fort 
Brown  1— Who  waa  killed?— When  was  Barita  captured?— Mata- 
■orae? 


TAYLOR'S  ARRIVAL  AT  MONTEREY. 


323 


Death  of  Major  Brown. 


but  in  supplies,  and  means  of  transportation.  He  con- 
sequently remained  at  the  city  during  the  greater  part 
of  the  summer,  which  time  was  employed  by  the  enemy 
in  re-organizing  their  army,  and  preparing  for  a  vigorous 
prosecution  of  the  war. 

Before  the  end  of  June,  General  Taylor  was  strongly 
reinforced  by  numerous  volunteer  companies  from  vari- 
ous parts  of  the  Union,  but  his  means  of  transportation 
were  still  so  deficient,  that  he  was  unable  to  commence 
his  march  for  Monterey,  until  the  latter  part  of  August. 

In  the  mean  time,  however,  the  Mexican  ports  of 
Mier,  Reynosa  and  Camargo,  had  been  occupied  by  the 
Americans,  without  opposition. 

On  the  5th  of  September,  General  Taylor  received 
information  that  Ampudia  had  lately  arrived  at  Monte- 
rey with  large  reinforcements,  and  was  fortifying  that 
place  with  the  greatest  care.  He  immediately  pushed 
forward  his  troops  toward  that  city,  and  on  the  1 9th, 
encamped  at  the  Walnut  Springs,  three  miles  south  of 
it.  The  fortifications  were  found  to  be  of  immense 
strength,  defended  by  redoubts  and  stone  walls,  and 

How  was  General  Taylor  situated  during  the  summer  1— What 
places  were  occupied  t— What  information  was  received  on  the  5th 
of  September  1— When  did  Taylor  reach  the  Walnut  Springs  1— De- 
scribe Monterey. 


324 


STORMING  OF  MONTEREY. 


having  each  street  commanded  by  heavy  artillery.  In 
addition  to  this,  the  hill  Independence,  without  the 
walls,  was  guarded  by  several  forts,  among  which  one 
called  the  Bishop's  Palace  was  considered  impregnable* 

On  the  20th,  General  Worth,  with  the  division  undei 
his  command,  was  ordered  to  gain,  by  a  circuitous 
route,  the  Saltillo  road,  west  of  the  town,  and  storm 
the  heights  above  the  Bishop's  Palace.  He  reached  tho 
intended  position  on  the  21st,  after  defeating  a  portion 
of  Mexican  cavalry  encamped  so  as  to  cover  the  passage 
of  the  Saltillo  road. 

To  divert  the  attention  of  the  enemy  from  Worth's 
movement,  Generals  Twiggs  and  Butler  were  ordered 
to  make  a  demonstration  against  the  centre  and  left  of 
the  town.  They  were  fired  upon  by  the  Mexican  batte- 
ries, and  experienced  heavy  loss.  During  the  day, 
Worth  stormed  the  two  principal  redoubts  in  rear  of  the 
town,  carried  them,  and  immediately  turned  the  captured 
guns  upon  the  Bishop's  Palace.  He  lost  but  two  or 
three  men;  but  the  division  which  had  entered  the  city 
to  favor  his  movement  and  capture  one  of  the  works, 
suffered  very  severely,  although  they  attained  both 
objects.  Next  morning  (22d),  at  dawn  of  day,  the  two 
remaining  heights  above  the  Bishop's  Palace  were 
stormed  and  carried  by  General  Worth's  division,  and 
early  in  the  afternoon  the  palace  itself  was  taken. 

During  the  night  of  the  22d,  the  enemy  evacuated 
rrearly  all  their  outer  defences,  and  retired  to  the  cathe- 
dral and  other  central  works,  near  the  principal  plaza. 
In  these  last  strongholds  they  defended  themselves  with 
the  obstinacy  of  despair,  placing  their  artillery  in  such 
positions  as  to  command  all  the  advances  to  their  sta- 
tions. The  Americans  entered  the  houses,  dug  through 
the  side  walls,  advancing  in  this  manner  from  street  to 
street,  until  they  came  within  one  square  of  the  princi- 
pal plaza.  Here,  for  awhile,  the  battle  was  dieadful ; 
but  deeming  it  imprudent  to  advance  further,  General 
Taylor  withdrew  to  the  evacuated  forts,  to  concert  with 

Describe  the  hill  Independence.— What  orders  were  given  to 
General  Worth  1— to  Twiggs  and  Butler  ?— What  was  done  by  Worth 
on  the  21st? — What  was  done  by  Worth  on  the  22d  ?— by  the  enemy 
»t  night  1— Describe  the  subsequent  battle 


CAPITULAT/ON  OF  MONTKREF.  326 


Capture  of  Monterey. 


General  Worth  for  a  combined  attack,  upon  all  the  ene- 
my's positions. 

Early  on  the  24th,  General  Taylor  received  a  commu- 
nication from  Ampudia,  proposing  to  evacuate  the  town 
upon  certain  conditions,  to  be  agreed  upon  by  both  com- 
manders. These  were  in  substance — That  the  Mexican 
forces  should  evacuate  the  city,  which  was  to  he  delivered 
Up  to  the  Americans;  that  the  Mexicans  should  march 
out  with  their  muskets,  and  twenty  rounds  of  cartridges, 
and  six  pieces  of  cannon.  That  during  an  armistice  of 
eight  weeks,  neither  army  should  advance  beyond  a. 
certain  line. 

The  force  of  the  Americans  in  this  siege  was  0615 
men,  including  officers;  and  they  had  but  one  piece  of 
artillery  fit  for  seivice.  The  Mexicans  numbered  nearly 
10,000,  with  forty-two  pieces  of  artillery,  and  fortifica- 
tions of  immense  strength.  Our  army  lost  in  killed 
and  wounded  about  five  hundred  ;  the  enemy  rather 
more. 

General  Taylor  now  established  his  he"d-quarters  at 
Monterey;  Brigadier  General  Worth,  with  twelve  hun- 
dred men  and  eight  pieces  of  artillery,  was  detached  to 
Saltillo,  (seventy  miks  distant,)  and  Brigadier  General 

What  ensued  on  the  2uh?— On  whtX  terms  did  Monterey  capitu. 
late  t— What  was  trie  tune  of  e«ch  army?— the  loss  1— Where  did 
Q«n«ral  Taylor  establish  hU  Dead- quarters  1— General  Worth  1 
28 


326 


SANTA  ANNA  RECALLED* 


Wool,  with  twenty-four  hundred  men  and  six  pieces, 
advanced  to  Parras. 

While  these  events  were  transpiring,  Paredes  had 
been  driven  from  the  supreme  command  in  Mexico,  and 
General  Santa  Anna,  formerly  commander-in-chief,  re- 
called from  exile  in  Cuba,  and  placed  at  the  head  of 
affairs.  This  officer  promptly  took  the  field,  and  com- 
menced the  most  active  measures  for  raising  an  army 
sufficient  to  recover  all  the  national  losses.  By  forced 
loans  on  the  clergy,  he  raised  large  sums  of  money,  and 
before  the  close  of  the  year  had  succeeded  in  raising 
twenty  thousand  men,  and  concentrating  them  at  San 
Luis  Potosi,  which  place  he  strongly  fortified  and  filled 
with  military  stores. 

In  the  latter  part  of  December,  General  Taylor  left  Mon- 
terey, and  marched  toward  the  interior,  in  order  to  meet  the 
Mexican  general  upon  his  own  ground;  but  on  arriving 
at  Victoria  he  received  a  demand  from  General  Scott  for 
a  portion  of  his  troops,  to  assist  in  the  intended  assault 
of  that  officer  upon  Vera  Cruz.  Scott  had  been  ap- 
pointed by  government  to  supersede  General  Taylor  in 
the  command  of  the  army  of  occupation;  but  finding 
a'is  force  inadequate  to  fulfil  the  objects  he  had  in  view, 
he  was  obliged  to  make  this  draft  upon  the  army  of  his 
brother  officer. 

Nearly  all  the  regular  troops,  including  the  gallant 
Worth,  were  detached  from  General  Taylor,  obliging 
him  to  fall  back  and  resume  his  old  station  at  Monterey, 
In  February,  1847,  large  reinforcements  of  volunteers 
arrived  ;  and  anticipating  an  attack  by  Santa  Anna  an 
the  posts  between  himself  and  Matamoras,  he  determined 
to  advance  and  fight  a  pitched  battle  with  him.  Ac- 
cordingly he  left  Monterey,  and  on  the  20th  of  February, 
encamped  at  Agua  Nueva,  eighteen  miles  south  of  Sal- 
tillo;  but  learning  that  Santa  Anna,  was  rapidly  ap- 
proaching him  with  twenty  thousand  men,  he  fell  back 

Where  il*a  General  Wool  establish  himself? — Meanwhile,  what 
bad  transpired  in  Mexico  «— How  did  Santa  Anna  raise  an  army? — 
Whatpiace  did  he  fortify  ?— When  did  Taylor  march  to  meet  him  ?— 
What  did  he  receive  at  Victoria  ?— What  is  said  of  General  Scott  1 
—Whither  did  General  Taylor  retire '•—When  was  he  reinforced'— 
Did  he  again  advance  to  the  interior  1— Where  was  he  on  the  20th 
af  February  1 


APPROACH  OF  THE  MEXICANS  AT  BUENA  TISTA.  327 


to  a  strong  position  at  the  pass  of  Angostura,  near  Buena 
Vista,  and  seven  miles  from  Saltillo. 

This  had  not  been  the  original  design  of  the  Mexican 
iwmmander.  During  the  armistice  following  the  fall 
of  Monterey,  he  stationed  himself  near  San  Luis  Potosi, 
for  he  purpose  of  drilling  the  army  with  which  he  in- 
tended to  meet  and  oppose  the  progress  of  General  Tay- 
lor to  the  capital.  Before  the  eight  weeks  had  expired, 
however,  he  received  notice  that  the  American  govern- 
ment disapproved  of  the  truce,  and  that  consequently 
hostilities  would  immediately  recommence.  His  govern- 
ment were  now  clamorous  for  active  operations,  and 
compelled  him  to  abandon  his  wise  resolution  of  acting 
on  the  defensive,  until  attacked  by  the  Americans.  He 
therefore,  reluctantly  broke  up  his  encampment,  and 
commenced  a  march,  which  for  suffering  and  fidelity  to 
the  leader,  has  no  parallel  in  Mexican  annals.  Almost 
all  the  troops  were  destitute  of  shoes,  and  many  had  but 
one  article  of  clothing.  During  two  days  they  subsisted 
on  a  biscuit,  and  slice  of  meat  for  each  man;  and  so 
great  was  the  scarcity  of  water,  that  it  was  accurately 
measured  to  the  men,  and  the  time  of  drinking,  as  well 
as  the  quantity,  defined  in  general  orders.  Part  of  the 
journey  lay  over  an  utter  wilderness,  and  the  remainder 
over  crags  and  mountains,  barren,  solitary,  and  wrapped 
in  the  horrors  of  winter.  No  man  in  Mexico,  except 
Santa  Anna,  could  have  conducted  that  march  a  single 
day. 

On  the  morning  of  the  22d,  the  Mexicans  were  seen 
approaching  in  immense  numbers  across  the  neighbor- 
ing hills;  and  about  noon,  Santa  Anna  sent  a  summons 
to  General  Taylor  to  surrender  at  discretion.  Although 
the  force  of  the  Americans  was  only  about  forty-five 
hundred,  their  general  declined  acceding  to  the  request. 
In  the  afternoon,  a  portion  of  the  enemy  commenced  an 
attack  upon  the  American  left,  and  a  heavy  cannonade  was 

What  position  did  he  finally  occupy?  —  Had  this  been  the  original 
design  of  Santa  Anna  1— How  had  he  been  employed  duri»g  the 
armistice  ?— What  forced  him  to  abandon  this  policy  ?— Describe  the 
condition  of  his  army  during  his  march.— What  is  said  of  it  ?— When 
were  the  Mexicans  seen  approaching?— What  is  said  of  the  sum- 
mon* to  surrender? 


328  BATTLE  OF  Be  EN  A  VISTA. 


Battle  of  Bueoa  Viatx 


maintained  till  dark,  during  which  three  Americans  were 
wounded.  Under  cover  of  the  darkness,  the  enemy 
strongly  reinforced  this  portion  of  their  army,  and  made 
preparations  for  turning  it  and  gaining  the  rear. 

At  sunrise  the  23d,  the  baHle  began  in  earnest.  The 
dark  lines  of  Mexican  infantry  were  drawn  out  as  far  as 
the  eye  could  reach,  and  their  cavalry  seemed  to  cover 
the  whole  plain  with  interminable  lines.  After  the  dis- 
positions for  battle  had  been  completed,  both  armies 
opened  their  artillery  on  the  left,  and  at  the  same  mo- 
ment the  Mexican  infantry  commenced  a  rapid  fire  of 
musketry.  Meanwhile,  a  part  of  the  enemy's  cavalry 
wound  along  the  mountain  defiles,  and  although  en- 
countering great  opposition,  gained  a  position  favorable 
for  attacking  the  American  rear.  To  prevent  this,  the 
artillery  was  advanced  against  them,  and  after  several 
discharges,  completely  dispersed  them  with  heavy  loss* 
They  rallied  twice,  but  were  as  often  driven  back,  taking 
refuge  after  the  last  charge  among  the  mountains,  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  valley.  At  this  important  moment, 
when  their  capture  seemed  almost  certain,  Santa  Anna 
sent  a  white  flag  to  General  Taylor,  desiring  to  know 

What  is  said  of  the  skirmish  at  evening  1— Describe  the  appear- 
ance of  the  army  on  the  23d. — How  did  the  battle  commence  ?- -De- 
•rjibe  the  movements  of  the  cavalry. 


CONTINUATION  OF  THE  BATTLE. 


what  he  wanted.  The  delay  occasioned  in  answering 
this,  gave  opportunity  for  the  cavalry  to  escape  from 
their  perilous  position  and  effect  a  junction  with  the 
main  body. 

The  Mexicans  now  came  on  in  dense  masses,  and  for 
a  long  while  the  slaughter  on  both  sides  was  dreadful. 
A  superior  force  of  the  enemy  routed  one  regiment,  and 
drove  back  two  others,  compelling  Captain  O'Brien,  who 
with  two  pieces  of  artillery  had  sustained  their  heavy 
charge,  until  every  one  of  his  men  was  killed  or 
wounded,  to  leave  his  guns  and  fall  back.  At  this  crit- 
ical period,  the  commander  ordered  Captain  Bragg  to 
advance  with  his  artillery,  which  he  did,  overthrowing 
the  masses  of  the  enemy  when  they  were  within  a  few 
yards  of  his  guns.  In  their  retreat,  the  enemy  encoun- 
tered the  second  Kentucky  regiment,  and  a  severe  con- 
flict took  place  in  a  ravine ;  here  the  loss  of  the  Ameri- 
cans was  very  severe,  especially  in  officers,  although 
they  succeeded  in  repulsing  the  Mexicans.  At  night 
the  Americans  slept  on  the  battle  field,  and  the  enemy 
retired  to  Agua  Nueva. 

The  American  force  actually  engaged  in  this  battle 
was  about  4500  men ;  their  loss  was  267  killed,  456 
wounded,  and  23  missing  ;  that  of  the  enemy  was  nearly 
2000. 

Of  all  the  battles  fought  during  the  present  war  with 
Mexico,  this  is  perhaps  the  most  remarkable.  It  was 
the  test,  the  criterion  of  national  valor.  Both  countries 
had  anticipated  it  with  painful  forebodings ;  for  it  was 
known  to  form  a  crisis,  which  in  its  causes,  nature  and 
consequences,  would  never  rise  again.  Hitherto  victo- 
ries had  been  gained  over  generals  but  little  distin- 
guished in  war's  great  drama;  now  their  conqueror  was 
met  by  one  on  whom  rested  the  experience  of  campaigns, 
revolutions,  and  counter-revolutions,  and  whose  popu- 
larity was  such,  th  at  at  a  nod,  he  gathered  around  him 
a  host  of  twenty  thousand  men,  and  conducted  them 

How  did  Santa  Anna  pave  the  cavalry1? — Describe  the  charge  of 
the  Mexicans,— the  bravery  of  Captain  Bragg,— the  fight  vvitli  the 
Kentucky  regiment,— the  final  result.— What  was  the  American 
force  in  this  battle  1— their  loss?— the  loss  of  the  iMexicans  1— Giva 
Ihe  remarks  on  the  battle  of  Buena  Vista. 

28* 


330 


Taylor's  encampment. 


successfully  through  all  that  soldiers  can  endure.  Fame 

announced  his  coming  long  before  his  columns  ap- 
peared in  sight;  and  when  he  stood  on  the  heights  of 
Angostura,  and  saw  sweeping  before  him  his  innumer 
able  legions,  victory  seemed  already  within  his  grasp. 

And  to  oppose  this  general  and  his  army  were  a  linle 
troop,  less  in  number  than  their  opposer's  cavalry,  and 
apparently  inferior  in  everything  save  strength  of  posi- 
tion. But  energy,  terrible  and  resistless,  slep*  among 
that  iron  band  ;  could  one  be  found  capable  of  rousing 
it,  of  uniting  its  powers,  and  hurling  it  against  an  ene- 
my, opposing  thousands  would  crumble  and  wither 
before  it.  That  one  they  had  among  them.  It  was 
General  Taylor.  Some  had  followed  him  through  ex- 
citement and  danger,  on  the  plains  of  Texas,  and  amid 
the  volcanic  blaze  of  Monterey ;  but  the  greater  part 
were  those  whose  hope  was  soon  to  be  led  by  him,  to 
their  first  bloody  field.  A  command,  a  nod  from  him 
would  have  driven  them,  like  a  hurricane,  on  a  forest  of 
bayonets,  or  up  to  the  cannon's  blast.  In  the  darkest 
moments  of  that  gloomy  day,  when  long-loved  camp- 
mates  were  piled  in  bleeding  masses,  in  every  ravine, 
his  voice  kept  the  shattered  regiments  to  their  posts, 
and  was  heard  by  the  dying  soldier,  with  a  thrill  that 
eased  his  final  agonies.  No  doubt  many  battled  there 
for  glory;  many  through  patriotism,  and  many  in  the 
wild  sweepings  of  passion;  but  all  fought  for  General 
Taylor.  With  him  in  command,  each  soldier  became  a 
host,  and  supplied  in  efficiency  the  lack  of  numbers. 
When,  in  the  lancers'  final  charge,  Captain  Bragg  stood 
almost  alone,  few  generals  would  have  stood  as  Taylor 
did,  and  watched  with  his  piercing  eye,  the  foe's  ad- 
vance; and  when  the  huge  host  was  hurled  back,  and 
the  last  triumphant  shout  of  our  army  went  up,  it  was 
for  General  Taylor,  more  than  for  victory. 

This  has  been  the  last  important  feat  of  General  Tay- 
lor ;  a  fruitless  pursuit  of  Urrea  followed,  but  that  officer 
managed  to  escape  with  all  his  cavalry,  beyond  the 
mountains.  General  Taylor  then  encamped  near  Mon 
Nsrey,  where  he  is  at  present. 


What  was  done  by  Taylor  after  the  battle  1 


91EGE  OF  VEftA  CRUZ. 


331 


Bombardment  of  Vera  Cruz. 


Soon  after  the  termination  to  Taylor's  brilliant  career, 
General  Scott  commenced  one  no  less  splendid,  in  the 
southern  part  of  Mexico.  He  reached  the  Rio  Grand© 
on  the  first  of  January,  and  on  the  9th  of  March,  with 
the  assistance  of  Commodore  Conner,  of  the  Gulf 
Squadron,  disembarked  his  troops  near  Vera  Cruz,  and 
the  Castle  of  San  Juan  de  Ulloa.  From  this  time  to 
the  22d,  the  Americans  were  busily  employed,  in  landing 
shells  and  shot,  planting  batteries,  and  preparing-  for  the 
contemplated  siege.  The  city  was  then  summoned  to 
surrender,  and  on  receiving  a  negative  answer,  General 
Scott  opened  his  heavy  mortars,  and  the  bombardment 
commenced.  It  was  continued  with  immense  destruc- 
tion of  life  and  property  to  the  Mexicans,  until  the  27th, 
when  General  Landero,  commandant  of  the  city  and 
castle,  commenced  negotiations  for  their  surrender. 
Commissioners  were  appointed  by  both  armies,  who 
finally  agreed  on  terms  of  which  the  following  is  the 
substance. — The  whole  garrison  or  garrisons  to  lay  down 
their  arms  and  surrender  themselves  prisoners  of  war. 
The  Mexican  officers  to  retain  their  arms  and  private 
effects,  and  to  be  allowed  five  days  to  retire  to  their 
respective  homes  on  parole.    The  public  property  of 

When  did  Scott  reach  Mexico  1— What  ensued  on  the  9th  of 
March  1— from  the  5ih  to  the  2-2d  ?— on  the  22d  1— How  long  did  the 
siege  last  7— Name  the  terms  of  capitulation. 


332 


BATTLE  OF  SIERRA  GORDO. 


every  description  to  be  delivered  up  to  the  United  States, 
on  condition  that  it  would  be  restored  to  Mexico,  by  a 
definite  treaty  of  peace. 

On  the  29th,  the  Mexicans  marched  out  of  the  city 
and  castle,  and  halting-  between  the  American  lines, 
stacked  their  arms,  laid  down  their  colors  and  equip- 
ments, and  then  marched  toward  the  interior.  Immedi- 
ately after,  the  American  flag  was  hoisted  over  the  castle 
and  saluted  by  its  guns  and  those  of  the  fleet.  Worth 
was  appointed  military  governor  of  the  city,  Colonel 
Belton,  of  the  castle  ;  and  Major  Scott  of  Fort  Santiago. 

During  the  siege,  our  army  lost  seventeen  killed  and 
twenty-eight  wounded.  The  Mexican  loss  was  very 
great — beside  soldiers,  upwards  of  five  hundred  women, 
men  and  children,  were  killed  by  bombs  or  falling 
houses. 

The  spoils  taken  by  the  Americans,  were  immense. 
The  enemy  laid  down  more  than  four  thousand  stand  of 
arms,  and  one  thousand  more  were  found  in  the  city. 
Four  hundred  pieces  of. ordnance,  a  large  quantity  of 
ordnance  stores,  including  a  vast  amount  of  powder, 
balls,  shells,  and  Paixhan  shot,  were  also  surrendered. 

Immediately  after  the  departure  of  the  Mexicans, 
Lieutenant  Hunter,  of  the  navy,  captured  the  towns  of 
Alvarado  and  Hacotalpam,  without  firing  a  gun. 

Early  in  April,  General  Scott  commenced  his  march 
for  the  interior  of  Mexico,  and  on  the  16th,  arrived  at 
the  strong  mountain  pass  of  Sierra  Gordo,  where  Santa 
Anna  was  securely  intrenched,  with  more  than  eleven 
thousand  men.  Although  the  American  force  numbered 
but  about  seven  thousand,  it  was  determined  to  storm 
the  fortifications.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  17th,  a  re- 
connoissance  of  the  enemy's  position  took  place,  and  a 
new  road  was  opened  behind  the  fort  which  commanded 
the  Sierra.  In  the  evening  some  skirmishing  took 
place  between  General  Twiggs'  command,  and  one  of 
the  Mexican  forts ;  the  fort  was  captured,  but.  nothing 
serious  was  effected  until  the  following  morning. 

When  was  the  ci!y  evncuated? — Who  was  appointed  governor  1 — 
What  was  the  loss  on  each  side  t— What  spoils  were  taken  by  th$ 
Americans? — What  was  done  by  Lieutenant  Huntei  of  the  navy? — 
When  did  General  Scott  reach  Sierra  Gordo?  What  was  done  on 
the  17th? 


NEW  MEXICO  CAPTURED. 


333 


Early  on  the  18th,  Twiggs  was  ordered  against  the 
main  works,  Shields  and  VVorth  against  the  fortifications 
on  the  left,  and  Pillow  against  the  strong  forts  and  di£ 
fifcult  ascents  on  the  right  of  the  enemy's  position.  Not- 
withstanding  the  dreadful  fire  to  which  the  troops  were 
exposed,  all  these  attacks  were  successful  except  thai 
by  General  Piilow.  After  fighting  most  gallantly,  he 
was  obliged  to  withdraw  his  men;  but  the  fort  (com- 
manded by  General  la  Vega)  subsequently  surrendered 
to  him  on  learning  the  capture  of  the  other  places. 

The  victory  was  complete.  Five  Mexican  generate 
and  nearly  six  thousand  men  surrendered  themselves 
prisoners  of  war.  The  loss  on  each  side  was  between 
lour  and  five  hundred  kilred  and  wounded.  A  large 
quantity  of  fixed  ammunition,  thirty  pieces  of  brass 
cannon,  together  with  the  private  baggage  and  money- 
chest  of  Santa  Anna,  were  some  of  the  trophies  of  vic- 
tory. Santa  Anna,  Ampudia,  and  Canalizo,  with  about 
half  the  Mexican  army,  effected  a  rapid  retreat  into  the 
interior. 

On  the  'same  day,  a  portion  of  the  American  fleet 
under  command  of  Commodore  Perry  entered  the  harbor 
of  Tuspan,  attacked  the  town,  and  finally  obtained  pos- 
session of  it,  with  the  loss  of  but  seventeen  men  killed 
and  wounded.  This  victory  placed  the  gulf  coast  con*- 
pletely  in  the  hands  of  the  Americans. 

During  these  operations  of  the  main  armies  under 
Scott  and  Taylor,  two  small  forces  under  General  Kear- 
ney, and  Lieutenant  Colonel  Fremont,  assisted  by  the 
squadron  of  Commodore  Stockton,  took  possession  of 
the  provinces  of  California  and  New  Mexico,  a  territory 
equal  in  extent  to  the  thirteen  original  states  of  the 
American  Union. 

These  conquests,  however,  were  not  obtained  without 
considerable  battle  and  bloodshed.  On  the  11th  of  June, 
a  few  men  of  Fremont's  company,  captured  about  two 
hundred  horses,  destined  for  the  Mexican  General  Cas- 

I 

Describe  the  order  of  brittle.— the  battle  itself —Mention  the  tro- 
phies of  t ti is  victory. — What  generals  escaped? — On  the  same  day, 
what  was  done  by  the  fleet?— What  was  the  consequence  of  tlm 
victory"? — What  other  military  operations  were  going  on  at  the  same 
lime  '—Describe  the  skirmish  of  June  11th. 


BATTLE  OP  SACRIMEXTO. 


tro's  camp,  and  on  the  15th,  the  colonel,  after  a  short 
resistance,  captured  the  military  pass  at  Sanoma,  toge- 
ther with  nine  brass  cannon,  two  hundred  and  fifty  mus- 
kets, and  some  prisoners.  On  the  25th,  another  skirmish 
took  place  with  ninety  dragoons,  of  whom  five  were 
killed. 

On  the  25th  of  December  an  engagement  took  place 
at  El  Paso  de  Bracito,  between  six  hundred  Americans 
under  Colonel  Doniphan,  and  eleven  hundred  Mexicans. 
After  an  obstinate  conflict  the  latter  were  defeated,  with 
a  loss  of  thirty  killed  and  about  the  same  number 
wounded.  The  Americans  had  but  seven  slightly 
to ounded. 

This  battle  was  followed  by  another  (Jan.  24th)  near 
the  village  of  La  Canada,  in  which  Colonel  Price,  with 
two  hundred  and  ninety  Americans  defeated  a  body  of 
Mexicans  with  a  loss  of  thirty-six  killed  and  forty-five 
wounded. 

Five  days  after  this,  Colonel  Price  fought  another 
battle  at  El  Embudo,  defeating  the  enemy  with  a  loss 
of  twenty  killed  and  sixty  wounded.  On  the  3d  of 
February  he  commenced  an  attack  upon  the  village  of 
Puebla  de  Taos,  which  continued  for  three  days,  when 
it  capitulated.  This  ended  the  campaign  in  New 
Mexico. 

On  the  28th,  Colonel  Doniphan,  with  nine  hundred 
men,  fought  the  battle  of  Sacrimento,  with  twelve  hun- 
dred Mexican  cavalry,  twelve  hundred  infantry,  three 
hundred  artillerists,  and  fourteen  hundred  rancheros. 
The  enemy  were  intrenched  1-n  one  of  the  strongest 
mountain  passes  of  Mexico,  and  provided  with  sixteen 
pieces  of  artillery  The  whole  was  commanded  by 
General  Hendea. 

The  action  commenced  at  3  o'clock,  P.  M.,  and  con- 
tinued until  night.  Our  troops  made  charge  after  charge, 
moving  among  drizzling  fires  with  a  coolness  and  pre- 
cision astonishing  even  to  their  leaders.    The  Mexicans 

Descrilie  the  battle  of  the  15th,— the  battle  of  Bracito.— What  was 
the  .oss  on  each  side  7 — When  was  the  action  at  La  Canada  fought  ? 
— Describe  it. — Give  an  account  of  the  battle  at  El  Embudo — at  Pne- 
fcla  de  Taos.— Describe  the  position  and  force  of  the  armies  at  Sac- 
rimento.—Give  an  account  of  the  action. 


SURRENDER  OF  PUEBLA. 


333 


were  repulsed  at  every  point,  and  completely  scattered, 
leaving  six  hundred  on  the  field,  half  of  whom  were 
killed,  and  forty  prisoners.  The  Americans  captured 
all  the  artillery,  ten  wagons,  and  immense  stores  of 
provisions.  Their  loss  was  two  killed  and  seven 
wounded.  Next  day  formal  possession  was  taken  of 
the  capital  of  Chihuahua,  in  the  name  of  the  United 
States. 

On  the  19th  of  April,  General  Twiggs  took  posses- 
sion of  the  town  of  Jalapa;  and  General  Worth,  on  the 
22d,  entered  the  town  and  castle  of  Perote,  one  of  the 
strongest  in  Mexico.  On  the  15th,  after  a  slight  resist- 
ance from  a  party  of  cavalry,  the  same  enterprising  offi- 
cer received  the  surrender  of  Puebla,  which  contains 
eighty  thousand  inhabitants. 

The  main  army  encamped  at  Puebla  until  the  8th  of 
\ugust,  when  General  Scott  commenced  his  march  for 
Che  capital  of  Mexico.  On  the  18th,  the  troops  reached 
San  Augustin,  after  having  opened  a  road  around  Lake 
Chalco,  in  order  to  avoid  passing  the  fortification  of 
Penon.  They  passed  the  night  near  this  place,  and  on 
the  following  morning  General  Worth  advanced  toward 
the  enemy  with  a  small  reconnoitering  party  in  advance.. 
The  latter  were  fired  on  near  the  fortification  of  San 
Antonio,  Captain  Thornton  killed,  and  a  guide  wounded. 

About  one  o'clock,  after  a  most  fatiguing  march  of 
five  hours,  Generals  Pillow  and  Twiggs  arrived  before 
the  fortification  of  Contreras,  which  the  enemy  had  gar- 
risoned and  strengthened  with  the  greatest  care.  Gen- 
eral Smith  and  Colonel  Riley  commenced  the  attack, 
and  during  the  whole  afternoon,  the  assault  continued 
with  the  utmost  fury.  Night  found  the  fort,  still  in  pos- 
session of  the  Mexicans,  and  deeming  farther  effort 
useless  until  morning,  General  Scott  ordered  the  firing 
to  cease.  The  troops  bivouacked  on  the  open  plain, 
without  fire  or  blankets,  although  exposed  to  violent 
storms  of  rain. 

What  was  the  result? — the  loss  on  each  side?— What  was  done 
by  Twiggfl  on  the  )9th  of  April?— by  Worth  on  the  22d  1 — on  the 
loth  of  May  ?  — When  did  General  Scott  march  from  Pin-hla  How 
and  when  did  be  reach  San  Auaustin  ?— What  took  place  on  th* 
morning  of  the  19th  ?— Describe  the  attack  on  Contreras.— How  did 
the  army  pass  the  night  ? 


336 


THE  CITY  OF  MEXICO  TAKEN. 


Before  daylight  on  the  20th,  Smith  and  Riley  carried 
the  works  amid  a  fire  from  twenty-two  large  cannon; 
and  General  Twiggs,  arriving  soon  after,  commenced  a 
pursuit  of  the  enemy,  which  was  continued  to  the  gates 
of  the  capital.  About  the  same  time,  General  Worth 
captured  San  Antonio,  and  soon  afterward  the  last  strong 
hold  of  the  enemy,  Churubusco.  In  this  place  every 
public  edifice  was  scaffolded  for  infantry,  who  also  lined 
t lie  windows,  roofs  and  battlements. 

The  strength  of  the  enemy  at  these  battles  was  about 
fifteen  thousand  men,  all  fresh  troops,  and  intrenched 
with  works  of  uncommon  strength.  Opposed  to  them 
were  about  six  thousand  Americans,  jaded  by  marches 
and  countermarches.  The  aggregate  loss  of  the  formei 
in  killed  and  wounded,  was  four  thousand  men,  includ- 
ing five  ex-presidents  and  thirteen  generals;  that  of  the 
latter,  eleven  hundred.  General  Scott  was  slightly 
wounded  in  the  knee. 

On  the  2 1st,  the  offer  of  an  armistice  was  made  to  the 
Mexicans  by  General  Scott,  and  gladly  accepted.  The 
terms  were,  that  neither  army  should  be  reinforced,  not 
isrect  any  fortifications,  while  it  lasted — which  depended 
upon  the  pleasure  of  each  commander — and  that  full 
privilege  should  be  given  to  merchants  and  dealers  in 
provisions,  to  pass  to  and  from  each  camp.  Meanwhile 
negotiations  for  a  permanent  treaty  were  commenced  by 
Mr.  Trist,  tae  American  plenipotentiary,  and  Mexican 
commissioners  appointed  by  Santa  Anna.  These,  how- 
ever, could  not  agree  upon  the  boundary  line  of  Texas, 
and  closed  their  conference. 

On  the  Gth  of  September,  General  Scott  accused 
Santa  Anna  of  violating  the  terms  of  the  armistice,  by 
repeatedly  preventing  the  transportation  of  supplies  to  the 
American  army,  and  threatened  a  recommencement  of 
hostilities  at  noon  of  the  following  day,  unless  satisfac- 
tion were  given.    The  Mexican  General  replied  by  lay- 

What  wa9  done  before  daylight  of  the  20th  ?— by  General  Worth 
at  the  same  time  ? — How  was  Churubusco  defended  ?— Describe  tha 
comparative  strength  of  the  two  armies  in  these  battles. — When 
was  an  armistice  offered  ? — What  were  its  terms  t — What  was  th« 
result  of  the  subsequent  negotiations  ?— What  took  place  September 
6th  1 


STORMING  OF  MOLINA  DEL  REY. 


337 


ing  a  similar  charge  to  the  Americans,  and  accordingly 
the  truce  was  declared  at  an  end. 

On  the  morning  of  the  8th,  Worth's  division  assisted 
by  the  brigade  of  General  Cadwalader,  was  detached 
against  some  buildings  near  the  Molina  del  Rey,  where 
the  Mexicans  were  engaged  in  casting  cannon  balls, 
shells,  &c.  The  buildings  called  Casa  Mata,  are  situ- 
ated west  of  Ohapultepec,  and  within  six-pound  range 
of  the  fort.  West  of  these,  and  the  breastworks  around 
them,  is  a  large  open  plain,  gradually  descending  to  the 
position  occupied  by  the  Americans,  and  surrounded  by 
a  deep  ravine,  which  runs  to  within  about  two  hundred 
yards  of  the  building  upon  which  rested  the  enemy's 
right  flank.  Two  twenty-four  pounders  belonging  to 
Captain  Huger's  siege  train  were  placed  in  a  position 
o  batter  down  the  breastworks  and  buildings,  should 
Jiey  be  found  occupied  by  a  large  force.  About  the 
same  time  General  Worth  advanced  his  infantry  down 
the  plain,  and  attacked  the  enemy's  works  in  the  front 
and  centre.  A  galling  fire  was  now  opened  from  the 
Mexican  centre  and  flanks,  which  swept  away  the  Ame- 
rican columns  by  whole  companies.  Officers  and  men 
were  piled  upon  each  other  in  bleeding  heaps,  and  for 
awhile  the  troops  paused. 

At  this  moment,  a  body  of  four  thousand  lancers 
came  dashing  down  from  the  enemy's  right,  so  as  tc 
charge  the  infantry  while  in  confusion.  But  Colonel 
Duncan  and  Captain  Drum,  rapidly  brought  their  batte- 
ries into  action,  and  Major  Sumner  with  two  squadrons 
of  dragoons  assisted  by  Captain  Ruff's  company  of 
mounted  rifles,  passed  down  under  fire  from  the  works, 
charged  the  head  of  the  column,  and  put  it  to  rout. 
They  rallied  twice,  but  were  as  often  repulsed  by  the 
Americans  with  great  loss. 

After  this  signal  victory,  the  cavalry  and  infantry 
charged  the  works,  carried  the  buildings  and  fortifica- 
tions, driving  back  the  enemy,  and  capturing  seven 
pieces  of  artillery,  a  large  quantity  of  ammunition  and 

What  took  place  on  the  8th  '—Describe  the  Casa  Mata— the  ar- 
rangements for  attack.— Describe  the  brittle  —What  facts  show  the 
deetructiveness    of  the   Mexican  fire  ?— Describe  the  charge  of 
cavalry— t|ie  final  assault.— What  were  the  trophies  of  this  victory  1 
29 


S38 


MARCH  TO  CHAPULTEPEC 


small  arms,  together  with  six  hundred  prisoners.  The 
Artillery  was  turned  upon  the  enemy  during  their  flight, 
and  did  considerable  execution.  Some  of  the  buildings 
were  blown  up,  and  after  bringing  off  the  killed  and 
wounded  the  Americans  evacuated  the  place.  In  this 
assault  nothing  was  more  conspicuous  than  the  skill 
and  intrepidity  of  the  engineers.  In  the  performance 
of  their  laborious  and  dangerous  duties,  they  encoun- 
tered and  overcome  difficulties  of  the  most  appalling 
magnitude.  During  the  reconnoissance  preparatory  to 
attack  they  were  frequently  exposed  to  the  most  galling 
cross  fires  of  the  enemy  ;  and  throughout  the  whole 
struggle,  bore  the  heaviest  weight  of  battle. 

The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  killed  and  wounded 
was  very  heavy,  including  some  of  the  best  officers  of 
the  army.  In  charging  the  column  of  lancers,  the 
cavalry  passed  within  range  of  the  fort,  and  thousfh  not 
more  than  ten  seconds  under  its  fire,  they  had  six  offi- 
cers wounded,  thirty-two  privates  killed  and  wounded, 
and  a  loss  of  one  hundred  and  five  horses.  But  two 
horses  escaped  uninjured.  The  total  loss  of  our  army 
was  about  eight  hundred ;  that  of  the  Mexicans  was 
trifling,  until  they  became  exposed  to  the  artillery  in 
retreat. 

The  two  following  days  were  occupied  by  the  army 
in  removing  the  wounded  to  a  place  of  safety,  recon- 
noitring the  approaches  to  the  city,  and  preparing  for 
an  attack  upon  Chapultepec.  These  duties  were  ac- 
tively performed  by  Generals  Pillow,  Quitman  and 
Twiggs,  without  any  annoyance  from  the  enemy.  The 
artillery  and  cavalry  had  some  skirmishes  with  the 
Mexicans  who  continued  to  make  demonstrations  on 
dltferent  points.  On  the  11th,  a  small  reconnoitring 
party  under  Captain  Hardee,  was  attacked  by  a  large 
body  of  cavalry,  which  it  repulsed,  with  the  loss  of  six 
killed  and  several  wounded. 

About  sundown  General  Twiggs  arrived  at  Piedad, 
*ud  General  Pillow  moved  with  his  division  to  the 
louth  of  Tacubaya,  taking  a  position  on  the  west  side 

What  Is  said  of  the  engineers  1— Give  the  loss  on  each  side 
How  were  the  two  following  days  occupied  1— What  skirmishes 
took  place  1 


STORMING  OF  CHAPULTEPEC 


339 


of  Chapultepec.  General  Worth  remained  at  Tacubaya, 
while  General  Quitman  with  his  division  occupied  the 
road  leading-  from  that  place  to  the  city  of  Mexico. 
During  the  night  heavy  batteries  were  planted  at  differ- 
ent  stations  around  Chapultepec,  and  every  arrange- 
ment completed  for  an  early  attack  on  the  following 
morning.  At  daylight  on  the  13th,  the  batteries  opened, 
and  in  a  very  little  time  began  to  take  effect  on  tha 
works.  The  fire  was  returned  from  the  Castle  with 
earnestness,  and  the  assault  raged  with  great  fury 
throughout  the  day.  On  the  ensuing  morning  Pillow's 
division  assisted  by  General  Worth's,  was  ordered  to 
storm  the  works.  They  advanced  over  rocks,  and 
through  dense  woods,  driving  the  enemy  out  before 
them,  until  they  came  within  range  of  the  works,  brist- 
ling with  bayonets  and  artillery.  The  troops  then 
swept  on  in  the  face  of  a  murderous  fire,  and  reached 
the  outer  fort.  A  soldier  leaped  forward  with  a  stan- 
dard, and  accompanied  by  a  few  others  planted  some 
ladders  against  the  works  and  rushed  over  the  walls. 
The  whole  army  followed  with  loud  shouts,  sweeping 
all  before  them  like  a  whirlwind,  and  turning  the  guns 
upon  their  former  owners. 

A  large  number  of  prisoners  was  taken  in  the  fort, 
among  whom  was  General  Bravo.  The  interior  presented 
a  melancholy  spectacle.  A  great  quantity  of  the  works 
were  a  mass  of  ruins,  among  which  the  dead  and  dying 
were  strewed  in  all  directions;  the  large  building  occu- 
pied as  a  military  school,  was  completely  riddled  ; 
while  the  well  selected  and  valuable  library,  together 
with  furniture,  and  ornaments,  was  in  utter  confusion. 
Meanwhile,  Genera}  Quitman  had  attacked  the  enemy 
on  the  south  and  west,  where  they  had  posted  them- 
selves by  the  aqueduct,  and  thrown  defences  across 
the  road.  All  their  works  were  carried  ;  and  after 
leaving  a  small  garrison  in  Chapultepec,  the  army 
marched  toward  the  capital,  General  Quitman  moving 

How  were  the  American  Generals  stationed  ?— Describe  the 
operations  of  the  12ih.— What  divisions  stormed  Chapultepec?  — 
Describe  their  march— the  attack  —The  appearance  of  the  fort.— 
Wbat  was  done  by  Quitman  ?— Whither  did  the  Americans  ad- 
vancel 


340 


THE  CITY    OF  MEXICO  TAKEN. 


oy  the  Tacubaya  road,  and  General  Worth  by  the  San 
Cosme  The  xMexicans  resisted  at  every  step,  having 
erected  works  across  the  road  at  different  places,  from 
which  they  harassed  every  part  of  the  American 
columns.  One  station  after  another  was  carried,  till  ai 
night  the  enemy  had  been  driven  within  the  gates  of 
Maxico.  On  arriving  at  the  Tacubaya  gate,  Quitman 
came  in  ran?e  of  the  citadel,  from  which  a  shower  of 
iron  hail  was  incessantly  poured  upon  his  ranks.  The 
struggle  at  this  place  was  tremendous,  and  ended  only 
with  the  close  of  day. 

At  midnight,  commissioners  from  the  city,  bearing  a 
flag  of  truce,  visited  General  Scott,  stating  that  Santa 
Anna  had  evacuated  it  with  his  army,  and  that  it  was 
now  at  his  disposal.  On  the  following  morning,  (Sep- 
tember 14th,)  Generals  Quitman  and  Smith  entered  the 
National  Plaza;  and  at  8  o'clock,  were  followed  by 
General  Scott  and  staff  in  full  uniform.  The  stars  and 
stripes  were  hoisted  over  the  Halls  of  Montezuma,  and 
the  long  wild  cheers  of  the  army  announced  that  the 
anxiously  desired  goal  had  been  reached. 

Before  leaving  the  city  Santa  Anna  had  liberated  all 
the  criminals  of  the  different  prisons,  and  armed  them 
for  the  purpose  of  murdering  the  Americans  as  they 
entered.  Accordingly  when  the  heads  of  columns  ap- 
proached the  centre  of  the  city,  they  were  fired  upon 
from  windows,  scaffolds  and  the  tops  of  houses,  and 
showers  of  stones  discharged  upon  them.  The  artillery 
and  rifle  companies  were  detached  against  them,  with 
considerable  effect;  yet  the  firing  continued  not  only 
all  day,  but  was  renewed  next  morning.  General  Scott 
then  informed  the  civil  authorities  that  unless  they 
would  interfere,  to  prevent  such  outrages,  he  would 
blow  up  all  houses  from  which  guns  had  been  fired. 
This  had  the  desired  effect,  and  toward  evening  every 
thing  was  quiet. 

Soon  after  this  the  stores  and  churches  were  opened, 
and  the  city  once  more  assumed  a  cheerful  appear- 

Did  the  Mexicans  oppose  their  pro<rrp?s  1— What  took  place  at 
midnight? — When  was  the  Capital  entered  1 — By  what  Generals? — 
What  had  been  done  by  Santa  Anna  ?--EIow  were  the  American* 
•nnoyed? — How  was  quietness  restored? 


SANTA  ANNA  DENOUNCED  BY  THE  ARMY.  341 


ance.  General  Quitman  was  appointed  military  gov- 
ernor, and  by  prompt  and  energetic  measures  restored 
order,  and  confidence,  among-  soldiers  and  citizens. 
Captain  Charles  Naylor  received  the  superintendence 
of  the  National  Palace,  and  has  contributed  largely  to 
the  good  order  of  the  city. 

On  the  25th  of  September,  Santa  Anna  appeared  be- 
fore Puebla,  and  in  a  summons  stating  his  force  to  be 
eight  thousand,  ordered  Colonel  Childs,  the  comman- 
dant of  the  city,  to  surrender.  Having  received  a 
refusal  to  his  demand,  he  prepared  to  cannonade  the 
works.  Accordingly,  on  the  evening  of  the  '27th,  the 
points  of  San  Juan,  Santa  Rosa,  and  Santa  Monica, 
opened  their  batteries  upon  the  Americans.  They 
stopped  during  the  night,  but  were  renewed  on  the  fol- 
lowing morning,  and  continued  through  the  day.  By 
order  of  Santa  Anna,  four  hundred  cotton  bales  were 
piled  into  a  breast  work,  along  which  the  action  raged 
with  great  fury. 

On  the  1st  of  October,  Santa  Anna,  with  two  thou- 
sand cavalry  and  infintry,  and  three  pieces  of  artillery, 
left  Puebla,  in  order  to  attack  the  American  train  from 
Jalapa.  He  reached  Perote  on  the  4th,  but  was  pre- 
vented from  carrying  on  the  expedition,  by  a  mutiny 
which  deprived  him  of  all  the  troops  except  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty-three  hussars.  The  troops  attributed 
the  unfortunate  events  of  the  war  to  his  incapacity  and 
unsuccessfulness,  and  denounced  him  as  a  traitor. 

On  the  1st  of  October,  Brigadier  General  Lane,  with 
a  considerable  force,  left  Jalapa,  and  advanced  toward 
Puebla.  Arriving  at  Perote  he  was  reinforced  by  the 
1st  Pennsylvania  Regiment,  swelling  his  army  to  three 
thousand  men,  with  which  he  marched  to  within  thirty- 
five  miles  of  Puebla.  Here  he  received  information 
that  Santa  Anna  was  still  in  command  of  the  Mexican 
army  at  the  town  of  Huamantla.  His  force  was  four 
thousand  men  and  several  pieces  of  artillery. 

Who  was  appointed  military  governor  ?— What  is  said  of  Cap- 
tain Naylor ?— What  took  place  on  the  25th 1— Describe  the  car.- 
nonade  of  Puebla. — What  expedition  was  undertaken  by  Santa 
Anna  on  the  1st  of  October  ?— Why  was  it  abandoned  1— What  took 
place  October  1st?— Where  was  General  Lane  reinforced Whal 
information  reached  him  1 

29* 


142 


CAPTURE  OF  HUAMANTLA. 


Leaving  his  baggage  and  a  portion  of  artillery  at  the 
hacienda  of  Taman's,  General  Lane  pushed  forward 
[Oct.  9th,]  to*vard  Huamantla.  Two  hundred  mounted 
men  under  Captain  Walker  were  in  advance,  with  in- 
structions to  act  as  circumstances  might  require.  Un- 
apprised of  General  Lane's  movement,  Santa  Anna  had 
left  Huamantla  during  the  night  at  the  head  of  his  army, 
leaving  at  the  town  five  hundred  men  and  the  artillerists 
to  bring  up  the  cannon.  As  the  Mexican  cavalry  ad- 
vanced they  unexpectedly  encountered  Walker's  men, 
and  believing  it  to  be  the  American  army,  they  hurried 
back  to  the  town  in  order  to  save  their  artillery.  On 
arriving  at  Huamantla,  Walker,  notwithstanding  the 
disparity  of  numbers  ordered  a  charge,  drove  away  the 
five  hundred  men,  and  captured  four  guns.  He  then 
suffered  his  troops  to  disperse,  not  imagining  that  the 
cavalry  of  Santa  Anna  were  hurrying  toward  the  town, 
in  overwhelming  numbers.  Suddenly  a  rush  was  made 
into  the  plaza  where  Walker  was  standing  with  about 
sixty  men.  The  latter  were  soon  rallied  and  took  a 
position  in  front  of  a  church,  where  they  received  the 
enemy's  fierce  charge.  A  murderous  battle  took  place, 
in  which  Walker  was  killed.  Captain  Lewis  then  ral- 
lied the  few  remaining  men,  and  with  the  aid  of  a  cap- 
tured cannon  maintained  his  position  until  the  arrival 
of  the  American  infantry.  A  scattering  fire  then  took 
place,  after  which  the  Mexicans  withdrew.  In  this 
affair  the  American  loss  was  thirteen  killed  and  eleven 
wounded ;  that  of  the  Mexicans  exceeded  one  hundred. 

On  the  19th,  General  Lane  left  Perote,  and  marched 
toward  Atlixco,  about  ten  leagues  distance,  where  he 
had  been  informed  that  General  Rea  was  posted  with  a 
considerable  force.  At  four  P.  M.  he  arrived  in  sight 
of  the  enemy,  and  halted  to  await  the  arrival  of  his 
cavalry.  A  charge  was  then  ordered,  which  resulted  in 
a  running  fight  of  an  hour's  duration.  On  arriving  at  a 
small  hill  the  Mexicans  halted,  and  fought  severely  until 

Did  he  still  advance? — Give  an  account  of  the  capture  of  Hua- 
mantla— of  the  death  of  Captain  Walker? — What  was  the  loss? 
vVhat  took  place  on  the  19th? — Who  commanded  at  Atlixco  1 — De- 
scribe the  skirmish  with  the  Mexican  advance— the  battle  with  the 
main  body. 


BOMBARDMENT  OF  ATLIXCO. 


341 


the  arrival  of  Lane's  infantry.  The  retreat  was  then 
resumed,  and  after  pursuing-  for  about  four  miles  the 
Americans  suddenly  found  themselves  in  front  of  the 
enemy's  main  body,  who  were  stationed  on  a  side  hill 
behind  rows  of  chapparal.  Although  the  Americana 
were  worn  down  with  fatigue  they  vigorously  charged 
the  position,  driving  out  the  enemy  and  pursuing"  them 
toward  Atlixco. 

Night  had  now  set  in;  but  a  brilliant  full  moon  en- 
abled the  victors  to  pursue  their  advantage.  The  gTound 
was  so  rough  that  the  artillery  could  not  advance  faster 
than  at  a  walking  pace,  which  exposed  them  consider- 
ably while  approaching  the  town.  As  General  Lane 
was  totally  unacquainted  with  Atlixco,  he  did  not  con- 
sider it  prudent  to  enter,  but  posting  his  artillery  on  a 
neighboring  hill  commenced  a  bombardment.  By  moon- 
light the  spectacle  was  grand  and  impressive.  Every 
gun  was  served  with  the  utmost  rapidity,  and  mingled 
with  the  loud  solemn  roar,  was  the  crashing  of  walls 
and  falling  of  buildings.  In  three  quarters  of  an  hour, 
the  authorities  of  the  city  waited  upon  General  Lane, 
requesting  that  it  might  be  spared.  He  accordingly 
took  possession  that  night. 

The  Mexican  loss  in  this  affair,  as  stated  by  General 
Lane,  was  two  hundred  and  nineteen  killed,  and  three 
hundred  wounded.  Hs  reports  his  own  at  one  killed-, 
one  wounded.  On  the  following  morning  he  returned 
to  Puebla. 

Such  is  at  present  the  condition  of  affairs  in  Mexico. 
The  events  of  her  war  with  the  United  States,  have 
astonished  the  world  and  baffled  all  previous  calculation  ; 
and  her  future  condition  is  as  much  a  problem  as  it  was 
before  the  war  had  been  declared. 

How  did  General  Lane  attack  the  city  1— Describe  the  bombard* 
mentl-  How  was  it  terminated  1— What  was  the  loss  1 


APPENDIX. 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

VVs,  the  people  of  the  United  States,  in  order  to  form  a  more  perfect 
union,  establish  jusiice,  ensure  domestic  tranquillity,  provide  for  the 
common  defence,  promote  the  general  welfare,  and  secure  the  blessing? 
of  liberty  to  ourselves  and  our  posterity,  do  ordain  and  establish  this 
Constitution  of  the  United  States  of  America. 

ARTICLE  t 

Se^t.  I. — All  legislative  powers  herein  granted,  shall  be  vested  in  a 
congress  of  the  United  States,  which  shall  consist  of  a  senate  and  house 
of  representatives. 

Sect.  T I . — 1 .  The  house  of  representatives  shall  be  composed  of  mem- 
bers chosen  every  second  year,  by  th  j  people  of  the  several  states  ;  and 
the  electors  in  each  state  shall  have  the  qualifications  requisite  for 
electors  of  the  most  numerous  branch  of  the  state  legislature. 

2.  No  person  shall  be  a  representative  who  shall  "not  have  attained 
the  age  of  twenty-five  years,  and  been  seven  years  a  citizen  of  the 
United  States,  and  who  shall  not,  when  elected,  be  an  inhabitant  of  the 
state  in  which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

3.  Representatives  and  direct  taxes  shall  be  apportioned  among 
the  several  states  which  may  be  included  within  this  Union,  according 
t»  their  respective  numbers,  which  shall  be  determined  by  adding  to  the 
whole  number  of  free  persons,  including  those  bound  to  service  for  a 
term  of  years,  and  excluding  Indians  not  taxed,  three-fifths  of  all  other 
person*.  The  actual  enumeration  shall  be  made  within  three  years 
after  the  first  meeting  of  the  congress  of  the  United  States,  and  within 
every  subsequent  term  of  ten  years,  in  such  manner  as  they  shall  by 
law  direct.  The  number  of  representatives  shall  not  exceed  one  for 
every  thirty  thousand,  but  each  state  shall  have  at  least  one  representa- 
tive: and  until  such  enumeration  shall  be  made,  the  state  of  JStie 
Hampshire  shall  be  entitled  to  choose  three;  Massachusetts,  eight; 
JViode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations,  one;  Connecticut,  five; 
New  York,  six;  New  Jersey,  four;  Pennsylvania,  eight;  Delaware, 
ene ;  Maryland,  six  ;  Virginia,  ten  ;  North  Carolina,  five;  South  Caro- 
Jna,  five  ;  and  Georgia,  three. 

4.  When  vacancies  happen  in  the  representation  from  any  state,  the 
executive  authority  thereof  shall  issue  writs  of  election  to  fill  such 
vacancies. 

5.  The  house  of  representatives  shall  choose  their  speaker  and  ether 
officers,  and  shall  have  the  sole  power  of  impeachment. 

Sect.  III.— 1.  The  senate  of  the  United  States  shall  be  composed  of  twu 
senators  from  each  state,  chosen  by  the  legislature  thereof,  for  six  years ; 
and  each  senator  shall  have  one  vote. 

2.  Immediately  after  they  shall  be  assembled,  in  consequence  of  the 
first  election,  they  shall  be  divided,  as  equally  as  maybe,  into  three 
ciasses.  The  seats  of  the  senators  of  the  first  class  shall  be  vacated  at 
the  expiration  of  the  second  year ;  of  the  second  class,  at  the  expiration 
of  the  fourth  year ;  and  of  the  third  class,  at  the  expiration  of  the  sixth 
year;  so  that  one-third  may  be  chosen  every  second  year;  and  if  va- 
cancies happen  by  resignation  or  otherwise,  during  the  recess  of  the 
legislature  of  any  state,  the  executive  thereof  may  make  tertporar/ 


APPENDIX. 


345 


appointments  until  the  next  meeting  of  the  legislature  which  shall 
£ea  fill  such  vacancies. 

3.  No  person  shall  be  a  senator  who  shall  not  have  at'ained  to  the 
age  of  thirty  years,  and  been  nine  years  a  citizen  of  the  United  States, 
and  who  shall  not,  when  elected  be  an  inhabitant  :f that  slate  for 
which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

4.  The  vice-president  of  the  United  States  shall  be  president  of  the 
i^nale,  but  shall  have  no  vote,  unless  they  be  equally  divided. 

5.  The  senate  shall  choose  their  other  officers,  and  also  a  president  pro 
tempore,  in  the  absence  of  the  vice-president,  or  when  he  snail  exercise 
the  office  of  president  of  the  United  States. 

6.  The  senate  shall  have  the  sole  power  to  try  all  impeachments. 
When  sitting  for  that  purpose,  they  shall  be  on  oath  or  affirmation. 
When  the  president  of  the  United  States  is  tried,  the  chief  justice  shall 
preside;  and  no  person  shall  be  convicted  without  the  concurrence  of 
two-thirds  of  the  members  present. 

7.  Judgment,  in  cases  of  impeachment,  shall  not  Pxtend  farther  than 
u>  removal  from  office,  and  disqualification  to  hold  and  enjoy  any  office 
of  honour,  trust,  or  profit,  under  the  United  Slates;  but  the  party  con- 
victed shall,  nevertheless,  be  liable  and  subject  to  indictment,  trial, 
judgment,  and  punishment  according  to  law. 

Sect.  IV.— I.  The  times,  places,  and  manner  of  holding  elections 
for  senators  and  representatives,  shall  be  prescribed  in  each  state  by 
the  legislature  thereof;  but  the  congress  may  at  any  time  by  law 
make  or  alter  such  regulations,  except  as  to  the  places  of  choosing 
senators. 

2.  The  congress  shall  assemble  at  least  once  in  every  year;  and  such 
meeting  shall  be  on  the  first  Monday  in  December,  unless  they  shall  by 
law  appoint  a  different  day. 

Sect.  V.— I.  Each  house  shall  be  judge  of  the  elections,  returns,  and 
qualifications  of  its  own  members;  and  a  majority  of  each  shall  con- 
eiitute  a  quorum  to  do  business;  but  a  smaller  number  may  adjourn 
from  day  to  day,  and  may  be  authorised  to  compel  the  attendance  of 
absent  members,  in  such  manner,  and  under  such  penalties,  as  each 
house  may  provide. 

2.  Each  house  may  determine  the  rules  of  its  proceedincs,  punish  its 
members  for  disorderly  behaviour,  and,  with  the  concurrence  of  two- 
Uiirds,  expel  a  member. 

3.  Each  house  shall  keep  a  journal  of  its  proceedings,  and  from  time 
to  time  publish  the  same,  excepting  such  parts  as  may,  in  their  judg- 
ment, require  secrecy  ;  and  the  yeas  and  nays  of  the  members  of  either 
house,  on  any  question,  shall,  at  the  desire  of  one-fifth  of  those  present, 
be  entered  on  the  journal. 

4.  Neither  house,  during  the  session  of  congress,  shall,  without  the 
consent  of  the  other,  adjourn  for  more  than  three  days,  nor  to  any  other 
place  than  that  in  which  the  two  houses  shall  be  silting. 

Sect.  VI.— 1.  The  senators  and  representatives  shall  receive  a  com- 
pensation for  their  serviceSj  to  be  ascertained  by  law.  and  paid  out  of 
the  treasury  of  the  United  Statps.  They  shall,  in  all  cases,  except 
treason,  felony,  and  breach  of  the  peace,  be  privileged  from  arrest, 
during  their  attendance  at  the  session  of  their  respective  houses,  and 
in  going  to  and  returning  from  the  same  ;  and  for  any  speech  or  debato 
in  either  house,  they  shall  not  be  questioned  in  any  other  place. 

2,  No  senator  or  representative  shall,  during  the  time  for  which  he 
was  elected,  be  appointed  to  any  civil  office  under  the  authority  of  the 
United  Stales,  which  shall  have  been  created,  or  the  emoluments 
whereof  shall  have  been  increased,  d\i ring  such  time  ;  and  no  person 
holding  any  office  under  the  United  States,  shall  be  a  member  of  either 
hruse  during  his  continuance  in  office. 

Sect.  VIL— 1.  All  bills  for  raising  revenue  shall  originate  m  the 
house  of  representatives;  but  the  senate  may  propose  or  concur  with 
Liiendments,  as  on  other  bills. 


346 


APPENDIX. 


2.  Every  bill,  whicTi  shall  have  passed  the  house  of  representatives 
mid  the  senate,  shall,  before  it  becomes  a  law,  be  prfsented  to  the 
oresidenl  of  the  United  States ;  if  he  approves,  he  shall  sign  it :  but  if 
tiot,  he  shall  return  it  with  his  objection's  to  that  house  in  which  it  shal. 
have  originated,  who  shall  enter  the  objections  at  large  on  their  journal, 
and  proceed  to  reconsider  it.  If,  after  such  reconsideration,  two-thirds  of 
that  house  shall  agree  to  pass  the  bill,  it  shall  be  sent,  together  with  the 
objections,  to  theT  other  house,  by  which  it  shall  likewise  be  recon- 
sidered :  and  if  approved  by  two-thirds  of  that  house*  it  shall  become  a 
law.  But  in  all  such  cases,  the  votes  of  both  houses  shall  be  deter- 
mined by  yeas  and  nays  ;  and  the  names  of  the  persons  voting  for  and 
gainst  the  bill  shall  be  entered  on  the  journal  of  each  house  "respect- 
ively. If  any  bill  shall  not  be  returned  by  the  president  within  t^n 
lays  (Sundays  excepted)  after  it  shall  have  been  presented  to  him, 
ihe  same  shall  be  a  law  in  like  manner  as  if  he  had  signed  it,  unless 
.he  congress,  by  their  adjournment,  prevent  its  return;  in  which  case- 
it  shall 'not  be  a  law. 

3.  Every  order,  resolution,  or  vote,  to  which  the  concurrence  of  the 
senate  and  house  of  representatives  may  be  necessary,  (except  on  a 
question  of  adjournment,)  shall  be  presented  to  the  president  of  the 
0  ailed  States ;  and,  before  the  same  shall  take  effect,  shall  be  approved 
by  him,  or,  being  disapproved  by  him,  shall  be  repassed  by  two-thirds  of 
the  senate  and  house  of  representatives,  according  to  the  rules  and 
limitations  prescribed  in  the  case  of  a  bill. 

Sect.  VIII.— The  congress  shall  have  power — 

1.  To  lay  and  collect  taxes,  duties,  imposts,  and  excises:  to  pay  the 
debts,  and  provide  for  the  common  defence  and  general  welfare  of  the 
United  States ;  but  all  duties,  imposts,  and  excises  shall  be  uniform 
throughout  the  United  States: 

2.  To  borrow  money  on  the  credit  of  tne  United  States: 

3.  To  regulate  commerce  with  foreign  nations,  and  among  the  several 
states,  and  with  the  Indian  tribes: 

4.  To  establish  an  uniform  rule  of  naturalization,  and  uniform  laws  on 
the  subject  of  bankruptcies,  throughout  the  United  States  : 

5.  To  coin  money,  regulate  the  value  thereof,  and  of  foreign  coin,  and 
fix  the  standard  of  weights  and  measures: 

6.  To  provide  for  the  punishment  of  counterfeiting  the  securities  and 
current  coin  of  the  United  States: 

7.  To  establish  post-offices  and  post-roads: 

8.  To  promote  the  progress  of  science  and  useful  arts  by  securing  f«i 
limited  times,  to  authors  and  inventors,  the  exclusive  right  to  their 
respective  writings  and  discoveries: 

9.  To  constitute  tribunals  inferior  to  the  supreme  court :  To  define 
and  punish  piracies  and  felonies  committed  on  the  high  seas,  and 
offences  against  the  law  of  nations: 

10.  To  declare  war,  grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal,  and  make 
rules  concerning  captures  on  land  ami  water: 

11.  To  raise  and  support  armies  ;  but  no  appropriation  of  money  tc 
that  use  shall  be  for  a  longer  term  than  two  years  : 

12.  To  provide  and  maintain  a  navy  : 

13.  To  make  rules  for  the  government  and  regulation  of  the  land  and 
naval  forces: 

14.  To  provide  for  calling  forth  the  militia  to  execute  the  laws  of  the 
Union,  suppress  insurrections,  and  repel  invasions: 

15.  To  provide  for  organizing,  arming,  and  disciplining  the  militia, 
and  for  governing  such  parts  of  them  as  may  be  employed  in  the  service 
of  the  United  States;  reserving  to  the  states  respectively  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  officers,  and  the  authority  of  training  the  militia,  according 
to  the  discipline  prescribed  by  congress: 

lfi  To  exercise  exclusive  legislation,  in  all  cases  whatsoever,  ovci 
such  district  (not  exceeding  ten  miles  square)  as  may,  by  cession  of  par 
ticular  states,  and  the  acceptance  or  congress,  become  the  se»'  )f  th 


APPENDIX. 


?47 


p  -n^ent  the  United  States,  and  to  exercise  like  authority  overafL 
.'•laces  purchased  by  the  consent  of  the  legislature  of  the  itate  in  which 
the  9ame  shall  be  for  the  erection  of  forts,  magazines,  arsenals,  dock, 
yards,  and  other  needful  buildings: — And, 

17.  To  make  all  laws  which  shall  be  necessary  and  proper,  for  cer 
ryiug  into  execution  the  foregoing  power*  and  all  other  powers  vested 
d'y  this  constitution  in  tne  government  of  the  United  States,  or  in  any 
aemrimenl  or  officer  thereof 

Sect.  IX.— 1.  The  migration  or  importation  of  such  persons  as  any  of 
the  mates  now  existing  shall  think  proper  to  admit,  shall  not  be  pro 
niriiied  by  the  congress  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
■  ltd  eight ;  t  ut  a  tax  or  duty  may  be  "imposed  on  such  importation  not 
exceeding  ten  dollars  for  each  person. 

•2  The  privilege  of  the  writ  of  habeas  corpus  shall  not  be  suspended, 
unless  when,  in  "cases  of  rebellion  or  invasion,  the  public  safety  may 
require  it. 

3.  No  bill  of  attainder,  or  ex  post  facto  law,  shall  be  passed. 

4.  No  capitation,  or  other  direct  tax  shall  be  laid,  unless  in  proper 
lion  to  the  census  or  enumeration  herein  before  directed  to  be  taken. 

5.  No  tax  or  duty  shall  be  laid  on  articles  exported  from  any  state. 
No  preference  shall  be  given,  by  any  regulation  of  commerce  or  revenue, 
Ui  the  ports  of  one  state  over  those  of  another ;  nor  shall  vessels  bound 
id  or  from  one  state  be  obliged  to  enter,  clear  or  pay  duties  in  another. 

6-  No  money  shall  be  drawn  from  the  treasury,  but  in  consequence  of 
appropriations  made  by  law  ;  and  a  regular  statement  and  account  of 
the  receipts  and  expenditures  of  all  public  money  shall  be  published 
from  time  to  time. 

7.  No  title  of  nobility  shall  be  granted  by  the  United  States;  and  no 
person  holding  any  office  of  profit  or  trust  under  them,  shall,  without 
the  consent  ol  congress,  accept  of  any  present,  emolument,  office  or 
title,  of  any  kind  whatever,  from  any  kin;:,  prince,  or  foreign  state. 

Sect.  X.— 1.  No  state  shall  enter  into  any  treaty,  alliance^  or  confede 
ration;  grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal;  coin  money,  emit  bills  of 
cn  lit ;  make  anything  but  gold  and  silver  coin  a  tender  in  payment  of 
debts ;  pass  any  bill  of  attainder,  ex  post  facto  law,  or  law  impairing  the 
obligation  of  contracts:  or  grant  any  title  of  nobility. 

2.  No  state  shall,  without  the  consent  of  congress,  lay  any  imposts 
t  duties-on  imports  or  exports,  except  what  may  be  absolutely  neces- 
sary for  executing  its  inspection  laws  ;  and  the  n<  t  produce  of  all  duties 
and  imposts  laid  by  anv  state  on  imports  or  exports,  shall  be  for  the  use 
i-f  the  treasury  of  the  United  States;  and  all  such  laws  shall  be  subject 
u<  the  revision  and  controul  of  the  congress.  No  state  shall,  wihout  the 
criseni  of  congress,  lay  any  duty  on  tonnage,  keep  troops  or  ships  of 
v.ar  in  time  of  peace,  enter  intoany  agreemeutor  compact  with  another 
fi'.t-.",  <>r  with  a  foreign  power,  or  engage  in  war,  unless  actually  invaded 
or  in  such  imminent  danger  as  will  not  admit  of  delay.  ^ 

ARTICLE  II. 

Ssht.  I*— 1.  The  executive  power  shall  be  vested  in  a  president  of  the 
L "  tiled  Slates  of  America.  He  shall  hold  his  office  during  the  term  of 
fur  years,  and,  together  with  the  vice-president,  chosen  for  the  same 
term,  he  elected  as  follows: 

2.  Each  state  shall  appoint,  in  such  a  manner  as  the  legislature  there- 
of may  direct,  a  number  of  electors,  emiart  to  the  whole  number  of 
PAitators  and  representatives  to  which  the  slate  may  De  entitled  in  the 
rontrreBS'  but  no  sQnator  or  representative, or  person  holding  a'  ornce 
of  trustor  profit  under  the' United  States,  shall  be  appointed  an  (  Vector. 

3.  •[Annulled.   See  Amendments,  Art.  12.] 

4  The  congress  may  determine  the  time  of  choosing  the  elecUTf,  md 
ihe  ihyon  which  they  shall  give  their  votes;  which  ''ay  shall  .«  Jie 
lauie  throughout  th  ?  United  States. 


348 


APPENDIX. 


b.  No  person  except  a  natural  born  citizen,  or  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States  at  the  time  of  the  adoption  of  this  constitution,  shall  be  eligible 
to  the  office  of  president;  neither  shall  any  person  be  eligible  to  that 
office  who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of  thirty-five  years,  and 
been  fourteen  years  a  resident  within  the  United  States. 

6.  In  case  of  the  removal  of  the  president  from  office,  or  of  his  death., 
resignation,  or  inability  to  discharge  the  powers  and  duties  of  the  saij 
jffice,  the  same  shall  devolve  on  the  vice-president ;  and  the  comrr^ss 
may  by  law  provide  for  the  case  of  removal,  death,  resignation,  or  ina- 
bility, both  of  the  president  and  vice-president,  declaring  what  officer 
Bhall  then  act  as  president;  and  such  officer  shall  act  accordingly, 
uir.il  the  disability  is  removed,  or  a  president  shall  he  elected. 

7.  The  president  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for  his  services  a  com- 
pensation which  shall  neither  be  increased  nor  diminished  during  the 
period  for  which  he  shall  have  been  elected  ;  and  he  shall  not  receive, 
within  that  period,  any  other  emolument  from  the  United  States,  or  any 
oi  them. 

8.  Before  he  enter  on  the  execution  of  his  office,  he  shall  take  the 
following  oath  or  affirmation  : 

i>.  "I  do  solemnly  swear  [or  affirm]  that  I  will  faithfully  execute  ih» 
office  of  president  of  the  United  States,  and  will,  to  the  best  Of  mj 
ability,  preserve,  protect,  and  defend  the  constitution  of  the  Unite? 
States." 

Sect.  II—  I.  The  president  shall  be  commander  in  chief  of  the  arm* 
and  navy  of  the  United  Slates,  and  of  the  militia  of  the  several  state's 
when  called  into  the  actual  service  of  the  United  States;  he  may  re 
quire  the  opinion  in  writing  of  the  principal  officer  in  each  of  the  exe 
cutive  departments,  upon  any  subject  relating  to  the  duties  of  their 
respective  offices ;  and  he  shall  have  power  to  grant  reprieves  and 
pardons  for  offences  against  the  United  States,  except  in  cases  ot 
impeachment. 

~.  He  shall  have  power,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the 
■enate,  to  make  treaties,  provided  two-thirds  of  the  senators  present 
concur;  and  he  shall  nominate,  and  by  and  with  the  advice  and  con- 
sent of  the  senate,  shall  appoint  ambassadors,  other  public  -linisters, 
and  consuls,  judges  of  the  supreme  court,  and  all  other  officers  of  the 
United  States,  whose  appointments  are  not  herein  otherwise  provided 
for,  and  which  shall  be  established  by  law.  But  the  congress  may  by 
Viw  vest  the  appointment  of  such  inferior  officers  as  they  think  proper, 
in  the  president  alone,  in  the  courts  of  law,  or  in  the  heads  of  depart- 
ments. 

3.  The  president  shall  have  power  to  fill  up  all  vacancies  that  rp  V 
happen  during  the  recess  of  the  senate,  by  granting  commissions  w'  u.  i 
shall  expire  at  the  end  of  their  next  session. 

Sect.  III.— He  shall  from  time  to  time  give  to  the  congress  informa'-^'i 
of  the  state  of  the  Union,  and  recommend  to  their  consideration  such 
measures  as  he  shall  judge  necessary  and  expedient ;  he  may,  on  ex- 
traordinary occasions,  convene  both  houses,  or  either  of  them ;  and  irt 
case  of  disagreement  between  them  with  respect  to  the  time  of  adjourn- 
ment, he  may  adjourn  them  to  such  time  as  he  shall  think  proper;  he 
shall  receive  ambassadors  and  other  public  ministers;  he  shall  take 
care  that  the  laws  be  faithfully  executed ;  and  shall  commission  all  the 
officers  of  the  United  States. 

Sect.  IV. — The  president,  vice-president,  and  all  civil  officers  of  the 
United  States,  shall  be  removed  from  office  on  impeachment  for,  and 
conviction  of,  treason,  bribery,  or  other  high  crimes  and  misdemean- 
ours. 

ARTICLE  EH. 

Sect.  1.— The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  be  vested  m 
jne  supreme  court,  and  in  such  inferior  courts  as  the  congress  may 
Irom  time  to  time  ordain  and  establish.  The  judges,  both  of  the  fujrreina 


APPENDIX. 


349 


and  inferior  courts,  shall  hold  their  offices  during  good  behaviour 
and  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for  their  services  a  compensation 
which  shall  not  be  diminished  during  their  continuance  in  office. 

Sect.  II.— 1.  The  judicial  power  shall  extend  to  all  cases  in  law  and 
equity,  arising  under  this  constitution,  the  laws  of  the  United  Slates^ 
and  treaties  made,  or  which  shall  be  made,  under  their  authority  ;  to 
all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  oiher  public  ministers,  and  consuls  ;  to 
all  cases  of  admiralty  and  maritime  jurisdiction ;  to  controversies  to 
which  the  United  States  shall  be  a  party;  to  controversies  between  two 
or  more  states,  between  a  state  and  citizens  of  another  state,  between 
citizens  of  different  states,  between  citizens  of  the  same  state  claiming 
lands  under  grants  of  different  states,  and  between  a  state  or  the  citizens 
thereof,  and  foreign  states,  citizens,  or  subjects. 

2.  In  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers,  and  con 
tu\s,  and  those  in  which  a  state  shall  be  a  party,  the  supreme  court  shall 
Dave  original  jurisdiction.  In  all  the  other  cases  before  mentioned,  thp 
tupremfe  court  shall  have  appellate  jurisdiction,  both  as  to  law  and  fact*, 
with  such  exceptions,  and  under  such  regulations,  as  the  congress  shall 
make. 

3.  The  trial  of  all  crimes,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment,  shall  be  by 
jury;  and  such  trial  shall  be  held  in  the  state  where  the  said  crimes 
shall  have  been  committed  ;  but  when  not  committed  within  any  state, 
the  trial  shall  be  at  such  place  or  places  as  the  congress  may  by  law 
have  directed. 

Sect.  III.— 1.  Treason  against  the  United  States  shall  consist  only  hi 
evyins;  war  against  them,  or  in  adhering  to  their  enemies,  giving  them 
aid  and  comfort.  No  person  shall  be  convicted  of  treason,  unless  on  the 
testimony  of  two  witnesses  to  the  same  overt  act,  or  on  confession  in 
■  »pen  court. 

2.  The  congress  shall  have  power  to  declare  the  punishment  of  trea- 
son; but  no  attainder  of  treason  shall  work  corruption  of  blood,  or  for- 
leiture,  except  during  the  life  of  the  person  attainted. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

Sect.  I.— Full  faith  and  credit  shall  be  given,  in  each  state,  to  the 
public  acts,  records,  and  judicial  proceedings  of  every  other  state:  and 
the  congress  may,  by  general  laws,  prescribe  the  manner  in  which  such 
acts,  records,  and  proceedings  shall  be  proved,  and  the  effect  thereof. 

Sect.  II.— 1.  The  citizens  of  each  state  shall  be  entitled  to  all  the  pri 
vileges  and  immunities  of  citizens  in  the  several  slates. 

2.  A  person  charged  in  any  state  with  treason,  felony,  or  other  crime, 
who  shall  Hoc  from  justice,  and  be  found  in  another  state,  shall,  on 
demand  of  the  executive  authority  of  the  stale  from  which  he  fled,  be 
delivered  up,  to  be  removed  to  the  state  having  jurisdiction  of  the  crima 

3.  No  person  held  to  service  or  labour  in  one  state,  under  the  laws 
thereof,  escaping  into  another,  shall,  in  consequence  of  any  law  or  regu*. 
lati on  therein,  be  discharged  from  sucli  service  or  labour;  but  shall  be 
delivered  up,  on  claim  of  the  parly  to  whom  such  service  or  labour  may 
be  due. 

Sect.  III. — New  states  maybe  admitted  by  the  congress  into  this 
Union;  but  no  new  state  shall  be  formed  or  erected  within  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  any  other  state,  nor  any  state  be  formed  by  the  junction  of  two  or 
more  states,  or  parts  of  slates,  without  the  consent  of  the  legislatures  of 
the  states  concerned,  as  well  as  of  the  congreSs> 

2.  The  congress  shall  have  power  to  dispose  of  and  make  all  needful 
rules  and  regulations  respecting  the  territory  or  other  property  belong* 
ing  to  the  United  States;  and  nothing  in  this  constitution  shall  be  so 
Construed  as  to  prejudice  any  claims  of  the  United  Slates,  or  of  any 
■an  ifiulaf  state. 

Sect.  IV.— The  United  States  shall  guarantee  to  every  state  in  this 
Union  a  republican  form  of  government,  and  shall  protect  each  of  them 
tgaijtff  invasion;  and,  on  application  of  the  legislature,  or  of  the  ejse 


350 


APPENDIX. 


CBtive.  (when  the  legislature  cannot  be  convened,)  against  domestic 
riolen;e. 

ARTICLE  V. 

The  congress,  whenever  two-thirds  of  both  houses  shall  deem  it  necee- 
•ary,  shall  propose  amendments  to  this  constitution;  or,  on  the  applica- 
.ion  of  the  legislatures  of  two-thirds  of  the  several  states,  shall  call  a 
convention  for  proposing  amendments;  which,  in  either  case,  shall  be 
val.d,  to  all  interns  and  purposes,  as  part  of  this  constitution,  when 
ratified  by  the  legislatures  of  three-fourus  of  the  seveial  stales,  or  by 
conventions  in  three-fourths  thereof,  as  the  one  or  the  other  mode  of 
ratification  may  be  proposed  by  the  congress:  provided,  that  no  amend- 
ment which  may  be  made  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  eight,  shall,  in  any  manner,  affect  the  first  and  fourth  clauses  in  the 
ninth  section  of  the  first  article;  and  that  no  state,  without  its  consent, 
wall  be  deprived  of  its  equal  suffrage  in  the  senate. 

ARTICLE  VL 

1.  All  debts  contracted,  and  engagements  entered  into,  before  the 
doption  of  this  constitution,  shall  be  as  valid  agaiast  the  United  States, 

onder  this  constitution,  as  under  the  confederation. 

2.  This  constitution,  and  the  laws  of  the  United  States  which  shall 
made  in  pursuance  thereof,  and  all  treaties  made,  or  which  shall  be 

made,  under  the  authority  of  the  United  Slates,  shall  be  the  supreme 
law  of  the  land  ;  and  the  judges  in  every  state  shall  be  bound  thereby  ; 
any  thing  in  the  constitution  or  laws  of  any  state  to  the  contrary 
notwithstanding. 

3.  The  senators  and  representatives  before  mentioned,  and  the  mem 
hers  of  the  several  state  leeislatures,  and  all  executive  and  judicial 
officers,  both  of  the  United  "States  and  of  the  several  states,  shall  be 
bound  by  oath  or  affirmation  to  support  this  constitution:  but  no  religious 
vest  shall  ever  be  required  as  a  qualification  to  a  ay  office  or  public  trust 
under  the  United  States. 

ARTICLE  VIL 

The  ratification  of  the  conventions  of  nine  states  shall  be  sufficient  f  >r 
the  establishment  of  this  constitution  between  the  states  so  ratifying  the 
same. 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON,  President 
William  Jackson,  Secretary. 


AMENDMENTS  TO  THE  CONSTITUTION. 

Art.  I. — Congress  shall  make  no  law  respecting  an  establishment  (A 
religion,  or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof;  or  abridging  the  free- 
dom of  speech,  or  of  trie  press  ;  or  the  right  of  the  people  peaceably  to 
assemble  and  to  petition  the  government' for  a  redress  of  grievances. 

Art.  II. — A  well  regulated  militia  being  necessary  to  the  security  of  & 
free  state,  the  right  of  the  people  to  keep  and  bear  arms  shall  not  be 
infringed. 

Art.  III. — No  soldier  shall,  in  time  of  peace,  be  quartered  in  any  house, 
without  the  consent  of  the  owner ;  nor  in  time  of  war,  but  in  a  manner  to 
be  prescribed  by  law. 

Art.  IV. — The  right  of  the  people  to  be  secure  in  their  persons,  houses, 
papers,  and  effects," against  unreasonable  searches  and  seizures,  shall 
not  be  violated:  and  no  warrants  shall  issne,  but  upon  probable  causs, 
supported  by  oath  or  affirmation,  ami  particularly  describing  the  place 
to  be  searched,  and  the  persons  or  things  to  be  seized. 

Art  V". — No  person  shall  be  held  to  answer  for  a  capital  or  otherw  lag 
Infamous  crime,  unless  on  a  presentment  or  indictment  of  a  grand  jury 


APPENDIX. 


351 


except  in  cases  arising  in  the  land  or  naval  forces,  or  In  the  militia  when 
in  actual  service,  in  time  of  war  or  public  danger;  nor  shall  any  person 
be  subject,  for  the  same  offence,  to  be  twice  put  in  jeopardy  of  life  or 
limb;  nor  be  deprived  of  life,  liberty,  or  property,  without  due  process 
'A  iavv;  nor  shall  be  compelled,  in  any  criminal  case,  to  be  a  witness 
asrajnst  himself;  nor  shall  private  property  be  taken  for  public  use, 
wii'hout  jnsi  compensation. 

Art.  VI. — In  all  criminal  prosecutions,  the  accused  shall  enjoy  the 
riiiht  to  a  speedy  and  public  trial,  by  an  impartial  jury  of  the  state  and 
district  wherein  the  crime  shall  have  been  committed,  which  district 
shall  have  been  previously  ascertained  by  law,  and  to  be  informed  ol 
the  nature  and  cause  of  the  accusation  ;  to  be  confronted  with  the  wit- 
nesses against  him;  to  have  compulsory  process  for  obtaining  witnesses 
in  his  favour;  and  to  have  the  assistance  of  counsel  for  his  defence. 

Art.  VII.— In  suits  at  common  law,  where  the  value  in  controversy 
shall  exceed  t  wenty  dollars,  the  right  of  trial  by  jury  shall  be  preserved ; 
and  no  fact  tried  by  a  jury  shall  be  otherwise  re-examined  in  any  cour 
of  the  United  States,  than  according  to  the  rules  of  the  common  law. 

Art.  VIII.— Excessive  bail  shall  not  be  required,  nor  excessive  finea 
imposed,  nor  cruel  and  unusual  punishments  inflicted. 

Art.  IX.— The  enumeration  in  the  constitution  of  certain  rishts  shall 
not  be  construed  to  deny  or  disparase  others  retained  by  the  people. 

Art.  X.— The  powers  not  delegated  to  the  United  States  by  the  con- 
stitution, nor  prohibited  by  it  ufthe  states,  are  reserved  to  the  states 
respectively,  or  to  the  people. 

Art.  XL— The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  not  be  con- 
strued to  extend  to  any  suit  in  law  or  equity,  commenced  or  prosecuted 
anainst  one  of  the  United  States,  by  citizens  of  another  state,  or  by  citi- 
zens or  subjects  of  any  foreign  state. 

Art.  XII.— 1.  The  electors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  states,  and 
vote  by  ballot  for  president  and  vice-president,  one  of  whom,  at  least, 
shall  not  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  same  state  with  themselves;  they  shall 
name,  in  their  ballots,  the  person  voted  for  as  president,  and  in  distinct 
ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  vice-president;  and  they  shall  make  dis- 
tinct lists  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  president,  and  of  all  persons  voted 
for  as  vice-president,  and  of  the  number  of  votes  for  each,  which  list  they 
shall  sign  and  certify,  and  transmit,  sealed  to  the  seat  of  government  of 
'he  United  States,  directed  to  the  president  of  the  senate;  the  president 
of  the  senate  shall,  in  the  presence  of  the  senate  and  house  of  represent- 
atives,  open  all  the  certificates,  and  the  votes  shall  then  be  counted : 
the  person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  for  president  shall  be  the 
president,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of  electors 
appointed  ;  and  if  no  person  have  such  majority,  then  from  the  persona 
having  the  highest  numbers,  not  exceeding  three,  on  the  list  of  those 
voted  for  as  president,  the  house  of  representatives  shall  choose  imme- 
diately, by  ballot,  the  president.  But  in  choosing  the  president,  the 
vote  shall  be  taken  by  states,  the  representation  from  each  state  having 
?ne  vote:  a  quorum  for  this  purpose  shall  consist  of  a  member  or  mem- 
bers from  two-thirds  of  the  states,  and  a  majority  of  all  the  states  shall 
be  necessary  to  a  choice.  And  if  the  house  of  representatives  shall  not 
ch  >ose  a  president,  whenever  the  right  of  choice  shall  devolve  upn 
them,  before  the  fourth  day  of  March  next  following,  then  the  vict> 
president  shall  act  as  president,  as  in  the  case  of  the  death,  or  other 
constitutional  debility,  of  the  president. 

2.  The  person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  as  vice-president 
shall  be  the  vice-president,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole 
number  of  electors  appointed;  and  if  no  person  have  a  majority,  then 
from  the  two  highest  numbers  on  the  list  the  senate  shall  choose  the 
vice-president:  a  quorum  for  the  purpose  shall  consist  of  two-thirds  of 
the  whole  number  of  senators  and  a  majority  oi  thn  whole  number  shall 
be  necessiry  to  a  choice 


f 


352 


APPENDIX. 


3.  Bui  no  person  constitutionally  ineligible  to  the  office  of  president 
Shall  be  eligible  to  that  of  vice  president  of  the  United  States. 

Art.  XIII. — If  any  citizen  of  the  United  States  shall  accept,  claim, 
receive,  or  retain  any  title  of  nobility  or  honour,  or  shall,  without  the 
consent  of  congress,  accept  and  retain  any  present,  pension,  office,  or 
emolument  of  any  kind  whatever,  from  any  emperor,  king,  prince,  or 
foreign  power,  such  person  shall  cease  to  be  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States,  and  shall  be  incapable  of  holding  any  office  of  trust  or  profit 
under  them,  or  either  of  them. 


The  following  Table  gives  a  View  of  the  absolute  and  relative  Popular 
tion  of  the  States  and  Territories  in  1830;  of  the  Number  of  the 
different  Classes  of  the  Population ;  of  the  Rate  of  Increase  from  182G 
to  1330;  and  of  the  Area  and  Number  of  Representatives  of  each 
State  in  the  Federal  Congress. 


Statu  and  Ter- 
ritories. 

Area 
sq.  m. 

Whites. 

Free 
col'red. 

Total. 

Rate  of 
increase. 

Pop.  per 
sq.  m. 

No.  of 
Repre. 

Maine  . 

33.200 

398.263 



1,192 

399,955 

33.9 

12 

8 

N.  Hampshire, 

9.490 

268,721 

607 

269.328 

10.3 

28 

5 

Vermont, 

10,000 

279.771 

681 

280,652 

19. 

27 

5 

Massachusetts, 

7,800 

603,359 

7.04S 

610.408 

16.65 

81 

12 

Rhode  Island, 

1.225 

93,621 

3.56! 

17 

97,199 

17. 

73 

2 

Connecticut,  . 

4,764 

289,603 

8.047 

25 

297,675 

8.15 

62 

6 
33 

New  York,  . 

46,000 

l,?6S.0bl 

41,870 

1,918,608* 

39.36 

42 

Pennsylvania, 

46.0ii0 

1.309.900 

37.930 

46M 

1,348,233 

28.5 

30 

25 

New  Jersey,  . 

7.2". 

300.266 

18,303 

2,254} 

320.823 

15.6 

44 

6 

Delaware, 

2,100 

57,681 

15,853 

3,292 

76,748 

5.5 

36 

Maryland,  . 

13,500 

291,108 

52.938 

102.994 

447,040 

9.74 

30 

8 

Dist.  of  Col.,  . 

100 

27,563 

6,152 

6,119 

39,834 

20.1 

398 

Virginia, 
N.  Carolina, 

70,000 

694,300 

47,348 

469,757 

1,211,405 

13.7 

13 

21 

50.000 

472.S43 

19,543 

245.601 

737,987 

15.5 

15 

13 

S.  Carolina,  . 

33.000 

257,S63 

7.921 

315,401 

581,185 

15.6 

IS 

9 

Georgia, 

62.000 

296.S0G 

2,486 

217.531 

516,823 

51.56 

8 

9 

Florida  Ter., . 

55,000 

18,385 

844 

15,501 

34.730 

0.8 

0 

Alabama, 

50,000 

190.106 

1,572 

117,549 

309,527 

142. 

6 

5 

Mississippi,  . 

46.000 

70.443 

519 

65.639 

136.621 

81. 

3 

2 

Louisiana, 

4S.200 

89,231 

16,710 

109.58S 

215,739$ 

40.6 

4 

3 

Tennessee,  . 

45.C00 

535,746 

4.555 

141,603 

681,904 

62. 

15 

13 

Kentucky,  < 

40.500 

517,787 

'  4,917 

165,213 

687,917 

21.9 

17 

13 

Ohio,     .  . 

44,000 

928.329 

9.576 

937.*03 

61. 

21 

19 

Indiana, 

36,000 

339.399 

3.632 

343.031 

133- 

10 

7 

Illinois,  .  . 

53,500 

155,061 

(  2,3S4 

157,445 

1S5.2 

3 

3 

Michigan, 

54.000 

? 

? 

87,27311 

2 

1 

Missouri, 

66.000 

114,796 

56S 

25.091 

1  140,455 

111. 

2 

2 

Arkansas, 

54.00C 

25,671 

1  U1 

9.',29, 

5S.1341T 

1 

1 

1 

Wj^onsin  T., 

300,OOC 

30,000** 

cri 

*  Including  5.602  not  regularly  returned. 

t  It  appears  that  the  actual  number  of  slaves  in  Pennsylvania  was  only  67,  the  number  a 
fwtn  including  indented  apprentices. 
1  Every  child  born  after  1804  is  free.  $  Including  210  not  resrularly  ret-irned 

1  Population  in  1835.  IT  Population  in  1S35.  **  Population  in  1835 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 


7T*  figures  on  the  right  hand  refer  to  the  page  of  the  history  on  vAich  an 
of  each  everU  referred  to  way  bt  found.) 
ear  Pist 
14<>2  Columbus  discovers  the  New  World  ......  12 

141)7  The  Cabots  discover  the  Continent  of  North  America     .      .  14 

1499  Vespucci's  voyage  with  Ojeda  14 

1501  Voyasre  of  Cortereal   ...  14 

1 5 1  -2  Juan  Ponce  de  Leon  discovers  Florida       ...      .      .  .17 

1523  Verrazani  explores  the  American  coast     .  ...  15 

1525  Narvaez  attempts  the  conquest  of  Florida  18 

1534  Jaques  Cartier  sails  up  the  St.  Lawrence  15 

1539  Ferdinand  de  Soto  commences  the  conquest  of  Florida    .      .  19 

1541  Solo  discovers  the  Mississippi  river  20 

1562  Ribault  leaves  a  French  colony  on  the  coast  of  Florida   .      .  21 

1564  Laudonniere  begins  a  French  settlement  on  the  river  May     .  21 

1565  Laudonniere's  colony  destroyed  by  the  Spaniards    .      .  .22 
St.  Augustinp,  the  oldest  town  in  the  United  States,  founded 

by  Pedro  Melendez  22 

1568  The  Spanish  colony  on  the  river  May  destroyed  by  De 

Gourgues   22 

1576  Frobisher's  expedition  23 

1579  First  voyage  of  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert  23 

1584  Raleish's  "first  expedition  sent  to  Carolina  commanded  by 

Amidas  and  Barlow  24 

1603  Gosnold's  voyage  to  New  England    .  ....  26 

1605  First  permanent  French  settlement  in  North  America  made  • 

at  Port  Royal  16 

1606  First  charter  of  Virginia  issued  29 

1607  Jamestown  in  Virginia  founded;  the  earliest  permanent 

English  settlement  in  North  America  .  30 
160S  Quebec  settled  by  Champlain  16 

1609  Henry  Hudson  discovers  the  Hudson  river  79 

Second  charter  of  Vireinia  granted  33 

1610  The  starvins  time  in  Virginia  34 

1611  Sir  Thomas  "Dale  arrives  in  Virginia  35 

1613  New  York  settled  by  the  Dutch  79 

1619  First  General  Assembly  in  Virginia  ....  .37 
1 320  Landing  of  the  Pilerims  at  Plymouth  53 

1621  Charter  granted  to  the  Dutch  West  India  Company  for  settling 

the  territory  between  the  Connecticut  and  the  Delaware     .  80 

1622  Patent  granted  to  Gorges  and  Mason  by  the  Plymouth  Com- 

pany  56 

1623  Portsmouth  and  Dover  settled  by  Gorges  and  Mason .            .  56 
Albany  settled  by  the  Dutch  80 

1624  Dissolution  of  the  London  Company  40 

1627  The  Swedes  settle  on  the  Delaware,  and  call  their  colony  New 

Sweden  96 

1630  Heath's  patent  for  Carolina  granted  102 

1631  Clayborne  forms  a  settlement  on  Kent  Island   .      .      .  .45 
Windsor  in  Connecticut  settled  62 

1633  Maryland  settled  by  Lord  Baltimore  46 

The  Dutch  settle  at  Hartford  62 

1634  Banishment  of  Roger  Williams  60 

Representative  form  of  government  first  adopted  in  New  Eng- 
land  -.55 

1635  Say  brook  settled  by  John  Winthror,  62 

30*  353 


*  APPENDIX. 

Tear  Pay 

1636  Mr.  Hooker  emigrates  from  Massachusetts  to  Connecticut  63 

1637  Pequod  war   64 

163S  New  Haven  settled   .65 

<641  New  Hampshire  annexed  to  Massachusetts  .  65 

1643  Confederation  of  the  New  England  colonies     .      .      .  .66 

1644  Roger  Williams  obtains  a  charter  for  Rhode  Island  .      .  .66 

1650  Connecticut  abandoned  by  the  Dutch  bi 

1651  Virginia  capitulates  to  the  parliament  41 

Risingh  takes  Fort  Casimir  from  the  Dutch      .      .      .  .61 

HJ55  Stuy  vesant,  the  Dutch  governor  of  New  York,  conquers  New 

Sweden  Pi 

1660  Charles  II  proclaimed  in  Virginia  41 

Arrival  of  the  regicides  Whalley  and  Goffe  in  Boston     .      .  69 
!663  Lord  Clarendon  obtains  a  charter  for  Carolina  ....  103 
1664  Commissioners  sent  to  New  England  to  regulate  the  colonies .  71 
New  York  taken  from  the  Dutch  by  the  English      .      .  .81 
Charles  II  grants  to  the  Duke  of  York  a  patent  for  the  country 

from  the  Delaware  to  the  Connecticut  81 

The  Duke  of  York  grants  New  Jersey  to  Berkeley  and  Car- 
teret  81 

1670  Port  Royal  in  South  Carolina  settled  by  Governor  Sayle  .      .  K«5 

1671  Charleston  settled  108 

1673  New  York  re-conquered  by  the  Dutch   62 

1674  New  York  restored  to  the  English  at  the  treaty  of  Westminster .  82 

1675  Commencement  of  King  Philip's  war   72 

L676  Bacon's  rebellion  in  Virginia   44 

Death  of  King  Philip    72 

Maine  purchased  by  Massachusetts   72 

1681  First  representative  assembly  in  New  Jersey    ....  94 
Penn  receives  a  charter  for  Pennsylvania   93 

1682  Philadelphia  founded  £i9 

1664  Colonel  Dongan  and  Lord  Effingham's  treaty  with  the  Five 

Nations     *      .      .      .      ~.  84 

16S5  Charles  II  dies,  and  is  succeeded  by  James  II   .      .      .  .73 

1686  Sir  Edmund  Andros  appointed  president  of  New  England      .  73 

1687  Andros  attempts  to  deprive  Connecticut  of  its  charter      .      .  72 
16b3  New  York  and  New  Jersey  added  to  the  jurisdiction  of  An- 
dros   ...   84 

Revolution  in  England,  which  gives  the  sovereignty  to  Wil- 
liam and  Mary  ....   74 


1689  Andros  deposed  and  imprisoned,  and  William  and  Mary  pro- 
claimed at  Boston  74 

Jacob  Leisler  usurps  the  government  of  New  York  .  .  .55 
War  on  the  Canada  border.   Port  Royal  in  Nova  Scotia  tak«-n 


from  the  French  -  74 

1691  Colonel  Sloughter  appointed  governor  of  New  York  .      .      .  8* 

Leisler  deposed  and  eEecutecT   88 

1694  Culture  of  rice  introduced  into  South  Carolina  .  .  109 

1697  Peace  of  Ryswick  .75 

1701  Penn  erants  a  new  charter  to  Pennsylvania^    .      .      .  .101 
Lord  Cornbury  appointed  eovernor  of  New  York      .      .  .89 

1702  War  w'th  France  and  Spain  19 

Expedition  against  St.  Augustine  ...  .  .  110 
War  on  the  Canada  border  75 

1706  Unsuccessful  attack  of  the  Spaniards  on  Charleston  .1:0 

1711  Unsuccessful  invasion  of  Canada   76 

1712  War  in  North  Carolina  with  the  Tuscarora  and  Coree  Indians  105 

1715  War  of  the  Yemassees  Ii0 

1729  North  and  South  Carolina  separated  135 

1732  General  Oglethorpe  obtains  a  charier  for  Georgia    .      .  .111 

1733  General  Oglethorpe  colonises  Georgia  .  ...  11- 
1740  Oglethorpe  besieges  St.  Augustine  11-1 


APPENDIX.  3"5 
fear  fag 

1742  .nvasion  of  Georgia  by  the  Spaniards  successfully  resisted  .  I JM 

1744  War  between  France  and  England    ....  .77 

1745  Louisbours  taken   .73 

1748  Treaty  of  Aix-la-Chapelle   .79 

1752  Charier  of  Georgia  surrendered  to  the  king      .      ..  114 

1754  Commencement  of  the  old  French  War  .  .  .  .  115 
Congress  of  Delegates  from  seven  colonies  meet  at  Albany  113 

1755  Nova  Scotia  conquered  by  the  British   iU) 

Defeat  of  General  Braddock   120 

1750  War  formally  declared  between  France  and  England     .  .1*31 

Furt  Oswego  taken  by  Montcalm  1-2 

1757  Fort  William  Henry  taken  by  Montcalm  122 

1753  Forts  Du  Quesne  and  Frontisnac  taken  by  the  English  .  .  Hi 
1739  Quebec  taken.   General  Wolfe  killed  I  - '< 

1765  Stamp  act  passed  128 

First  Continental  Congress  meets  at  New  York      .      .      .  1-9 

1766  Stamp  act  repealed  1>' 

1768  Boston  garrisoned  by  British  troops  1  B 

1770  Boston  massacre  133 

1772  Affair  of  the  schooner  Gaspee  134 

1773  Tea  destroyed  in  Boston  136 

1774  Boston  Port  bill  passed  ,  M6 

Continental  Congress  assembles  at  Philadelphia     .      .  .144 

1775  April  19  Battle  of  Lexington  and  Concord  .  .  .  .141 
May  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point  taken  .  .  .  ,143 
Ju.-^e    17  Washington  appointed  commander  in  chief     .  .141 

Battle  of  Breed's  Hill  143 

Nov.    19  Montreal  taken  149 

Dec.     31  Attack  on  Quebec  defeated.   Montgomery  killed  .130 

1776  March  17  Boston  evacuated  by  the  British        .      .      .      .  1H 

Juno    28  Attack  on  Charleston  defeated  131 

July      4  Declaration  of  Independence  151 

Aug.  26  Americans  defeated  on  Lous  Island  .  .  .  .  1  ">7 
Sept.    15  New  York  occupied  by  the  British     .      .      .      .  W9 

Oct.     23  Battle  of  White  Plains  159 

Nov.  Retreat  of  Washington  through  New  Jersey  .  .  fl>0 
Dec.    20  Battle  of  Trenton  H?3 

1777  Jan.      2  Battle  of  Princeton  ioJ 

Arrival  of  La  Fayette  163 

Arrival  of  Burgoyne  173 

July        Ticonderoga  taken  by  Burgoyne's  troops  .      .  .174 

Capture  of  General  Prescott  169 

General  Howe  leaves  New  York,  and  sails  with  1 6,0X1 

men  for  the  south  ITT) 

Aus.    .6  Battle  of  Bennineton  177 

Sept.    11  Battle  of  Brandy  wine  170 

18  Congress  leaves  Philadelphia  171 

19  Battle  of  Stillwater  ...  .  179 
26  Philadelphia  ».»cupied  by  the  British  .      .      .  .171 

Oct-      4  Battle  if  Gerwxown  171 

7  Second  battle  of  Stillwater  180 

12  Surrender  of  Burgoyne  !J81 

22  Battle  of  Redbank   72 

Nov     15  Articles  of  confederation  of  the  United  States  ratjied  }6S 
Dec.    11  Washington  retires  to  "Valley  Forge    .      .      .  .173 
:778  Treaty  between  France  and  the  Dnited  States  .  .133 

May        Retreat  of  Barren  Hin  .  183 

June    18  The  British  evacuate  Philadelphia     .      .      ,  .183 

28  Battle  of  Monmouth  186 

Tuly        Arrival  of  Count  D'Estaing  with  a  French  fleet  "187 

Massacre  at  Wyoming   ,187 

Aug.       Unsuccessful  attempt  to  recover  Rhode  Is'.aol        ,  18 


35G 


APPENDIX. 


fear  Pa, 

17:8  Dec.    28  The  British  take  Savannah        .      .      .      .  .185 
.?79Feb.        Unsuccessful  attempt  of  the  British  on  Port  Royal  .192 
March  3  Battle  of  Briar  Creek    .  .  .  192 

April  General  Prevost  advances  towards  Charleston  .  .  193 
May  Descent  of  the  British  on  Virginia  ....  189 
J 1 1 ne  20  Defeat  of  General  Lincoln  at  Stono  Ferry  .  .  ■  193 
July        Descent  of  the  British  on  Connecticut       .      .  .189 

15  Storming  of  Stony  Point  190 

19  Storming  of  Paulus  Hook  190 

23  Defeat  of  the  Americans  at  Penobscot       .      .  .191 
Sept        Arrival  of  the  French  fleet  at  Savannah    .      .  .19-1 
23  Battle  of  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  and  Serapis       .  195 

Oct.      4  Siege  of  Savannah  194 

l7«0May    12  Charleston  capitulates  198 

29  Battle  at  the  Waxhaws  199 

July     12  British  defeated  at  Williamson's  Plantation     .      .  200 

Aug.     16  Battle  of  Camden  202 

18  Defeat  of  Sumter  at  Fishing  Creek  .  204 

Sept.       Arnold's  treason  at  West  Point  207 

Oct.      7  Battle  of  Kinc's  Mountain  2f>4 

Dec.        Revolt  of  the  Pennsylvania  troops      .      .      .  .216 

1781  Jan.        Descent  of  Arnold  on  Virginia  211 

17  Battle  of  Cowpens  212 

March  15  Battle  of  Guildford  215 

April   23  Marion  takes  Fort  Watson  216 

May       Siege  of  Ninety-Six  217 

Aug.      4  Death  of  Colonel  Hayne  219 

Sept.     6  Descent  of  the  British  on  New  London      .      .  .222 

7  Naval  engagement  of  De  Grasse  and  Graves     .      .  221 

8  Battle  of  Eutaw    .   218 

Oct.         Siege  and  surrender  of  Yorktown       .      .      .  .226 

1782  Feb.    27  General  Conway  makes  a  motion  in  the  British  Par- 

liament for  discontinuing  the  American  war  .  .227 
March  Lord  North  retires  from  the  ministry  ....  228 
Nov.       Treaty  of  peace  between  the  United  States  and 

Great  Britain  signed  228 

Dec        American  oflicers  petiiion  Congress  for  payment  of 

arrears  229 

!783  March     Meeting  of  the  officers  299 

April    19  Cessation  of  hostilities  between  the  United  States  and 

Great  Britain  proclaimed  by  General  Washington  230 
Dec.  4  Washington  takes  leave  of  the  officers  of  the  army  .  231 
23  Washington  resigns  his  commission    ....  231 

1784  Sept.       Shays's  rebellion  233 

1785  March     Convention  at  Alexandria  234 

17S6Sept.       Convention  at  Annapolis  235 

1787  May        Convention  meets  at  Philadelphia  for  framing  the 

Federal  Constitution  ....  .      .  235 

Sept.    17  Constitution  made  public    .      .  ...  23j 

17S9 March  4  Washington's  Administration  commences  .  .  238 

1790  National  debt  funded  241 

Aug.     7  Creek  War  terminated  by  a  treaty     ....  242 

1791  Nov.       Defeat  of  General  St.  Clair  243 

Vermont  admitted  into  the  Union  .  .  .  .  243 
1794  Aug.  20  General  Wayne  defeats  the  Indians  on  the  Miami  245 
1797  March  4  Commencement  of  John  Adams's  Administration  .248 

£799  Dec.    14  Death  of  General  Washington  251? 

IS00  Sept.  30  Treaty  of  peace  between  the  United  States  and 

France  signed  250 

Nov.  Congress  first  sits  at  Washington  .  .  .  .  2W 
i30I  March  4  Commencement  of  Jefferson's  Administration  .  .  251 
1802  July   20  Louisiana  ceded  to  France   .....  252 


APRENDIX.  3 

ft*  Pi5» 
lauo  April  30  Louisiana  purchased  by  the  United  Slates  .      .      .  i>3 
War  with  Tripoli  ....  .  i>: 

1806  May       British  Orders  in  Council  passed       .  .      .  256 

Berlin  decree  of  Napoleon  257 

l8U7June        Affair  of  the  Chesapeake  and  Leopard      .      .  .256 

Dec.       Embargo  Law  passed  257 

Burr's  conspiracy  and  trial  -54 

ISU9  March  4  Commencement  of  Madison's  Administration    .      .  -Z3 

Embargo  Law  repealed  259 

April   23  Mr.  Erskiue  engages  on  behalf  of  the  British  govern- 
ment that  the  Orders  in  Council  shall  be  rescinded  258 

181 1  May    1G  Affair  of  the  Little  Belt  25J 

Not.     7  Battle  of  Tippecanoe  SfiO 

812  Feb.        John  Henry's  disclosure  -GO 

June   13  Declaration  of  war  against  Great  Britain  by  the 

United  States    .-  961 

Aug.    1G  Surrender  of  General  Hull  263 

19  Battle  of  Constitution  and  Guerriere  .  .  .  .  265 
Ocu        Battles  of  Wasp  and  Frolic,  and  of  the  United  State* 

and  Macedonian  2G6 

13  Battle  of  Queenstown  264 

Dec.        Battle  of  Constitution  and  Java  266 

1313  Jan.     7  Defeat  of  General  Winchester  at  Frenchtown   .      <■  268 

Feb.    24  Battle  of  Hornet  and  Peacock  276 

April       Siege  of  Fort  Meigs  269 

27  Capture  of  York  and  death  of  General  Pike  .  .  27'J 
May    27  Forts  Georse  and  Erie  taken      ....  272 

29  Attack  on  Sackett's  Harbour      ....  271 

Aue.       Siege  of  Fort  Stephenson  277 

Sept.       Battle  of  the  Enterprise  and  Boxer    ...  277 

10  Battle  of  Lake  Erie  279 

Oct.      5  Battle  of  the  Thames  286 

10  Naval  action  on  Lake  Ontario  273 

Nov.     6  Battle  of  Taladesra  2>1 

10  Battle  of  Chrystlers  fields  273 

IS  Battle  of  Hill ibee  231 

1314  J  an.     14  Battle  of  Tallapoosa  2-1 

March     Battle  of  La  Cole  Mill  233 

April  29  Battle  of  the  Peacock  and  Epervier  .  .  .  .287 
May  5  Descent  of  the  British  on  Oswego  .  .  .  .283 
June  23  Battle  of  Wasp  and  Keindeer  ....  287 
July      5  Battle  of  Chippewa  283 

25  Battle  of  Bridgewater  234 

Sept.     1  Castine  taken  2W2 

11  Battle  of  Plattshurirh  and  Lake  Champlain      .      .  2n3 

12  Battle  of  Baltimore  291 

Siese  of  Fort  Erie  234 

:  5  Attack  on  Fort  Boyer  294 

Dec.    24  Treaty  of  peace  'between  the  United  Slates  and 

Great  Britain  sizned  at  Ghent        .      .      .  .299 
27  Treaty  ratified  by  the  Prince  Reeent  of  England     .  !  'J 
iSiSJan.         Battle  of  the  Hornet  and  Penguin      .  .  2SS 

8  Battle  of  New  Orleans  .      ...  .  297 

I  eb.        Battle  of  Constitution,  Cyane,  and  Levant  .  .  233 

17  Treaty  of  peace  between  Great  Britain  and  United 

States  ratified  by  the  President       .      .      .  .299 

March     War  declared  against  Algiers  299 

July      3  Commercial  treaty  with  Great  Britain  ratified  in 

London    299 

1817  March  4  Commencement  of  Monroe's  Administration     .      .  3t»J 

1813  Seminole  War  3f« 

1321  Florida  ceded  to  the  United  States     ...  301 


358 


APPENDIX 


Fear. 

1825  March  4  Commencement  of  John  Quincy  Adams's  Adminis- 
tration   .   302 

Aug.  13  Arrival  of  La  Fayette  302 

J826Juiy    4  Death  of  Join  Adams  and  Thomas  Jefferson  .  .303 

1528  Tariff  Law  303 

1529  March  4  Commencement  of  Jackson's  Administration  .  304 
1830  New  commercial  treaty  with  Great  Britain    .      .  304 

Treaty  with  Turkey  signed  304 

1332  Black  Hawk's  war  ,  305 

New  Tariff  Law  enacted  305 

1833  Compromise  bill  respecting  the  Tariff  passed  .  .306 

Sept.  IS  Removal  of  deposits  from  United  States  Bank  .307 
1836  Dispute  with  France  terminated      .      .      *  .303 

Creek  war  .........  308 

1S36  State  Bank  chartered  30¥ 

Dec.      Michigan  admitted  into  the  Union    ....  318 
1337  March  4  Commencement  of  Van  Bureu's  administration    .  310 
Great  commercial  embarrassments  ....  310 
May   10  Banks  of  New  Vo  k  suspended  specie  payments  .'311 
Sub-Treasury  scheme  defeated       .      .      .  .311 

Dec.   25  Battle  of  Okee-Chobee  312 

183S  Disturbances  in  Canada.  Boundary  difficulties     .  313 

1841  March  4  Commencement  of  Harrison's  administration       .  315 
April  4  Death  of  President  Harrison  315 

Tyler  becomes  President  316 

Bank  bills  vetoed  316 

Trial  and  acquittal  of  McLeod  316 

1842  Congress  passes  the  Tariff  Bill  317 

Ashburton  treaty  .  .  .  .  -  .  .  .317 
Treaty  with  the  Chinese  government      .      .  .317 

1S44  Treaty  of  Annexation  of  Texas  rejected  .      .  .317 

1845  March  4  Commencement  of  Polk's  administration      .  .318 

Oregon  treaty  318 

1816  Repeal  of  the  Tariff  of  1842    318 

General  Taylor  ordered  to  Corpus  Christi      .      .  319 
March  11  Taylor  leaves  Corpus  Christi  for  the  Rio  Grande    •  319 

24  Point  Isabel  occupied  319 

30  Fort  Brown  opposite  Matamoras  commenced   .      .  319 
May    1  Taylor  marches  for  Point  Isabel       .      .      .  .320 
8  &  9  Battles  of  Palo  Alto  and  Resaca  de  la  Palma   .      .  320 
15  &.  IS  Banta  and  Matamoras  taken      .  322 
Sept.  21  Attack  on  Monterey  commenced      ....  324 
22-4  Bishop's  palace  taken,  Monterey  capitulates  .  324 

1617  Feb  22-3  Battle  of  Buena  Vista  327 

March  27  Vera  Cruz  capitulates  331 

April  17-18  Battle  of  Sierra  Gordo,  Tuspan  taken     .      .      .  333 
California  and  New  Mexico  occupied      .      .      .  333 

April  19-22  Jalapa  and  Perote  taken  335 

May    15  Puebla  taken  335 

Aug.  20  Contreras,  San  Pablo,' San  Antonio,  and  Churu- 

busco  taken  336 

Sep.     8  battle  of  xMolinadel  Rey  337 

12  &  13  Stormin?  of  Chapultepec  339 

14  City  of  Mexico  taken  340 

27  Santa  Anna  bombards  Puebla  341 

OcL      9  Battle  of  Huamantla  343 

19  Battle  of  Atlixco  343 


